Full text of "Journal of Asiatic Society of Bengal"

See other formats

Arib lye kb eg be
Sh iienia Mindeaad

eaee: “
Pig phn bn bam
== @ 6-
*@.82°R toGegegee &
SAGA 9-0 tee
“a } “4g r

teh a ann 9:
SHEEN St ote
ea Sale
Mow rhe @ 28 a

gest ue rg bpat ay rhe)

e-
a

ais

tern
é-% * ahs Wine as
br rer br) 4-4-8

Ph F

tats
ins

pete Se
or

i
a

etet,

eet te tes

tt
Q=@ &>4e 5056 = en
i:
how
ogo: 9<8s

asec

8 On!

Saw
pn f-

etdrastoGek thats ae rh
hadatogeta dt - a
e-¢ «

saacaste
eee Be he Boke Bo H:
=" t-8

ee ee ee
«

bases
area

ole gee
sini eee

*
@
4

24 i=
er ET ER
a 4-e-6-5—

4
seitasptatestaee
REC RCR EL zi

.
tae
.
*

-*% 4@ 4
5G Hewn Ga deg ee
er eee heen =
rece} Cente)
aan roster ore =
pe hr be har et et hl ware erat ge
f é- 4040 Pert

2 pad 5 =
eayeaeg.

*
wisi

oe -

Cara aresaia a5 9597 S-,
154 #. “ Git Oh hen ded
ee Ceol br te t=
‘
seal als, $ Aresaasteeeae
again few
“
="

* = ae
Pe ey 2°60 54: Gah he ees
-) ew or) “aoe sue bag aw. -4—
PP eyed et CPerrerertr er trrchier tras tt}
sae @ he > ais rs Prk eh fe ee

=~ =
nae

Pe tel
& a4
see
44h s0do sew
er ee eee ee ee
Ah Memes Mn om ake ae
Peer ete eer ets
+ * »-

Gade ondee. \lhtecotus

ey en &
= a ;

Met er
arkoth S28

o
$

ya ere,
latulen
4
A SR owattaaee
* Fah, Ske ott

enmees
pp Ped ed

a pit
oF :
a

Lote

ee 3

Gh
os
i}

=
i

;
se +
/ "
- > ¥ rs"
if
*

bea ait

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

EDITED BY

THE SECRETARIES.

VOL. XXIII.

Nos. 1. to VII.—1854.

** It will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of science,
in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing, and send them to the
Asiatic Society at Calcutta. It will languish if such communications shall be long
intermitted ; and it will die away, if they shallentirely cease.—Sir Wa. Jones.

ae Si
*

PRINTED BY J. THOMAS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.

1855.

eee oI bei Ly

ite ey iid eh
rant # ds m mK
Goh peeslenth tina

Sle St

Cg ETE ear =
4 >

~~ :

=a ¥-
‘ me Pe” |

eha8 Serv ees ce af qué wi 1

CONTENTS

Afghan people and dialect, Some Remarks on the Origin of
the, and onthe connexion of the Pushto language with the
Zend and Pehlavi and the Hebrew,

Arabic Works preserved in a Library at Misnne! inet of,

Atmospherical Phenomena observed at Darjiling in the Hima-
layah Mountains, during the summer of 1852, Notes upon
some, ‘

Ballads and Legends of Ag Punjab, ‘hn the,

— ——__—_., Rifacimento of the
Legends of Russaloo, ...

Bibliographical Notice,

Botanical Collection brought from ite eastward, in 1841,
Some account of the,

Cashmere, A Sketch of the Matoneucn Heron of

Coal from the neighbourhood of Darjiling, Exan:ination and
Analysis of four specimens of, a

from Ava, Examination and Analysis of rane specimens of,

Coins of Buddhist Satraps, with Greek Inscriptions,

Copper Ores obtained in the neighbourhood of Darjiling, Note
on, ob af si - ne

Dust whirlwinds of the Punjab, Report on the, ...

Gath Dialect, On the Peculiarities of the,

Gradus ad Aornon, :

Geology of the Punjab Salt Range, Notes on te

Inscriptions at Khunniara in the Kangra district, Notes on
two, tie ide sls oes nse

Iron Ore of Korana in the Jetch Dooab of the Punjab, Notes
on the, with a Qualitative Analysis of the same,

Page

550
4A

49
59

123
174

623
4.09

381
714
579

ATT
365
606
309
651

Literary Intelligence, - .«. 95-191-387- 498- fey

iv Contents.

Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. ...
Meteorological Register kept at the Field Hospital, Rangoon,
for May and June, 1853,
—— kept at the Office of = Seaiitaie és
Government, N. W. P. Agra, for November and December
1853 and January and February 1854, (17) for March and
April, (84) for May, (46) for June and July, (54) for
August, (73) for September and October and November, ...
we kept at Lucknow, for the month of

May, 1854, : xh hs ? a

Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s
Office, Calcutta, for December, 1853 and January, 1854,
(9) for February, (29) for March, (41) for cae (49) for
May, June and July, ...

Mirage of India, On the,

Nepaulite, On a New Mineral ap the Ee eine of
Kathmandoo,

Nidification of some of the commoner bind of the Salt oe
with a few additional from Kashmir, Notes on the,

Phylloscopus and its immediate Affines, A Monograph of the
Indian species of,

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society ie January, 1854,

a ——____-__—_—— February,

oo March and April,
———— nn May, June and July,
—_—___—_—_—__————— August,
—— September, ...
——_—--——— —— October, November ail
December,

Rajmahal Hills, Notes upon the Bienes of ive being the
result of Examinations made during the cold season of
1852-55, :

Reptiles, Notices and Deietiliois of various, new or little
known, oN

Sarnath, Notes on the present state of the Huet ations at,

Silt held in suspension by the waters of the Hooghly, at Cal-
ceutta, On the quantity of, in each month of the year,

(81)

. (67)
163

170
591
479

97
199
303
394
502
617

727

263

287
469

283

Contents. v

Singhbhoom Division, Geological Structure and Mineral Re-
sources of the, Memorandum on the South West Frontier
Agency, ... . 103

Storms of the Indian ain China Soni A aan. second Me-
moir on the Cyclones and Tornadoes of the Bay of Bengal,
from 1848 to 1852, __.... pee iy ae 1

—, A Twenty-third Memoir

on the Law of, being the Peninsular and Oriental Steam

Navigation Company’s ship Precursor’s Cyclone of October,
1854, a Oa wihed05
Topography of Murree, N otes on cb, Oe. sean

INDEX TO NAMES OF CONTRIBUTORS.
Abbott, Major J., On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab ;

Rifacimento of the Legends of Russaloo, oe 54-123
Gradus ad Aornon, 44 .. 3809
On the Mirage of India, ie .. 163
Bayley, E. OC. Esq., Note on two Inscriptions at Wileeacinear’ in
the Kangra district, ... 57
Blyth, E. Hsq. A Monograph of the Tho species 3 of Phyllos:
copus and its immediate Affines, ... 479
Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles
new or little known, ... 287
Cunningham, Major A., Coins of Trdined Buddhist craps |
with Greek oe pions 579)

Fleming, Dr. A., Notes on the Iron Ore of rea in the J soli
Dooab of fhe reer with a Qualitative Analysis of the

same, A odin BZ

Gordon, Dr. A., Notes on oie Tideenias of Hinesee, ... 461
—, Report on the Dust Whirl-winds of the

Punjab; :’.... 365
Griffith, Dr., W. Some beast of the Botanidal Collection,

in L842 623

Hall, Professor Fits Bdvard, A Dasani in the Life of Valmiki, ADA,

vi Contents.

Page
Haughton, Capt. J. C., Memorandum on the Geological Strue- :
ture and Mineral Resources of the Singbhoom Division
of the South West Frontier Agency, » 103
Maclagan, Capt., List of Arabic Works nitncnsede in & Libbey
at Aleppo,... 44,
Newall, Lieut. D. J. F., A Sketch of ie Mahonedat History
of Cashmere, 409

Oldham, T. Esq., Wendin upon the Getidey of ae Raimahal
Hills, being the result of Examinations made during the cold
season of 1852-58, __... 263
Piddington, H., Esq. Examination nad Analyses of Dr. Cais
bell’s Specimens of Copper Ores obtained in the neigh-
bourhood of Darjiling,... ee mt ATT
Ditto of Coal Aan Citta. ss 381
A Twenty-second Memoir on the Storms of

the Indian and China Seas, Cyclones and Tornadoes of the

Bay of Bengal, from 1848 to 1852, 3 1
A Twenty-third Memoir on seis Law of

Storms in the Indian and China Seas, being the Peninsular

and Oriental Steam Navigation Company’s ig Precursor’s

Cyclone of October, 1854, ie 505
On the quantity of Silt held in suspension

by the waters of the Hooghly at Calcutta, in each month of

the year, 0. “8 nee wide dy eoe
eee On Nepaulite, a New Mineral from the

neighbourhood of Kathmandoo, ... 170
Examination and Analysis of two speci-

mens of Coal from Ava, 714
Rajendralal Mittra, Babu, On the Paeplisvition of the Gatha

Dialect, ... 606

Raverty, Lieut. H. G., south ene on the Origin of re
Afghan people art dialect, and on the connexion of the
Pushto language with the Zend and Pehlavi and the
Hebrew, ... 550

Sherwill, Capt. W. S., Nites upon some WeGosdhetionl Phe-
nomena observed a Darjiling in the Himalaya Mountains,
during the summer of 1852, am we ws AD

Contents. Vil

Page
Sprenger, Dr, A., Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K.

c. B. ae 225
Theobald, W. Junr. Exq., Notes on pe Nidifisation of some
of the commoner birds of the Salt Range with a few addi-

tional from Kashmir, ... cat 7y ise OO]
se Notes an the Geology of the Punjab

Salt Range, . 651
Thomas, E. Esq., Enos on the aici state of the Biroata!

tions at Sarnath, ape beh 1 .. 469

LIST OF PLATES.

Plate I.—Khunniara Inscriptions to face
II.—Parhelia and Corone,
III.—Fog Bow, +s
TV.—Major Abbott’s Jeliscean of Coins, ...
V.—Cyclone of the Brig Eryn,
VI.—Common Mirage of India,

ViII.—Mirage of a city hidden in the connie of io

earth,
VITI.—P. L. 1X.
IX.—A Lake city as it coialee appear in Markee
X.—Mhow Church in Mirage, Sai
XI.—Horn of the Shou Rubge, as
XII.—Sketch of the Singhbhoom Division, ...
XIII.—A Sketch Map of Sohaut,

XIV.—Supposed ground plan of the crest of Malabar ee

XV.—Profile of Mts. Mahabun and Aunj, ...
X VI.—Head from Rawul Pindi.,...
XVII.—Chart I. Be Wee
X VITI.—Chart IT.
XIX.—Chart ITI.
XX.—Chart IV.
XXI.—Chart VI.
XXII.—Chart VII.
XXIII.—Sketch of the Teesta ae
XXIV.— Plan of es Now i...
XX V.—Ditto Nos.
XX VI.—Relic oe fs,
XX VII.—Ixonanthes reticulata, Pl. Ee
XX VITI.—X X1X.—Estimated vertical sections, &c.

XXX.—XXXT.—Section across the Range though ashen

XXXIT.—Corylopsis grata, Pl. IT.
XXXIII.—Actinostemma tenerum, Pl. ITI.
XXXIV.—Gomphogyne cissiformis, Pl. 1V.

XXXV.—Coins of Indian Satraps,...

LLAPPALAD ALLA LLADAP PLAID LP AIIOO™

Page
57
50
52
82
90

163

165

ab.
169
167
199
103
309
343
342
394
371
372

ab.
379
376
378
ool
470
476
ATA
648
657
676
649

650
688

ABSTRACT STATEMENT
OF
RECEIPTS AND DISBURSEMENT
OF THE
ASIATIC SOCIETY,
FOR

THE YEAR, 1853.

il Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.
STATEMENT
Dr. Abstract Statement of Receipts and Disbursements of the
RECEIPTS.
To Museum.
Received from the General Treasury, amount
of Government allowance authorized by the
Court of Directors for the services of a Cu-
rator, from December, 1852, to November,
1853, at 250 Rs. per mensem, Bs. 3000 0 0
Ditto ditto for the preparation of Specimens of
Natural History from ditto to ditto at50do. 600 0 0
—————- 3,600 0 0
To Musrum or Economic Gnrotoey.
Received from the General Treasury, amount
of Government allowance authorized by the
Court of Directors for the services of a Joint-
Curator, from December, 1852, to November,
1853, at 250, . 3000 0 0
Ditto for Establishment and Contingencies
from ditto ditto, at 64, ; a 768 -O 0
— 3,768 0 0
To Composition FEE.
Received from Sir James Colvile,... J.\°500 0. 0
500 0 0
To ConTRIBUTION 4ND ADMIssION FEE.
Received from the Members amount of Quar-
terly Contributions,... te es 7/7) Nee o Re
Ditto ditto Admission Fees, ok edn O° 0
Ditto ditto in Advance, ile Bi. 610 6
—————- 8 169 3 9
To LipraRy INCLUDING SALE OF ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS:
Received from Babu Rajendralal Mittra, Libra-
rian and Assistant Secretary, by Sale of Mis-
cellaneous Books, from January to December,
L865, Ff ves Sas a Lael, And
Ditto ditto at Benares, 433 0 O
Ditto ditto by Sale of Bibliotheca Indica sold
at the Library including Subscriptions todo. 306 6 0
Ditto ditto by Professor Hall at Benares, _... 85 15 6
Ditto ditto by London Agents, £ 24-12-3 or... 246 2 0
—————_ 2,422 11 6
To JouRNAL.
Received by Sale of the Society’s Journal and
Subscription to ditto from January to De-
cember, 1853, ran oan 0: -0: 0'+.816 540
Carried over,... 19,276 3 3

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. ill

No. I.
Asiatic Society, from the 1st of Jan. to 31st of Dec. 1853. Cr.

DISBURSEMENTS.
By Museum.

Paid Mr. Blyth’s salary as Curator, from De-
cember 1852 to November 1853, being 12

months, at Rs. 250, __—.... Pee Rs. 3000 0 O
Ditto for House-rent ditto ditto at 40, se) JASON OO
Ditto for Establishment at 45 ditto, Yost ei aoe Os O
Ditto charges for ena the Verandah of

the Taxidermists’ room, .. eS: oO
Ditto Contingencies for preparing Specimens

of Natural History, ttl pS aay 2 eS A

4,262 11 3
By Museum or Economic Groroey.

Paid Mr. H. Piddington’s salary as Joint-Cu-
rator, from December 1852 to November
1853, being 12 months at 250 Rs.permensem, 3000 0 0

Ditto Establishment ditto i ees at 35 ditto, . 420 0 0

Ditto Contingencies, ... wie ot 20d) deh 9

3,687 11 9
By Musrum or MINERALOGY AND GEOLOGY.

Paid Mr. H. Piddington, a ae for aa
Contingencies, ... 413 0 413 0
By Lrprary.

Paid Babu Rajendralal Mittra’s salary from
December 1852 to November 1853, at 70

per mensem, ae 840 0 O
Ditto Histablishment at 8, aittos, 3s. ae 96) 0° 0
Ditto Contingencies, ... ae is 45...9 0
Ditto for Binding Books, 225 11 O
Ditto for Freight for Books dispatched to Be-

nares, ... 28.079
Ditto for Extra-writer for copying the Cata-

logue, ... 3 ae
Ditte for preparing Book- shelves,.. a0 AO! GO
Ditto for printing Catalogue, set aon at 0! 0
Ditto for purchasing Books, tas 210° 3. 9
Ditto for purchase of Books in London in-

cluding duty, freight, &c. £37-10-6, Ped A aot 0

2,000 1 9

By Journat. -

Paid Rev. J. Thomas, of the Baptist Mission

Press, for Journal up to No. 4, of 1853, ... 1,861 8 6
Ditto Sundry Draftsmen, Engravers, and Li-

thographers for Drawing, Engraving, &c. ... 1,505 4 0
Ditto P. O. S. N. Company, freight for dis-

patching Journals to Europe, ... se 89 5 0
Ditto Contingencies, .., ‘sau a 40 3 6

————- 3, 496 5 0

Carried over,,.. 13,451 10 9

iv Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 1.

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs. 19,276 3 3
To SecretTary’s OFFIcn.

Received fine from Chuprassee’s wages, son 0-12 8 012 0
To Deposit.
Received from Sir James Colvile on account,... 291 0 O
Received from J. Walker on account, bKs 24 0 O
oe 315 0 0

To Daposa Panpurane, Esq.
Received from him (by transfer,)... Nie aL 0 = OA a

To J. Bennerr, Esq.
Received from him (by transfer,)... ww. 806. L &, s0G01) 4

To F. E. Hatt, Esq.
Received from him on account, ... Rt, 413 0 4is 0

Carried over,... 19,9383 13 7

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs. 13,451 10 9

By BulItpina.

Paid R. Ghose, Esq. Collector, Assessment for

the premises of the Asiatic Society from No-

vember 1852, to July 1853, __—.... ~ gon SO
Ditto H. M. Smith, Esq. for repairing the So-

ciety’s premises, ‘and building a new portico

and a sky-light, ahd Me? BER (od 77 Bs a

By SEcRETARY’S OFFICE.
Paid General Establishment from December

1852, to November 1853, at 86-8 permensem, 1,038 0 0
Ditto Secy.’s ditto from ditto oe Way > Coe 12) 6
Ditto Stationery, &e.,. she 27 9 O
Ditto Postage... sad Rae zoe OO
Ditto Petty Charges, ey ss SO in 6
Ditto for Printing and d Lithographing Sundry
blank forms, a 29 4:0
1,906
By Deposit.
Paid for drawing on stone, in Chalk Style, a
Monk’s-head, on account of Mr. Hodgson,... 6 0 0
Ditto for copying Sundry Books and purchasing
papers on account of Lt. Raverty, 26.0 0
—_—— 32
By MiscELLaNnerovs.
Paid Sundry Contingencies, charges for Meet-
ing and oil for night- -suard; ‘|. 183 13: 73
Ditto for Advertising Meetings of the Society, 63 3 0
Ditto J. Chaunce, for winding the clock, Nee 25 0 0
Ditto Messrs. Augier & Co. for repairing a
bronzed lustre, au A Maees A
Ditto Rev. J. Teed for 2 executing Miscellane-
ous Works, 27S 8
— 302
By Str James Cotvite.
Paid him (by transfer,) be pear eon Ol Oe 7 Oil
By GovERNMENT AGENT.
Paid him to purchase Government paper on ac-
count of the Society, Be fe) O00 ONO! ' GOD
By Dapozsa Panpurane, Esq.
Paid him (by transfer,) Re ees a0 0)
—-————— 31
CONTRIBUTION.
Refunded M. J. Sandes, Esq. on account of
H. Torrens, Esq. excess contribution for the
4, qr. 1852, ae a ae LG) “0 5@
16

Carried over,... 18,463

P 2

1,433 11 6

0 O

V1 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nou Ls

To BaLancr.

As per account closed on the 3lst December,
1852, Cash in hand and at the Bank, Ap

Ditto with London Agents, £101-8-0, or at 21,
To GovERNMENT AGENT.

To a piece of Government paper as per contra,

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs. 19,933 13 7

. 2,748 6 10
1,014 0 O
——_—-—— 3,762 6 10
500 0 0
——-__ 500 0

Co.’s Rs. 24,196 4 6

1854: | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. vil

Brought forward, Co.’s Ks. 18,463 7 6

By BaLANce.

In the Bank of Bengal,

Cash in hand, ee ae
With London Agents £88-9-9 or,
Invested in Government Securities,

INEFFICIENT BALANCE.

Due by H. M. Smith, Esq.

Ditto, ditto Lieut. Raverty,

Ditto, ditto E. Blyth, Esq.

Ditto, ditto R. N. Cust, Esq. a:
Ditto, ditto H. Templeton, Esq. ...
Ditto, ditto Petty Charges for December,

(Signed)

ty 2 0 FR al PES
SE el ais
884 14 0
500 0 O

5,396 4 10

ga0, 8 1

Co.’s Rs. 24,196 4 5

Ra’sENDRALA’L Mittra,
Assistant Secretary.

Vill Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No.1.
STATEMENT
Dr. The Oriental Publication Fund to
1853.—To Custopy or ORIENTAL Works.
Paid Babu Rajendralal Mittra, his salary for
the Custody of Oriental Works from Decem-
ber, 1852, to November, 1853, at 30 Rs. 203
mensem, ie 360 O OU
Ditto Establishment for ditto... ee, Nae ow G
Ditto Book-binding, ... aes es 54 0 O
Ditto Contingencies for ditto, _... 12 0 6
Ditto Govind Mistry for three Glazed Cases,... 760 0 0
Ditto Messrs. Lackersteen & Co. 8 Wrought
Tron Clamps with screws, &c.for Book-shelves, 35 0 0
—— 1,365 6 6
To BrstiotHEca INDICA.
Paid Dr. E. Roér, his earl and Establish-
ment for December, 1852, ee 0 0 0 ‘-b6ie4, .0
To Latita VISTARA.
Paid Babu Rajendralal Mittra, editing charges
on account, 42 0 0
Ditto Rev. J. Thomas for printing No. 51, of
the Bibliotheca Indica, ay 69 O O
—-———_ ill O O
To History oF CHINA.
Paid J. Corcoran, Esq. for 20 copies of the 2nd
vol. of his Urdu History of China, per bill,... 000 240 0 0
To Sa’nKYA PRAVACHANA BHA’SHYA.
Paid Agents of the Inland Transit Company
hire on a parcel sent to Benares, per bill, 0 0 0 id 0
To Dictionary or TECHNICAL TERMS.
Paid Moulouvie Mohammed wae eeh for paniase
per bill, . 8 0
Ditto ditto, st dy Aero
Ditto Abdul Hoqq for copying MSS. ea (ESO O70
Ditto Mohammadee for ditto, ... 14 6 1
Chummu peon, his salary for 22 days of Oct... Lo 6
a 220 11 7
To Brack Yasur SanuHITA.
Paid Dr. E. Roér on account, _... i men OO
Ditto for Paper, be ats ae 0 6 O
—_—_———-_ 165 6 0
To Irquan.
Paid Moneeruddeen for copying MSS. ty i 0 20
Ditto Rev. J. Thomas for printing Nos. 44 and
49, of the Bibliotheca Indica, ... .. 444 0 0 456 0 O
Carried over,,.. 2,727 13 1

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

No. 2.
Account Current with the Asiatic Society.

By Batance.
In Company’s Paper with Go-

— 8,077 15 10

vernment Agent, ... Rs. 7,000 0 O
Cash in their hands, eet LOA ed Lb EO
Bank of Bengal,

Cash in hand,

By GovERNMENT GRANT.

Received from the General Treasury, being
the monthly grant sanctioned by the Court
of Directors from December, 1852, to No-
vember, 1853, being twelve months at 500 Rs.
per mensem,

By Loan.
Received from the Society’s Cash,

1397 15 3
BF lhy8

0 0 O 6,000

Cr.

9,513 10 10

UNA? ine

Carried over,,., 15,520

x Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs. 2,727 13 1
To Kurtrp Nameu Iskanpary.

Paid Rev. J. Thomas, for printing No. 43 of
the Bibliotheca Indica, eee the first
fasciculus of the above, i 266 0 © 256° 07 0

To Purcuass of MSS.

Paid Ensign Lees, for a copy of a Commentary
on the Koran, isi, Me ara 0 0" 0. BOOE OG

To Cuartanya Na’tax.
Paid Babu Rajendralal Mittra, editing charges

on account,. 100 0 O
Ditto Rev. J. Thomas, for printing Nos. 47 &
48, of the Bibliotheca Indica, ... dome aan
——_— boa 4. OC
To BroararaicaL DicTIONARY.
Paid Abdul Ghani for copying MSS. én 30. 0 0
Ditto Mohammadee for ditto, .... Ss 5
Ditto Golam Kadir for ditto, mat sty5 Se. 0.0
Ditto Keramut Ullah for ditto, ... 012 0
Ditto Chummu ae his dina ci for 22 re of
October, : Te. 8 26
Ditto Postage, bit ht He 1b 2 30
rere 88 4 7

To Sa’nitya DARPANA.

Paid Rev. J. Thomas for Nos. 53-54-55 of the
Bib. Indica,... 666 0 0 666 0 0O
To Isa, &c. “UpANIsHAD.

Paid Mr. MacArthur for No. 50 of the Bib.
Indica,... 245-0 0 245 0 0O

To Urtara NAISHADA.

Paid Rev. J. Thomas, cost for printing, Nos.
40, 42, 45, 46, 52, and 56 of the Bibliotheca
Indica, being fasciculi 2 & 3 of the Uttara

Naishada, . 1y338— 0. 0
Ditto Dr. E. Roér, editing charges on account
current,. ios) (ye Mia ae)
——_—-——. 1,653 13 0

To Brack Yasur Bra’HMANa.
Paid Babu Rajendralal Mittra, on account edi-

ting charges, Bs cise ; 1070" 0
70 0 0
To BaLance.
Company’s paper with the Government Agent, 7,000 0 O
Cash with ditto, : ee i. 3077 db 10
Balance in the Bank of Bengal, ait fy eh 10s
——————. 8,895 0 1
To INEFFICIENT BALANce.
Due by Sariet Wollah pes ae en 20 0 O
Ditto Petambur Paul, pi ut 208 0 -0 283007 0

Company’s Rupees, 15,520 2 9

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. x1

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs. 15,520 0 1

Company’s Rupees, 15,520 0 1

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (Nor:

Xxil

O19 S¥6'T

S) Saher Sy SS
far)
eo

004

I &T £80°ST

0 0 00g CCeree Cone CC BOee sereeecees rodeg s Aueduioy
0 8 T ©8 cere co vece “be ‘Wosspoy, EF 7 TOIT “O11,
0 6 IZ ee0e os rorecceccesesKaroaey ynory Wody “0791
6 I eg @eeoereere ee ee Ce ee Oe oboe ae er a= BOO OINS

sresesceoees Cnoge ‘EGgT IOf TeUINOL oT} JO pue syy Jo Ajotoog uvlanyeg oy} wor ‘oq4IC7
“ITA PUP TA “A “SON Lf ‘seumoyy, “Ao, “0791 | 0 PI 606 sereeeee “BoIpuy vooyZOIgig FUNOoooe wo ‘0741(T
**sTIvaq MOU JO JUNODDR UO YRIUIG “ATT ‘OIC 30 6g sererecesere c+ S700 JO aTBs yUNODOR TO ‘O71
reeeeeseesaeeerevers bear some ‘COI > QO 8 48z sereserc seers Soqqtp Jo ayes JUNODIR TO ‘09717
rrescsececosccessvoe Chey Te A WT OMI $O ZL GLUT **[euanog 01} 0} uordisosqns yunov08 uo ‘ou
ones sca esr Uosuasda “yay Oud, | G- & Leyg osteo Boor UOTsEEpE paE ON
tt eere es ceoesesuboor (Kerprery “Ad ‘Pf 09 OIC
sy crtretsseesses rtajog souIep Tg 0F ONG | TL BL BESS SY eee eeeeeees © puey ur seg

LOPLI

“NqLI}WOd JO yUNOIB TO sSuIpULys}NO Jo yuNoUTY

*SHILITIGVI'T ‘SLASSW
‘G ‘ON TNINGLVIG

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. xiil

LIST OF MEMBERS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

Anderson, W. Major, Bengal Artillery, Ishapur.

Avdall, J. Esq., Calcutta.

Abbott, J. Major, Bengal Artillery, Punjab.

Allen, C. Esq. B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Barlow, Sir R., Bart. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Beaufort, F. L. Esq. B. C. S., Pubnah.

Birch, R. J. H. Lieut.-Col., Calcutta,

Blagrave, T. C. Captain, 26th Regt. B. N. I., Trans-Sutledge Pro-
vinces.

Bogle, A. Lieut.-Col., Amherst.

*Benson, R. Colonel, Europe.

Batten, J. H. Esq. B. C. 8., Almorah.

Beckwith, J. Esq., Calcutta.

Bell, A. Dr. B. M.8., Nagpur.

Blundell, HE. A. Esq. C. S., Penang.

Banks, J. S. Major, Calcutta.

Beadon, C. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Bruce, R. C. D. Captain, H. M. 29th Foot, Dinapur.

Byng, R. B. P. Hon’ble Captain, 62nd Rest. B. N. I., Darjeeling.

Boyes, W. E. J. Captain, 6th B. L. C., Meerut,

Baker, W. E. Major, B. E., Calcutta.

Bayley, H. V. Esq. B. C. S., Dacca.

*Brodie, T. Captain, 5th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

Burgess, F. 8. Lieut. 74th Reet. B. N. I., Pellibheet.

Cust, R. N. Esq. B. C. 8., Banda.

- *Christison, A. Dr. B. M. S., Europe.

Campbell, A. Dr. B. M. 8., Darjeeling.

Cheap, G. C. Esq. B. C. 8., Rajshaye.

Colvin, J. R. Hon’ble, B. C. S., Agra.

Colvin, B. J. Esq. B. ©.8., Calcutta.

*Colvin, J. H. B, Esq. B. C. 8., Europe.

* Absent from India.

XIV Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.

Colvile, Hon’ble Sir J. W., Calcutta.

Cautley, P. T. Col. F.R. 8., Bengal Artillery, Roorkee.
Colebrooke, E. Esq., Calcutta.

Cunliffe, C. W. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Dwarkanath Basu, Babu, B. M. 8., Punjab.

Dickens, C. H. Lieut., Calcutta.

Dalton, E. T. Lieut. 9th Regt. B. N. L., Assam.
*Earle, W. Esq.. Europe.

Edgeworth, M. P. Esq. B. C. S., Mooltan.

Elliot, W. Esq. B. C. 8., Vizagapatam.

*Elliot, H. M. Sir, B. C. S., Cape of Good Hope.
Frith, R. W. G. Esq., Jessore.

Fayrer, J. Dr. B. M. 8., Lucnow.

Falconer, H. Dr., B. M.S. F. BR. 8., Botanical Garden, Seebpur.
Forbes, W. N. Col. B. E., Calcutta.

Fytche, A. Captain, 70th Regt. B. N. 1. Bassein.
Grant, D. Esq. B. C. S., Benares.

Gubbins, C. Esq. B. C. S., Moosourie.
Govindachandra Sen, Babu, Calcutta.

Grote, A. Esq. B. C. 8., Calcutta.

*Gladstone, M. Esq. Europe.

Gray, J. J. Esq., Maldah.

Gyanendra Mohun Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

Halsey, W. C. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Herschel, W. J. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Haughton, J. C. Captain, Moulmein.

*Hodgson, B. H. Esq. B. C. 8., Europe.

Houstoun, R. Esq. B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Hopkinson, H. Captain, 70th Regt. B. N. I., Arracan.
Hannyngton, J. C. Major, 24th Regt. B. N. I., Chota N agpore.
Hall, F. EH. Esq. M. A., Benares.

Hamilton, R. N. C. Hsq., B. C. S., Indore.

Huffnagle, C. Esq., Calcutta.

Hearsey, J. B. Col. 10th Light Cavalry, Wuzeerabad.
Heatly, 8S. G. T. Esq., Calcutta.

Hayes, F. C. C. Captain, Lucknow.

Ishri Prasad, Raja, Benares.

* Absent from India.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Jerdon, T. C. Esq., M. M. 8S. Kamptee.

*Jackson, W. B. Esq., B. C. 8., Europe.

* Jackson, L. 8S. Esq., B. C.S., Mauritius.

Jenkins, F. Lieut.-Col. Assam.

*James, H. C. Lieut. 32nd Regt. B. N. I., Europe.
Jadava Krishna Siiha, Babu, Calcutta.

* Johnstone, J. Esq., Europe.

Kay, W. Rev. Bishop’s College, Howrah.
Kabir-uddin-Shah, Bahadtr, Sassaram.

K. M. Banerjee, Rev. Professor, Bishop’s College, Howrah.

*Laidley, J. W. Hsq., Europe.

Layard, F. P. Captain, 19th Regt. B. N. I., Berhampore.

Latter, T. Captain, 17th Regt. B. N, 1., Prome.
Loch, G. T. Esq. B. C.8., Moorshedabad.
Logan, J. Rh. Esq., Penang.

Low, J. Hon’ble Col. Calcutta.

Lawrence, H. Col. Sir, Ajmere.

Lees, W. Ensign, 42nd Regt. B. N. I., Calcutta.
MacLeod, D. F, Esq., B. C. 8. Punjab.

Muir, J. Esq. B. C. 8., Europe.

*Maclagan, R. Lieut. B. E., Europe.

_ Money, D. C. Esq. B. C. 8., Moorshedabad.
Morton, D. T. Esq. M. M.S8., Rangoon.
*Marshman, J. C. Esq., Europe.

Martin, W. Esq. B. M. S., Calcutta.

Mills, A. J. M. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.
Mitchell, A. Esq., Calcutta.

Macrae, J. C. Dr., Calcutta.

Manickjee Rustomjee, Esq., Calcutta.

Middlecot, J. C. Esq., Rajmahal.

Nicholls, F. W. Captain, 44, Reet. M. N. I., Saugor.

O'Shaughnessy, W. B. Dr., F. R. S., B. M. S8., Calcutta.

Oldham, T. Professor, F. R. 8., Darjeeling.
*Ommaney, M. C. Esq. B. C. 8., Europe.
Ouseley, R. Major, Benares.

Peel, L. Hon’ble Sir, Calcutta.

Phayre, A. P. Captain, Rangoon.

* Absent from India.

XVi Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

+Prinsep, C. R. Esq., Calcutta.

Prasanna Cimar Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.
Plowden, G. A. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.
Pratt, J. H. Venerable Archdeacon, Calcutta.
Pratap Chandra Siftha, Raja, Calcutta.
Radhanath Sickdér, Babu, Calcutta.

Roer, E. Dr., Howrah.

Ramanath Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

Ramgopal Ghose, Babu, Calcutta.

Rama Chandra, Sifiha, Raja, Nishapore, Moorshedabad.
Raméprasid Roy, Babu, Calcutta.

Rogers, T. E. Captain, Calcutta.

Rowe, J. Dr. B. M. 8., Dacca.

*Royle, J. Dr., London.

Rajendra Datta, Babu, Calcutta.

Romanauth Bunnoorjee, Babu, Calcutta.
*Stephens, Captain, 8th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.
Seton-Karr, W. Esq., B. C. S.

Sleeman, W. H. Lieut.-Col. Lucknow.
Sherwill, W. 8. Captain, 66th Regt. B. N. I., Berhampur.
Spilsbury, G. G. Esq. B. M.8., Calcutta.
Stewart, D. Dr. B. M. S., Calcutta.

Samuells, E. A. Esq. B. C. 8., Calcutta.
Satyacharana Ghosal, Raja, Calcutta.

Smith, W. O. Rev., Calcutta.

_ Sprenger, A. Dr. B. M. S., Calcutta.
*Strachey, R. Lieut. B. E., Europe.
*Strachey, J. H. Esq. B. C. 8., Europe.
+Strong, F. P. Dr. B. M. S., Caleutta.
Trevor, C. B. Esq. B. C. 8., Calcutta.
Thornhill, C. B. Esq. B. C. 8., Agra.
Thuillier, H. L. Captain, Calcutta.

Thomas, E. Esq. B. C. S., Saugor.

*Thurburn, F. A. V. Captain, 14th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

*Thurburn, R. V. Esq., Europe.
Wilson, Daniel, the Right Rev. Dr. Bishop of Calcutta.

* Absent from India.

+ Exempt from payment of subscription, according to the old rules.

ENe= 1.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. XVil

Willis, J. Esq., Calcutta.

Walker, H. Esq. B. M.S., Calcutta.

_ Waugh, A. S. Col. B. E., Derra Dhoon.
Woodrow, H. Esq., Calcutta,

Ward, J. J. Esq. B. C.S., Burdwan.
*Wallich, N. Dr., B. M.S., F. R. 8., London.

Loss oF MEMBERS DURING THE YEAR 1858.
By Death.
Corbyn, I’. Esq. B. M.S.
Kittoe, M. Major, Europe.
Thomason, J. Hon’ble, B. C. S., Bareilly.
Removed from the list under Bye-Law 18.

Shave, J. T. Esq.
Watkins, C. T. Esq.

By fketirement.
Bowring, L. B. Esq. B. C. 8.
Clint, L. Esq.
Douglas, C. Captain, B. A.
Faithfull, G. Lieut., 68th Regt. B. N. I.
French, G. R. Esq.
Newmarch, J. Esq.

List oF MEMBERS ELECTED DURING THE YEAR 1853.
Cunliffe, C. W. Esq. B. C. 8.
Dickens, C. H. Lieut.
Grant, D. Esq. B. C.S8.
Halsey, W. C. Esq. B. C. 8.
Herschel, W. J. Esq. B. C. 8.
Haughton, J. C. Captain.
Kabeer Uddeen Shah Bahadoor.
K. M. Banerjee Rey. Professor, Bishop’s College.
Macrae J. C. Dr.
Middlecott, J. C. Esq.
Plowden, G. A. Esq. B. C. 8S.
Radhanath Sickdar, Babu.
Roer, E. Dr.
Thomas, E. Esq. B. C, S.
Ishri Prosad, Raja.

XVlil Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [Nort

ASSOCIATE MEMBERS.

Blyth, E. Esq., Calcutta.
Keramut Ali, Syed, Hooghly.
Long, J. Rev., Calcutta.
McGowan, J. Dr. Ningpo, China.
Piddington, H. Esq., Calcutta.
Stephenson, J. Esq.
Tregear, V. Esq., Bareilly.

List or Honorary Members.
Baron von Hammer-Purgstall, Aulic Counsellor, Vienna.
Garcin de Tassy, Membre de |’ Instit. Sec. de la Soc. Asiatique de Paris.
Professor R. Jameson, Edinburgh.
Sir John Phillippart, London.
Count De Noe, Paris.
Professor Francis Bopp, Memb. de ? Academie de Berlin.
Professor Christian Lassen, Bonn.
Professor A. Langlois, Memb. de I’ Institit., Paris.
M. J. J. Marcel, Ancien directeur de l’Imprimere national, Paris.
The Rev. William Buckland, D. D., London.
Sir John F. W. Herschel, F. R. 8., London.
Col. W. H. Sykes, F. BR. 8., London.
General Count Ventura, Paris.
Professor Lea, Philadelphia.
Professor H. H. Wilson, EF. R. 8S., London.
Sir George T. Staunton, Bart. F. R. 8., London.
M. Reinaud, Memb. de I’ Instit., Prof. del’ Arabe., Paris.
Dr. Ewald, Gottingen.
His Highness Hekekyan Bey, Egypt.
Sir Edward Ryan, London.
Professor Jules Mohl., Memb. del’ Instit. Paris.
Captain W. Munro, London.
His Highness the Nawab Nazim of Bengal.
Dr. J. D. Hooker, R, N., F. BR. S., London.
Professor Henry, Princeton, United States.
Lieut.-Col. C. H. Rawlinson, Persia.

JOURNAL

OF THE

La sgl gl ig Cis Soc gd ie Me

PLIEIVenw

No. I.—1854.

A Twenty-second Memoir on the Storms of the Indian and China
Seas ; Cyclones and Tornadoes of the Bay of Bengal from 1848 to
1852. By Henry Prppineron, President of Marine Court.

The publication of these Memoirs is often delayed longer than
is perhaps agreeable to those who look for them, as being inter-
ested in the subject, and by those who, having contributed no-
tices are desirous of seeing the results of them announced. ‘This
arises from various causes, the principal of which is that it is often
necessary where the data are incomplete, to wait along time for the
return of outward bound ships from Europe, and then that in the
interval some new and more urgent claims to the little time I can
devote to them arises, and thus they fall into arrears. I should also
in fairness add to this little explanation, my unwillingness to tres-
pass on the kindness of the Editors of the Journal, who must afford
to each of the various classes of their readers and contributors a fair
share of space.

The present Memoir then comprises the investigation or notices
of —-———
I. The Noacolly Tornado of May, 1844.

Il, The Nussur’s Tornado of July, 1848.

Til. The Chittagong (stationary) Cyclone of May, 1849.

IV. The Hrin’s Cyclone in the Preparis Passage and Andaman
Sea, of November, 1850: making thus a series of short Memoirs

No. LXV.—New Serizs. Vou. XXIII. B

2 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

each of which is separately considered before the next is entered upon.
The three first will be found to be highly interesting to Meteorolo-
gists, as connecting, so to say, the Tornado with the stationary
Cyclone, and the last from its remarkable track between two Vol-
eanic Islands!

i. ‘

Tur Noaconnx Tornapo oF 1814.

From the Bengal Hurkaru of 28rd May, 1814, I have abridged
the following account of a very violent tornado-Cyclone which ap-
pears to have travelled to the Eastward of the Meridian.

“ Onthe 11th instant this station (Noacolly) was visited with the
most violent tornado (if I may be allowed the expression) that has
occurred within the memory of the oldest inhabitant. It began to
blow very strong from the S. E. at day break, and the gale continued
to freshen to 11 o’clock, when its fury became irresistible. After
blowing about two hours from the East and South Hast the wind
veered round by the Northward and returned with redoubled violence
carrying every thing before it. Providentially it abated at 4 Pp. u.,
for had it continued during the night, dreadful would have been
the consequences.” ‘The writer then goes on to detail the danger
sustained at the station in houses, bungalows, trees, cattle, native
huts, boats, &c., and the sea rose above ten feet above its usual
level, doing vast mischief by the inundation, and as an example of
the force of the wind, he states that the Surgeon of the station
whose bungalow was destroyed, though a stout athletic man, was
repeatedly blown down in the fields while endeavouring to reach ano-
ther house for shelter, and was an hour and a half travelling the dis-
tance of half a mile, and that thatched roofs and beams were blown
to incredible distances. |

In violence, then, there is therefore no doubt that this equalled a
West Indian hurricane. And if we take the veering to have been,
as well as we can make out from this account, from S. E. to N orth,
this would give it a track to the E. N. E. from the W. S. W.

This tornado was also felt in great fury, for about four hours at
Chittagong, where the rise of the water is stated to have been seven
or eight feet beyond the mark of the high spring tides. I have not

1854.] A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 3

been able to discover any farther notices of its ravages, nor any data
as to the time at which it was felt at Chittagong, which being only
sixty miles to the 8S. 8S. E. of Noacolly it is quite possible that it
was the southern part of the same Cyclone in its passage as above
described.
Il.
Tux Sure Nussur’s Toryapo.

Abridged Reports of Mr. Brancn Pitot SHparManw Ransom to
Captain H. L. Tuomas, Master Attendant, Calcutta.

I have the melancholy duty to report the loss of the Barque
* Nussur’”’ near the Outer Floating Light about 2 a. mu. this morning.
I have succeeded in saving nine men whom I picked off the floating
wreck ; they relate that the ship was struck by a very heavy squall
and capsized, foundering immediately. They can give no account of
the Captain, Officers, or Pilot ; the last seen of them was, that they
were standing together on the poop. I have made all possible search
among the mass of wreck but cannot find any trace of Europeans.
I am obliged to curtail this account as a ship is in waiting for a
Pilot. We experienced a heavy gale for a few hours from midnight
to 4 a. M. this morning, I stood to sea and have escaped without
damage.
No. 2.

In my letter to you of the 16th instant I was compelled from the
want of time to give you but a very short account of the weather
and occurrences at this station during the 15th, 16th and 17th
instant, I beg to forward the following in continuation.

The 15th commenced with fresh breezes and squally from East
and veering by 3 p. M. to N. N. W. but very uncertain in strength,
passing showers of rain and a heavy swell from the Southward, I con-
sulted the two Barometers which I have frequently, and found that
they continued falling all day; at 6 p.m. they were at 29.56 and did
not go lower during the breeze. I was under weigh all this day
‘expecting some vessels out; 3 Pp. M. I took Mr. Fielder, Mate, out of
the “ Lady Bruce’ and observed three other outward bound vessels
to anchor. - The wind being light and tide setting into the reef
6,20 vp. M. I anchored, double reefed my topsails and got all ready

B 2

4 A. Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

for heavy weather, the surrounding vessels bore as follows: “ Lorch’?
Foating Light Vessel East 4 S. distant three miles; “ Nussur’’ at
anchor, N. W. four miles; “ Faizle Curreem’’ ditto, N. by W. five
miles; “ Samarang’’ ditto, N. N. W. seven to eight miles.

At this time a dense bank of dark threatening clouds had collected
to the 8. W. with frequent flashes of lightning; between 10 and 11
Pp. M. the wind shifted to the Southward, when I weighed and put
my vessel in a position to meet the outward bound vessels. I had
scarcely secured my anchor when this threatening appearance burst
upon us‘in all its fury, and the sea rose in the most unparalleled
manner I ever witnessed. As a swell before, it was high ; but it now
turned into perfect breakers, my anxiety for the ships to the North
ward became great, for I knew their anchors would never hold them
in such weather, and without they could get to sea their position
would be highly dangerous. I could be of no assistance to them, as
no boat would live in the sea then running, I consequently pro-
ceeded to the Southward under foretopmast staysail and foresail,
being as much sail as the vessel could carry ; at midnight I suddenly
lost sight of the Foating Light’s lanthorn. 16th, from midnight
to 3 a. M. it blew a gale of wind, and then commenced to moderate,
set the double-reefed main topsail keeping the yard on the cap.
The Megna shipped one or two rather heavy seas, but sustained no
damage or loss in any thing; 5.380 a. M. I wore round and stood
back in a track to meet the vessels coming out; at 7.30 a. M. took
Mr. Keymer, Master, out of the Emigrant ship “ 2uizle Curreem ;”
Noon took Mr. W. Jackson, Master, out of the barque “ Samarang.’’
The Nusswr was now the only missing Vessel, and we were anxiously
looking for her; at 0.80 P. m. sighted a vessel to the N. N. West
with a Jack up, also the Floating Light in the same direction; at
1.20 Pp. M. bore away to close with the stranger; at 1.30 Pp. m. the
report was given of men Being seen floating in the water, the next
instant we found ourselves among a mass of wreck such as spars,
hencoops, chests, doors, &c. &c. also men in all directions, evidently
showing that some fatal accident had occurred. ‘The vessel was
hove to instantly, and I am happy to say, under Providence, we were
instrumental in saving eleven men. My mate Mr. W. EB. Revett
was very active in the boat, and states that he took one man off, Mr.

1854.] A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms.

i |

Spences” cot; that his chest with name on was alongside him, but
as life was at stake, he did not stop to pick them up. I much fear we
did not save all that were about us, for blowing hard as it was even
then, the vessel drifted so fast to leeward that we lost sight of the
things, and the “ Alexander Baring’’ being close to me requiring a
Pilot I went to her and put the saved men on board. SBefore I
could work to windward again to the wreck, a second vessel met me
requiring a Pilot ; after supplying her it was dusk, and we had lost
all traces of the wreck now. I continued working to windward
all night. |

17th. At daylight I again stood down to the 8S. East and fortun-
ately met parts of the same wreck again, but I am sorry to say no
survivors on it. We also saw one of the Quarter Boats, stove,
returning in again to the N. W. examining every speck we saw,
when about eight miles from the Light Vessel she then bearing
about N. West, we fell in with two top-gallant masts standing
almost upright in the water and evidently fast by something at the
bottom by the tide running past them. I ran close to one and passed
a four inch rope over it endeavouring to disengage one of them,
but the rope parted. This wreck lay in twenty fathoms water.
Floating Light bearing about N. EH. by E. distance seven miles.
iI cannot give you any further account of how the “ Nussur’’ met
her fate beyond what I did in my first letter. I have since been
on board the “ Torch” Floating Light Vessel to ascertain whether
they received any damage, or had seen any thing of the wreck.
Mr. Bunn states that about midnight of the 15th they saw a Barque
* under small sail close to him and hoisted the peak light for him ;
at this instant the “ Zorch’’ was struck by one of those tremendous
rollers, and the hatch being off (they were veering away cable) the
vessel was near foundering from the immense quantity of water that
got below, he states five feet being in her at one time, and that had
a second sea followed she must have foundered. The crew were all
panic-stricken and floating about the decks, also the. hatches which
were lost for a time; on recovering from their fright they looked for
the Barque, but nothing could be seen of her. The “ Zorch’’ has
not sustained any loss or damage.

A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

, 1848.

Poth’. :

17th..

Ship’s Barometer,
by Troughton and Simms.

29.80

fa
vo
—
o
=|

Mean of Thermo-

29.92 | 29.85 | 30.00 | 86.0

83 | 29.84 | 83.0

O07

ee 84.30

83 | 85.30

3 | 85.0

76 | 84.0

-68 | 83.30

63 | 83.0

Barometer and weather from lst
to 18th July by Mr. B. Pilot
S. Ransom, Commanding Megna
BV,

Pleasant southerly breezes and
fine; P. M, squally from N. W.

Heavy rain and squally from
S.S. W.

' Ditto ditto from South; latter
moderate and fine.

Ditto ditto

Light S. S. W. breezes and fine
weather, sea smooth.

Ditto S. S. E. and fine.

First part light Easterly airs;
middle and latter increasing from
East and squally.

Throughout squally with rain,
wind very uncertain, going from
East to North, with a high South-
erly sea; 6 Pp. M. calm, dense bank .
of clouds to S. W.; 11 pe. mM. hard
gale at W. S. W.

First part hard gale with most
tremendous sea, 4 A. M. moderat-
ing at W. S. W.; latter moderate,
little or no rain or lightning during
this gale.

Moderate breezes W. S. W. to
West; middle and latter high sea,
dark rainy weather.

Ditto winds S. E. to West;
squally and rainy throughout.

1854.] A Lwenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storiis. 7

Abridged Reports of Mr. Branch Pilot B. Herrraes, and RK. Hann,

Master Pilot, W. Jackson, and Mate Pilot R. Reay, to Captain
’ H. L. Tuomas, Master Attendant.

. No. 1. )

I have the honour to inform you that last evening I came to an
anchor in a calm in twenty fathoms South Channel at 10-30 Pp. M.
suddenly a strong breeze came from S. E. veered away cable to one
hundred and twenty fathoms, to ease the vessel that I might keep
my station, but the wind increasing to a strong gale from South,
drawing to the westward with a heavy sea; the vessel labouring
much, began to drive and shoaled into fourteen and half fathoms.

J deemed it prudent to cut for the preservation of the vessel and
those on board and put to sea under close-reefed topsails. Sand-
heads, Fame P. V., July 17th, 1848.

B. HERITAGE, )
Bie
, Noy 2.

I have the honour in reply to your letter No. 1664 of the oth
instant, to give the following statement of the weather on the night
of the 16th instant.

The first of 16 commenced about 10 P. M. coe a heavy acinall
from the W.S. W. which lasted till 11 p.m. when it gradually
decreased into passing squalls, but very heavy for the time they
lasted, which was until 1 a. m. when the weather became moderated,
and set in with a fresh W.S. W. to S. W. breeze. There was a
heavy sea on during the squalls which occasioned the “ Colleroon”
though light, to pitch her jib-boom under, and once or twice the
end of her main-boom.

Having the Light Station, I considered it my duty for the safety
of shipping coming into the port to keep my position as long as I
could with safety to the vessel and lives on board, consequently I
gave her one hundred and eighty fathoms of cable and rode it out.

R. Hanp,
Bw dete
No. 3.

I beg to say that I left Saugor Point at 10 a. m., on that day

with the Barque Samarang under my pilotage charge, the wind was

8 A. Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

at North a moderate royal breeze. Towards noon it fell light and
went round to H. N. E. falling almost a calm, the sea in the channel
was nothing to speak of during the day at 5-30 p. m. I anchored in
quarter less seven fathoms with sixty fathoms of cable in the follow-
Ing position, the Reef Buoy bearing S. by W. distance about four
miles, the Barque Nussar was South a little below the buoy, the
Faizel Curreem 8. 8. E. about the same distance, a moderate breeze
sprang up after sun-set from EH. 8. EH. and went round to the south-
ward by 10 p.m. About midnight I was called and found the wea-
ther to have a very threatening appearance, to the S. W. the squall
came on with such force that I thought the little vessel was going
to be blown out of the water altogether, the channel became one
heap of breakers, at the same time, my first desire was to slip, but
Captain Pollock not liking the idea of loosing the sixty fathoms of
chain requested me to remain until daylight ; fortunately the little
vessel was light and rode without shipping a single sea, it being an
ebb-tide, the wind from West to W. 8. W. being a-beam, so that we
rode without requiring to give her more cable, the only dread we
had was of a roller breaking on board of us, which 1 am happy
to say did not occur. At 3-30 a. M. the wind moderated and the
sea was not so violent at 7 4. M.on the morning of the 16th with
a light air from W. N. W.
W. Jackson,
Master.

No. 4.

T have the honour to inform you, that I received your letter
No. 1669 of the 9th instant yesterday, directing me to furnish for
the information of the Superintendent of Marine, a statement of
the weather and our proceedings on board during the night of
Saturday the 15th ultimo.

In reply I beg to state that we experienced no gale of wind on
the night mentioned, we were riding with seventy fathoms of cable,
in consequence of the heavy swell then running in the channel. I
have enclosed an abstract of the log for the 15th and 16th ult.

(Signed) C. R. Rean.
Mate in Charge.

A Twenty-second Memovw on the Law of Storms.

1854.)

‘asuvyy) UL avy

‘NVEW "YQ = (pausig)
‘an yy susp
‘NVONOG ‘J (pausis )

"{lams Aavay B YIM Jayjeom Ajjenbs Apnojo puespuim -g fq ‘AA “S Ysotjyas-uNG

*[[oMs Savoy B YIM Joyyeam Apnojo pue spurm ATpremyyiou ysosy yy Sy Avq

—SSee ee

*T2AAs AABOY B YA Joyyeam Apolo pues spuim “| *N YSOJJ yoS-uNG

[JMS Aavoy @ YIM JoyjeaM Apnoja pus spurm “| “NT “AT a}eIapoU ys AVeqg

Ses Ge. Ce)

- eee ee

*syreway

“LOY IRIM
Apnojd pue spulIMm *AA “SG Ysay yy Stuplpry
‘uayyeam Aypenbs
Apno]d puv spuim *g Aq AA “S Ysouj *W ‘a Q
“LayIVAM PUB SPUIM OIP Wd fF
*‘rayyevam
Apno]d pus spurm "AA °S "AA Ysaly UOON
“M18J JO S1aMoys
yim Ayyenbs pure puta * Aq “NI Yysadj “W tv g
“19y}VIM PUB SPUIA O}IP WV F
*1ay1vaM
Apno]d pues spuim “FANT ‘NI O}Bs9pOUl “IN *V

‘rayyeam Apnojo

pue spuIM “G *N “N S}edapour yy spr
*dayyeam Apnolo

pue spuim Ajpremjsea poywsapow W ‘d g
*LoyTBIM

Ajyenbs Apnojd pus spulm OIp ‘W *d F
*1ayIVIM

'CG'GZ 1a}BULOLE

ral “MOT [OL
‘Aupung

Apnoyjo pus spur Ajpaemyiou ysety WOON | ‘OP's da}eWOIV

*19yIvVIM PUB SPUIM O}IP ‘W “Vv g

*JOyIVaM APNO]I pues spuls O}IP “W'v F
“19 BIM

volo PUe PUIM “| °N “NT 938Japoul “WV

*“IOyIVaA\ PUe SpUlAA

QPst ‘ust Arne
‘ABPINIVS

*ayeq

‘SPST ‘Ane fo YIOT pun yey ay2 Hof ,“adozy ,, 128804 “T WT ‘OH 249 f0 b07 ay} fo povuqsqy up

“ITGNNVH() Wid SV)

10 A Twenty-Second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1:

Suir Fyzut Currerem.

Memorandum of a gale of wind experienced on board the ship
“ Fyzut CurreeM,” Captain Bautantyne, from the report of
Mr. Master Pilot J. Kuymur, Saturday, July 15th, 1848.

Daylight weighed in tow of the steamer Dwarkanath, fine weather,
wind steady and moderate from N. N. E. 6 4. Mm. set sail, carried
four and half fathoms across Auckland Ridge. 7-30 a. m., 9-45 a. M.
The ebb-tide made with us off the lower buoys of Lloyd’s Channel.
10-45 a. M., wind increasing from North, but weather clear and fine,
noon increasing breeze veering round to N. H., Barometer 29.48,
30 Pp. M. cast off the steamer Reef Buoy W.S. W. lower Floating
Light 8.8. E. 5-30 p. m. wind falling nearly a calm, and, finding we
were loosing ground, brought up in eight fathoms water with the
larboard bower anchor, with sixty fathoms cable with the following
bearings.

rae edegpoessee We W 4 Dy Wir a anars
Lower Floating Bicht eu basa S. 8. Ee.
Megna buoy station ditto, ............ South.

Bark “ Nussur’” at an anchor 8. W. by W., Samarang (do.) N. N. W.

Reefed topsails and furled sails, 8-30 p. M. light E. N. E. breeze,
commenced weighing, but finding it impossible to weigh during the
night, the crew being much exhausted and the wind being light from
the Eastward, veered out chain again to sixty fathoms, intending to,
remain till daylight.

11-302. mu. The wind veered round tothe 8S. W. The sky as-
sumed. a very threatening appearance to the Westward and the Baro-
meter falling ; midnight increasing breeze from the S. Westward with
a fearful cross sea, the vessel rolling and labouring very much, had
the greatest difficulty in keeping the coolies below.

Sunday, 16th July, 1848.—About 1 a.m. blowing a fearful gale
from 8S. W. b. W. which came up very suddenly and striking the
vessel astern, forged her ahead till the cable was taught, when she
parted two stoppers that were on abaft the bitts; ran out all the
cable on deck, and shortly afterwards parted, the helm was immedi-
ately put hard over to port and the vessel wore round with her head
to the Southward, the yards braced round on the starboard tack, but
owing to the quantity of cable that was out, the ship was quite
unmanageable, and drifted to the K. N. Eastward, unfortunately at
this moment of peril, few of the crew could be found, the greater

1854. ] A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storis. 1

part of the lascars having ran below and otherwise from fear and
exhaustion secreted themselves about the vessel, the rest of the
crew being unwilling or unable from fear to go aloft, the 2nd officer
I believe, and the Serang went aloft and loosed the foresail, the
remaining few on deck trying to slip the cable at the seventy-five
fathoms shackle. 1-45 a. m. After a very severe and hard task suc-
ceeded in setting the foresail, but were obliged to take the tack and
sheet to the capstan after it was set, the vessel was still very
unmanageable, drifting fast to the Eastward and labouring much,
owing to the quantity of cable that was out bringing her up in the
wind; found all attempts to start the bolt of the seventy-five fathoms
impossible; brought to the messenger and hove in a few links till the
sixty fathoms shackle was inside the hawse, after an hour and a half
hard work. 2-30 a. M. succeeded in slipping the cable at sixty fa-
thoms. Whilst we were busily engaged on deck unshackling the
cable, Mr. McGregor, the chief officer went aloft, and succeeded in
loosing the main sail and main topsail. 3 a.m. The wind veered to
W. and W. N. W., but more moderate; Barometer 29.11. succeed-
ed in getting aft the main sheet, but not till it was taken to the
capstan. We were also obliged to take the topsail sheets and halli-
ards to the capstan, otherwise our exhausted crew could not have
set them. 5 a. M. Wind still moderating, set double-reefed fore-
topsail, single-reefed main and elose-reefed mizen topsails and mizen.
Barometer 29.14, wind at this time again veered to the 8S. W.
with the same threatening appearance in the weather. 5-50 a. M.
Being out of Pilot’s water, Pilot gave over charge to Capt. Ballan-
tyne, requesting him to stand to sea till the weather moderated and
protested against his returning, till he had another anchor ready,
and his crew were in a more efficient and able state. 6 a. m. sighted
the Megna buoy station vessel to the 8. E. made the signal to be
taken out. 7 a. M. I was taken out by her.

- The Fyzul Curreem made no water throughout the gale, although
she shipped an immense quantity of it down the hatches which at
times so intimidated the coolies, that they attempted to force their
way on deck, but this they were prevented from doing after very
strong remonstrance. Had they reached the deck the confusion
which they were likely to make, would beyond a doubt have proved
fatal to many, if not to us all.

(Signed). J. Keymer,
Master Pilot,
o 2

[No. 1:

A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms.

poddiys Jossoa ‘Ww “Vv oc'o ay ‘9uSIT pus Bey om} *UIel JY SIT pue punor
paystoy Ajayeipowiut ‘picagqinog 943 0} Suipueys 124 11@ saduvszeodde Suiuajevoiy3 |*gPgt ‘or Aine
-IuNny pivoqieyg ino uo onbieg & paasasqo “W ‘Vv 0Z'0 “7451S UL SuIqyou 4ys Aeq | yjIm sojes "MA °S Bu01js “W ‘V ‘Aepung

SSS | CS ee ey

——— ae

*ulel JYSIT puke puno. T]e
ssouvivodde Suiuajyeoiyy yyt
‘MS YS oes Suorys JySIUpI | 78 “NL 96°62

“Suluyy st] gta
Apnojo pue seq 4ys] “WM ‘ad Q| FS ‘UL OF'6Z
*pRoy-jsem Jjey UsloUL] OY} pojsIoy pue

UONV}S 19JNO OY} 10} SIYSIT TeNsN pamayg “yye pue ‘japuny3
210} yroig oje{dwioo e Sulyeu vas oy} ‘UO ves pasny ‘{SIp IIA OIP OWIP ‘Wa F

-uoo AAvay snopueuiel3 & 4M ‘punod [8 saduetead

-de Suiuayeoi1y3 Aiaa pure g[e3 Suo01s B OF Suisevaiout “oWWIp 0791p UOON | FS “UL 8e°6z

9z991q {a[qed ynO SUladA paouUsIWOD puE .OYoUE
JOMOG *pqiey 2y3 05 ja] ‘ATayeIpawuUt Sutatip Jassaa

ayy Jo snoiqup Sureq ‘apry-qqe j[vy Suieq ‘auy ewes “UTR2

ay} 4B 4S¥J ‘j9Ssaa ay} JO peaye SuIsSpa pea, oy} punoj jo siamoys Sutssed yyIM 0331p

£pieMjsam OY} 0} pest JY YIM AvoYs B OR} [OSSOA pue "WN 0} ‘N 033IP “WV 8] €8 “OL £¢'6z
oy} paadasqo asiMaxl] ‘uLet 4st] pue sjyenbs yyIa "nN Aq “AA JOyOue ye

papuayze “AA °S JB Sulsvaioul ozo01gq “Wd OF ILIV) ..eU59», “A ‘d “OQ “H 38S8UNg |°0731p pus a[qelivA OFIP ‘WW ‘Vv F

“uleI JO SIOMOYS "MN “AA JOyuR Je ‘WV qe uler |'gper ‘ey Aqae
UWA “GY 0} YN Woz syenbs Aavoy Suissed yysty Avq! ,eusow ,, "A “d “O°H 345] Aeq |yjtm Apnopo pue*g@ “NN slg | ‘Aepangeg

ose SS

"Sy lnUary "7y bes Ut sjassaA "4ayjva 4, pun spury4 a20q°

YIMOL », 198994 “T HO (H 2yn fo 07

A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1854.)

*$0109}}0q ,S}ROq JT}
Japun Suryiays vas oy} pue sojyea jo AyyQuenb 4vois ev
Suiddiys ‘uo vas pasnjuod Aavay ‘Avp siqy Jo sanoy
ZT 3SAy ‘alqeo “sm Qe, JOyoUe pleMyINOg 94} YIM
Surpis Jassaa ‘a[qeo pivogiry oy} Ul SulAvay paoueut
-Wl00 ‘Wd & “Yl UO UIT OA) YM pavMyyNog 343
0} Suryjiap 41 07 pays, Afiusiedde ysayo e osye ‘peay
seul you[q yas ‘ieds 3Y.911q B padjasqo “W “Vv OE ‘Ol
‘soja 27 ynoqe jurysip ‘y}ION 910jaq Se SuUlIveq
‘Kong jysvy Suneropq 12300 ay} pasrasqo dn Sutieayo
JOyIVIM “WV g “SHY QO] AJZNOWIp Yonw YIM pivog
-18] 94} UO pue “sw YG[ AOYIUE piKOgieys 9y} UO
g[qed paisdA (N *V OS’ ‘painful yonw peoy sinsy
pue ]let spaeoq praq oy} ‘pademep yon Arolled
jajzenb $ Snus [ve epeum pue ‘sayqojey Wieut ey} UMOp
pauazjeq ‘sojqed 4nO SULIadA Jazze puke owes ay}
paimoss yoop ay} uo ylipe ‘979 ‘seyoyey ‘sdooo-uey
‘yoap oy) uo sduey oy} |[e paysem ‘UdajzueTy peay
-yseul 94} SurmuTis} ow1y sues ayy ye “yno Suiduind
puke syep Us2eMJ9q BY} JO JNO J9zVM Sulpeq Sulousw
“109 ‘ploy ey} UL Jo9y F YNOQe puUe SxIep UsIMJOq
OY} Ul Jaye Jo yaay Z Jnoge fyojeYy UleM 94} UMOp
quam J9}VM Jo syWUenb years ve ‘Aaeay Asan Suryozid
pue Suyjor jassea ayy ‘ayqea a1001 jasseA ayy Surars
Suado sayoyey UIeW 94} pey VWI} OURS 9434 “[les
gaddn oy} 03 dn Apivou qe pue a10j Sxdap 943 poly
pure ‘smog 04} J0A0 Uva[o vas Aavay snopuawal e

*O13Ip
pur 4SoAQ 0331p 4yS1upi~ sva[o 3
pues Aq "MS O}7IP “Wd “8 | $8 “UL 19°6%

‘O}71P O7)IP “Wi *d F
‘Apnops pus 0731p YSi4q UOON | F8 “YL 19°62

‘yynog , wus, ,, | ‘dn Suriesjo Joyjeam pue “AA 'S
"A ‘dO CH OVP ‘Wa OFT | A 98 Sujesopou azaa1q "W *V g | G8 “UL 19°62

aC | °S
aq} 0} onbieq & pazysis *W ‘Vv g | °O73IP PUB’ AA "SM O37IP "N *V F

[No. 1.

A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms.

“LapUunUmMmoag
‘aanog ‘¢

"UIBI JO SIOMOYS TIM “MON ‘Wd OE 8

"SMMOIIL] YY 0} 9[Qed UL OAOY “Wd J

‘Jayyram Apnoyd pue sezaeiq yyNOg yYySI] yasuNS

“ued JO SIQMOYS
quejsuo0o yyIm Apnopo pue sezeoiq *M sig 3451, Aeq

*sysvmasy

*7y 618 U2 sjassag

{ “SPST ‘Ane Y2L2 ay.L
‘aauahpay ‘yau0L ‘A “T ‘A ‘0 ‘H

“0711p
pue "MA “S “AA 3U0I)8 JySiuplut
OFIP pus Ynog O33'1p "KN “d 8} 68 “UL LS'6s

“Apnoyo pue “Wy *§ ISI] WW “a F
"MN °N 03 °AA WOly uted Jo
SLOMOYS YMST[enbs Suissed uooN | ZB ‘UT, £6'6%

*Apnoyo
pues oIp ejetopom "WN “Vv 8} 68 "UL £5°63

"O331P OF3IP “NW “Vv F
‘SPST ‘LT Aine
*1Ba[d pue “4soqq Ystiq wiv | ‘Aepuojy

“uayjva yj puv spuryy a0q

(panunqwog)— Youd, » 198824. "T OH 942 fo boT

1854.| A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 15

I have called this terrific burst of wind a Tornado, more because
of its force and limited extent than from any evidence of its being
a turning gale at all, like the preceding one, but from its having
upset one ship and placed others in imminent danger, it evidently
approximated closely to the African Tornados and the Pamperos
of the Rio de la Plata, and is thus part of the meteorological history
of our dangerous Sand Heads. We have no reports from any ves-
sel intermediately placed between the Reef Buoy and the Upper
Floating Light (a distance of fourteen miles) where no gale was
experienced, it is therefore quite possible that there may have been
Easterly and N. Easterly gales, at all events during the first burst
of the Tornado in this distance. The fall of the Barometer, as shewn
by Mr. Ransom’s careful table, and the dismal appearance described,
were, however, ample warning to make all preparations for bad wea-
ther, especially in a position so fraught with danger.

II.
Cuittacona Cycnrone oF May 1849.

In the month of May 1849, the station of Chittagong was visited
by avery severe Cyclone, though of small extent, which not only
committed great ravages there and on the trading craft in the river,
but seems also, and this gives it to us a very high degree of interest,
to have passed very slowly over the station, and to have occasioned a.
very remarkable depression of the Barometer.

I watched this Cyclone with much interest, for its bank of clouds
was clearly visible from the terrace of my house in Calcutta for at
least two days, and I spared no pains to obtain all the details I
could possibly collect by forwarding series of questions to official
persons and residents. I have been greatly obliged by the kind
attention of those gentlemen who have returned replies to them,
I first print the official report of the Master Attendant Capt. Elson
who is also Assistant Collector of Customs, abridged in such parts
as are unessential to our researches, I have also put in Italics some
passages which are very remarkable.

To R. Torrens, Hsq., Commissioner 16th Division, Chittagong.

Sir,—l have the honor to report for your information the circum-
stances connected with the late hurricane which occurred on the night
of Saturday and Sunday morning last the 12th and 13th May, (1849.)

16 A. Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

2nd. I premise by saying that during a residence of twenty years
in Chittagong, I have seen nothing approaching to it in severity,
nor have older residents than myself seen any thing at all to be
compared with it since the awful and destructive hurricane of 1824,
which deluged the adjoining Islands and the low parts of the district
and caused an immense loss of life and property.

drd. On the 11th, it began to rain steadily, and occasionally it
rained heavily, the wind veering from the S. E. to S., the Barometer
standing at 29.73; Thermometer at 79° in the shade. There was
no indication, however, of any thing more than the setting in of the
periodical rains, the usual time for which had passed.* On the 12th,
the clouds were heavy but nothing indicative of any remarkable
change. The Barometer had fallen to 29.625 and Thermometer
stood at 80° in the shade. The rain was light and drizzling and at
noon, the breezes were moderate from South to S. E. and cloudy
weather ; at 9 P. Mm. a strong breeze was succeeded by a severe hurri-
cane with heavy rain, blowing and beating with intense and unabating
fury. It commenced at N. W. veered round by the North and N.
E. b. East then 8. and 8. W. and N., again this species of whirlwind
was repeated several times between 9 P.M. on the night of the 12th
to3 a.M.on the morning of the 18th, and did not finally subside
till day light of the latter day. The Barometerf took a range
during the hurricane of one and a half inch, but it did not indicate its
approach, nor did it fall to any degree noticeable till the hurricane
had actually taken us. It is worthy of notice that during this
hurricane we had not one clap of thunder nor one flash of lightning
but some parties in the station felt the shock of an earthquake, while
others thought they saw phosphoric lights emitted from the ground
upwards.{ On the afternoon and night of this day the 13th, there
was heavy rain, the country was deluged with water and strewed

* The weather during the whole of this season having been unsettled with fre-
quent rain, rendered it unlikely that any extraordinary gale should happen at the
setting in of the monsoon,

T It fell altogether from 29.623 to 28.40 its lowest figure during the gale and
the hurricane appears to have embraced a portion of the country of about fifty miles

in diameter taking the town of Chittagong as its centre.

¢ This report was made previous to my queries being circulated at the

station.—H. P.

1854.] A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 17

with wrecks of trees and houses, the most awful thunder and light-
ning that has been heard for years accompanied this rain, but not
much wind. On the morning of the 14th, the same weather con-
tinued. The Barometer had risen to 29.62. In the afternoon of
the 14th, the weather was fair but cloudy. The Barometer stand-
ing at 29.57, still a low figure. On the 16th, Barometer 29.60.
Thermometer 83°. Fresh breezes from the South and fair weather.

4th. Having now endeavoured to give you a detailed aceount of
this severe hurricane, I will attempt to relate as far as I have ascer-
tained the damage done to the shipping and the Port generally.
The temporary flag-staff has been blown down, one Row boat was
blown on shore but no damage of importance done. The Port
Master’s Schooner “ Cygnet” has foundered at her anchors, and one
man is lost. When I visited the wreck, I found a large raft of timber
foul of it, what share this had in sending her to the bottom, I cannot
say ; the people on board of the Schooner appear to have been so
desperately affrighted, that they can give no account of themselves
nor of any thing else. Intercourse with the shore was perfectly out
of the question. For the reasons stated in my separate letter I fear
the Schooner is irrecoverably lost.

5th. The buoys at the river’s mouth have withstood the gale.

6th. The Pier at the ghat has been nearly destroyed partly by
vessels running against it, and partly by the force of the wind and
sea ; a portion of it is standing in the river, separated from the main
road, the intermediate space having given way. A great part of the
revetment erected for the protection of the salt golahs has been
destroyed and the salt golahs themselves exhibit a sorry spectacle
of what they have suffered. The losses in this department are cur-
rently estimated by lacks, not in thousands of rupees. The shipping
community have suffered most severely, 22 vessels have sunk at
their anchors and 44 vessels have been east on the shore, many of
them so severely damaged, as to render their recovery useless even
when recoverable. On the whole there never has been perhaps
such a fatal season to the shipping at this Port, and whether I look
at the shipping or the shore, the ravages of the desolating elements
are alike every where apparent.

7th. This I feel to be a very inadequate description of the mis.

18 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

chief and distress occasioned by the late storm, and I much fear
that a great deal remains still to be told. I have no account as yet
from the Light House.

Sth. I annex a statement of the casualties in vessels as far as I
have yet ascertained.

Sd. F. J. A. Exson,
Port Master and Asstt. Collector of Sea Customs.

Port Office, Chittagong, the 17th May, 1849.

The following are the replies to my queries, the query being in
Ttalics and the Antique letters E, &c. standing for the names of the
following gentlemen, viz.

E. F.J. A. Elson, Esq.

J.R.B. J. RB. Bedford, Esq. M. D.

B. O. T. Buckland, Esq. C. 8.

M. J. Maxwell, Esq.

T. R. Trotter, Esq. C. 8.

R.I. Robt. Ince, Esq. Salt Dept.

Qurry—No. 1.
Please to state how the wind began to blow, how it continued to blow
and veer, and how it ended, as near as you recollect.

Elson. See his report above for this reply.

J. R. Bedford, Buckland. On the 12th May the sun set in
a stormy sky. The wind blew freshly all the evening and became
a decided gale; at 11 p.m. blowing from N. N. E.; at 12 P. m. it
came due Hast and at 2 a. m. 8. E. this was the height of the hur-
ricane, It now slightly abating veered round the South and subse-
quently to S. W. finally blowing itself out in gusts from N. W. at
4A. M.

Maxwell. I agree to what Dr. Bedford has said except about
the setting of the sun, I do not think it had been seen for two
days, and I do not recollect any stormy appearance in the sky. We
had had much rain on the 11th and 12th.

Trotter. About North; it veered Easterly and ended about S.
E. Southerly.

N. B.—Notes to this from Mr. Ince and Mr. J. Maxwell inti-
mate that they think Mr. Trotter has mistaken the direction of the
wind.

1854.| A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 19

No. 2.
When was it at the highest, and how long did the extreme fury of
it last ?

BE. At 2.30 a. m.it was at its height, but several houses had
been unroofed prior to that hour.

J.R.B. It was at the highest at from 2 to 3 a.m. the extreme
fury lasting about one hour.

B. My house suffered most before 2 a. mM.

M. At its highest from 12.30 to 2.30 it blew furiously the
whole time.

No. 3.
Did it veer oftener than once while it was heaviest, or was it steady
then at one point ?

E. It struck me that the wind veered right round more than
once, and was never steady except at the S. E. point, from which it
always blew with great fury.

J.R.B. During the height of the hurricane, it appeared to
veer slowly and steadily from S. E. to South.

M. It blew from the East for one hour and then veered par-
tially.

No. 4

Were the changes veerings or shiftings, that is, gradual or sudden ?

E. I think in some cases sudden, but not from one point to its
directly opposite point at once.

J.R.B. Veering I believe throughout.

B. Gradual. M. Gradual.

No. 5.
Was there any interval of calm when at the highest ?

E. None. M. No.

J.R.B. I believe not.

B. One native report sent to me from Raojun* mentioned that
the storm ceased for about half an hour there soon after midnight,
and then began again; but the writer of this report was not at
Raojun during the storm; he heard this from the members of his
family there when he went to see them a few days afterwards.

* Thirteen miles N. 420 East from the station of Chittagong by the Revenue
Survey map, as reduced for Rushton’s Directory.

D 2

20: A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. (No. 1:

No, 6.
Was there any lightning that you observed, and at what periods of the
hurricane ?

E. Nota flash or clap of thunder but rain in torrents.

J.R.B. I looked out repeatedly during the gales and saw no
lightning. There was a distant rumbling of thunder about 4 a. mM.
of the 18th.

MM. No. IJ was on the look out the whole time.

Nowa.
Was there any kind of remarkable light like that of phosphorus, or an

otled paper screen ?

E. There were two persons in the station, on a hill in the neigh-
bourhood, who thought they saw phosphoric lights glancing or play-
ing about the ground.

B. It was not easy to look out on account of the dirt from the
broken verandahs and rubbish that was driving about, but I saw no
light except that of the moon which though invisible itself, cast a
faint light on the driving clouds.

M. Yes: The sky had a decidedly luminous appearance much
more than could be expected to arise from the moon at its last
quarter.

No. 8.
Did you see or hear of any one who saw flashes or streams of light-
ning proceeding upwards from the earth to the clouds ?

E. See reply to No. 7.

J.R.B. The Rev. Mr. Johannes and his son-in-law Mr. Roberts
of the Abkarry Department assert that they saw fire streaming
along the surface of a closely neighbouring hill on two or three
occasions during the night.

B. There was a large Bolam boat burnt during the storm close
to Mr. Johannes’ house.

M. I saw nothing of the burning of boats or houses.

R.1. Nothing of this kind that I saw; the night was strangely
bright. I could perceive almost every object outside: perhaps the.
most extraordinary feature in this storm was, that we had neither
thunder nor lightning.

1854.] A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms.. 21

No. 9.
Were any fire-balls or sparks noticed ?
BE. None that I saw or heard of.
M. None except from the boats and houses referred to.
No. 10.
Was there any thing which appear like flashes or gleams of light in
the vacuum of the tube of the Barometer noticed ?

E. Ithink not. Ihad my barometer before me all the time.
I took it down at first, as I thought my house was coming down,
and on putting it up was surprised to find it had fallen to such a
low figure and was still falling.

No other replies are given to this query.

Now 11.
What do you take to have been the greatest rise of the river above low
water mark, and at what time did it reach this ?

f. The moon on the 12th was 28 days old nearly, and conse-
quently it was a neap-tide: Indeed almost the lowest tide. Yet
my row-boat was blown up so high on shore, that I could not find
her off without digging her out, even on the next highest spring-
tide; I should say the rise of water was at least 18 feet. Fifteen
feet is the ordinary rise of high spring-tide here.

M. I should say 18 or 20 feet.

R. I. Not less, I should be disposed to think. Such was the
force of the storm, that at the Sudder Ghat a vessel of 4,500 maunds
(150 tons) was thrown nearly on the road.

No. 12.
Was the rise a gradual ora sudden one, and did any wave or bore
come in when the sudden rise took place ?
' No replies.
No. 18.
Please to add any other remarks or details which may occur to you.
Say such as indicate the great force of the wind or the lke.

E. ‘The force of the wind was equal to any hurricane I ever saw
at sea off the Mauritius. It blew down the spire of the church, the
balustrades of houses and trees of all kinds, and left the town in a
fearful state of desolation. All the fallen trees, at least the large
trees, lie in a S. E.. and N. W. line, their heads to the N. W.
plainly indicating the quarter from which the severity of the hur-

22 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

ricane came. An open Tonjohn* was blown out of my verandah
with a man in it and another trying to hold it; in fact a man could
not keep his legs at one time. Iron staples were drawn and glass
doors forced in. All my out offices were unroofed, and so were
those nearly of every body else. The river and its banks were
strewed with 66 wrecks whole or partial ; all square-rigged vessels.

Before. After.

May 10th—29.80 May 13th—29.62

11th—29.73 14th—29.66

, 12th—29.66 — -15th—29.60
During the gale, :

Bar.

May 138th—1.30 a. mM. 28.77

iy 2.30 ,, 28.44

2.45 4, 28.40

2.50 4, 28.48

ii 2.55 ,, 28.60

. 2.60 ,, 28.67

fe S00 ne 28.90

r 335°, 29.06

2 4.0 ,, 29.20

e Ais 29.26

fs Bit uty 29.46

. abo a 29.62

The lowest figure of the Barometer indieates the most severe
period of the hurricane, as it happened to us: the gale was severe
for seven hours, viz. from 9 Pp. mM. of the 12th to 4 a. m. of the 18th.

J.R.B. See the observations of Captain Elson for the Bar.

Mm. The force of the wind was so great, that a servant of mine
was blown over in endeavouring to reach my cook-room.

'B- The fallen trees lay chiefly pointing from S. E. to N. W.
thus indicating the point at which the wind was most violent.
No. 14.
Did you or any person to your knowledge experience any shock of
an earthquake, and at what tume ?
' E. I experienced no shock of an earthquake, and should say that
in such aturmoil of noise, confusion, and wreck, and storm, it would

* Tonjohn, an open or close sedan chair.

1854.] A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 23

require a very nice observer to recognise the shock of an earthquake,
unless very severe; but Capt. Maxwell says he felt one. I fully
expected my house to come down, as there was one next to me
roofless and the tenant, Lieut. Hutchison, his wife and child ina
stable, and they could not even walk over to my house, not fifty
yards across.

J.R.B. One or two residents in the station imagined they
felt an earthquake; but I was awake during the whole night and
was conscious of nothing of the kind.

M. At 5 minutes to 2 a. m. I distinctly felt an earthquake, and
so did Mr. Maxwell: I cannot be mistaken.

R. 7. I felt something like it about that time, as the doors and
even the walls appeared to shake.

The following are abridgments of newspaper accounts which ap-
peared shortly after this Cyclone in the Caleutta Hnglishman.

The weather has been so very unusual here, that many persons
supposed a hurricane had occurred at the Sandheads. Reports from
that quarter, however, mentioned remarkably fine weather for the
season, and we were beginning to think that all was well, when we
found by the subjoined letter from a gentleman on whom we can
fully rely, that the gale had visited another quarter, and it is to be
feared that it has extended to the coast of Arracan :—

“ Chittagong, Monday, 14th May.

“On Saturday night Chittagong was visited by a tremendous
storm or hurricane, of which I beg to give you the following account,
in the hope that it may be interesting to you and your readers.

“ During the evening of Saturday, the 12th instant, heavy rain
fell, accompanied by strong wind, which increased in violence about
11 p. M., and from midnight to 3 4. M. on Sunday morning it blew a
furious gale, with all the violence of one of Mr. Piddington’s Cy-
clones or a West India Hurricane.

“At first the wind came from the North-East, but it gradually
worked round to the South, being most violent when about at South-
Hast, and afterwards slowly diminishing its strength and fury as it
came round to the North-West, at which point it gradually subsided
into an ordinary breeze.

“Such a storm has not been known at Chittagong since the year
1824, Its effects have been terrible, and though Government is

24 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

perhaps the greatest loser, it must cause an immense amount of
individual suffering, for I really cannot see a native house or shed
in the town which has not been either thrown down or considerably
damaged. There has not yet been time to ascertain the extent of
damage done in the Mofussil. As far as I can make out from
accounts yet received, the storm came down from the East, and
went away towards the North, if this is not inconsistent with its
having gone off when blowing from the North-West. I hear from
the Magistrate, that every police station to the North and East of
the town as far as the Fenny River has been utterly destroyed.
The storm seems also to have extended, but with less violence,
fifteen or twenty miles South of the Town; but I have not been
able to obtain any accounts yet from places situated still further to
the South, and hope that they have escaped.

‘¢The pucka (brick) houses of the residents, which are all built on
the tops of little hills, have suffered as might be expected from their
exposed position. Most of them were once surrounded by thatched
verandahs; but now not one can boast of a stick of verandah
remaining. The walls seem to have stood in most of the pucka
houses, but doors, windows, venetians, and even brick parapets have
all been terribly damaged. Bungalows with their sloping roofs have
suffered most, several have been quite unroofed, and some utterly
thrown down. Stables and out-houses of all descriptions were over-
thrown, and in several, valuable horses were dug out from among
the ruins; but luckily uninjured, through some wonderful good
fortune. Three out of the four pinnacles adorning the Church
tower were also blown down. :

“But the greatest damage was done to the shipping in the river.
The jetty at the Sudder ghat has been half broken down, and a great
sloop now lies between it and the shore, with its masts stretching
across the road. A few yards further down, there are seven sloops
all driven against the bank together in one smash. One I saw, with
the fiddle heads of two others broken off into its stern. A little
further down, there is another party of four sloops driven ashore in
similar ruin and confusion. Four other sloops have sunk in the
middle of the river; and the Government schooner, the Cygnet,
went down at her anchorage, with one of her crew on board, her
topmasts only being now visible.

1854.| A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 25

“The fury of the wind broke up the thatched roofs of the Govern-
ment Salt Golahs, and the rain which fell early on Sunday morning
did considerable damage to the salt. But all last night and this
morning it has rained again furiously, and I am told that the damage
done to the salt is now estimated at about 5 (five) lakhs of rupees.
The prisoners, and the few coolies that can be found, are now
employed patching up the roofs, in case the rain should come
on again.”

The following extract of a letter from Chittagong, is dated the
20th instant, and gives some further particulars of the late hurri-
cane :—

“Since my last letter to you, I have been endeavouring to obtain
more correct and accurate information, as to the course and extent
of the hurricane, which visited Chittagong on the morning of the
13th instant.

“There are only native accounts to be procured of what happened
in the Mofussil, but these are quite unanimous in the opinion that
the storm came down from the East, and passed over to the South-
West. Ido not know whether these storms, when on land, are at
all guided by the course of rivers, but this storm seems to have
come down with its centre along the Kurnafoollah or Chittagong
river, which flows towards the sea with a general direction from
about ‘Hast by North’ to ‘West by South.’ It seems that the
greatest violence of the storm was felt along the North bank of the
river. lt extended about twenty-five miles to the North of the
Chittagong river and town; the peak of the Seetacoond Hill being
its Northern limit. But to the South of the river it was not so
violent, although it was felt as far as Sathanya, or full thirty miles
from the town of Chittagong. This would give the storm a diame-
ter of about fifty miles.

“J fully expect to hear that it has reached the Madras coast, for
yesterday I saw the log of the Yacht Mystery, which was caught
and dismasted in a hurricane at 3 a. M., on the 18th instant, in N.
Lat. 17°, and E. Long. 88°.

“The Mystery was on her passage from Madras to Dacca, and
put into this port in consequence of the damage sustained in the
storm. The Captain told me that the wind seemed to blow from

26 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

all sides at once, but that it came on from the North-East, and
gradually went off, blowing from the North-West. The time and
the direction of the storm seem clearly to point out that this was
the Chittagong storm, and at that rate of progress it may have
reached Madras or Ceylon about 5 A. M.

“‘ Several lives were lost here, by the falling of the native huts
and trees. Three women and two children were killed in one hut,
on which a huge tree fell. I have also heard of the deaths of seven
men in different places, through injuries received during the storm.
A sloop with 180 passengers from Akyab is said to have gone down
at the mouth of the river, and only five people were saved.

“T have not been able to find out that any owner of a barometer
observed any previous indication of the coming storm. ‘The appear-
ance of the sky did not foretell anything unusual.

“We have had heavy rain, with thunder, lightning, and sharp
squalls of wind every day since the 13th, especially at night, to the
great discomfort of the poor houseless natives. On the morning of
the 14th seven inches of rain fell; and I should think ten inches a
moderate computation for the remaining quantity that has fallen
during the week. This rain has of course added to the injury done
to the Company’s salt, for it was utterly impossible to repair the
damage done by the hurricane to the thatch of the Golahs, so as to
exclude it effectually. But I believe that the total damage sustained
in the Salt Department is about four lakhs of Rupees instead of
five as previously stated.”

The following is an official report by E. Lautour, Esq. C. S.
Deputy Collector; from Bullooah Lat. 22° 52’ N,; Long. 90° 44/ Hast ;
sixty-eight miles N. and sixty-three W. from Chittagong.

“On the night of the 12th, we had moderate gale from HE. N. E.
to E. 8S. E,

2nd. Rain per guage at elevation of 4 feet 1.25.

Thermometer at day-light 78°.

Height of the gale 1 a. M. to 3 A. M.

3rd. There was every appearance of a heavy gale on the previous
day, and it appears to have visited Chittagong with extreme violence
on that night, and to have done very extensive mischief.

4th. With us however the gale was not more than moderate and

1854.] A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 27

T conclude that Noacolly* el be considered the edge of the storm

in this direction.”

~ I eonclude the shore observations with the following which are

my notes as taken at Calcutta, from which the station of Chittagong

it will be recollected, bears 8S. 87° E. distance 210 miles.
Observations at Calcutta.

May 12th, 1849.—Barometer has been gradually falling; with
Easterly and N. Easterly breezes for the last two or three days. In
the morning dark nimbus and strato-nimbus to the East breaking
and flying low and in detached portions across a blue sky with
strata above. In the day, heavy white and bluish-gray cumuli with
a dense white haze and strata above; very little blue sky. At night
stars very bright and seen at very low altitudes.

On this day (12th) blowing fresh at Noon in squalls from N. E.
with a very little drizzling rain.

+ past 6 p. M. Bar. 29.60; Simp. 29.64; Ther. 843°.

Light breeze N. N. E. From the North to East, and round nearly
to South, a dark heavy bank of strato-nimbus. To the Westward
dark cumulo-strata below, and a blue sky with white strata above.
At8 p.m.calm. Bar. 29.59; Simp. 29.56; Ther. 84°.

May 13th.—6h. 15 a. mM. Bar. 29.60; Simp. 29.65; Ther. 823°.
Calm. Thick bank to S. and NS. East, clear to the East, dark strata
and cirro-strata scattered about.

10h. 30 a. m. Bar. 29.59; Simp. 29.68; Ther. 84°. Calm. Light
gauzy haze, and white loose cumuli. At 11} a. m. Bar. 29.62;
Simp. 29.66; Ther. 84°. Calm. A broad white bank to the S. E.
with numerous little strato-cumuli, gauzy soa haze and cumuli
above. Light airs from the Westward. At 4 past Noon Bar.
29.60; Simp. 29.65; Ther. 84°. At 64 P. m. pie 29.57 ; Simp.
29.62; Ther. 853°.

May 14th.—Calm, oppressive night; Bar. 29.55; Simp. 29.66;
Ther. 853°. Light stationary white cumuli. To the S. East, light
white and grey strata and hazy.

The following are the Barometer observations at the Surveyor
General’s Office for these days. Corrected, it will be observed, to 32°
Faht. whereas all the others are without correction for Temperature.

* Noacolly, 54 miles to the N. East of the Collector’s house.
E 2

28 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [N o. 1.

Barometer and Thermometer as registered at the Surveyor General’s
Office, Calcutta. N. B. Bar. Corrd. to 32° Fahrt.

Pa Alie 2 = 2 “9
vey o — 10 4 © for)
2 Fa co ere) for co co
& a > fee) lanl (ee) for)
=] Por) »~ Yer) (oa) ~~
a siya ~ = ~ z
we) os ran
—< jaa) N

fF as © Oo N oD ne)
a o So ~~ = te) nN
. a for) (o'a) (=r) for) l=r)
Pa &
o
. e H for) a
te} = Lio) [Yen) N 10
~ my 12 ~ x 9 x
» fear)
<j nN ‘

hic; mL 3s —" ™ ~~ (oo) o
= o Ss Yo) x ~~ Gr)
a ra ror) oo) rar) oO

a)
2 3 rere) ° ~ 19
a = fore) oO = — ™
N a wo =x ~ =x
> for)
<< nN
i 3 ne) ~~ f=) nS 0)
i=} © =r) oP) N Ne) NX
° a oO fore) tory rary for
iS) &
Az
e e lor) ~ =H S) ~~
= ba co a) N ery Gr)
2 Ss Yo) Re) Ne) = 19
Qo. jaa) - e e e es
“ g
5 AS »~ ~~ oo (=) ©
A 7) © ar) oe) os ro
< a oo oO oe) mr ere)
&
oO
19 SP) fora) = aN a
a ber! ~ ioe) oO od le)
= ss N Ne) Ve) Ne) Ne)
Se jaa) fon e
a ry)
ati co foro] oO e) N
| i i~ Ke »~ oo =
e ™~ [oe 8)
2 =
he
| = (=r) (S) for} or)
f=] ° Ve) Ve) lool fo @) N
M = Tos} Ne) Ve) ~~ Ver)
for)
a “N
oO Comet) ~ we) f=) pe)
~~ = = ~~ qQ rn) = 19
Ss [o.9) a = = = =~
(om) —

Connected with the foregoing, and before giving the few sea logs
in the Bay which I have been able to obtain, is the following capital
account of the weather at the Sand Heads and between the South
Channel and Kedgeree, for which I am obliged to Mr. Master Pilot
F. Barlow of the H. C. P. V. Salween.

The Salween’s Barometer from the 6th to the 9th May stood
between 29.97 and 29.82 at 4 Pp. M. on the 9th May.

On the 10th May it was at 10 a. m. at 29.86; and at 4 Pp. M. at
29.79. Winds light E. S. E. to 8. East and light rain at times.
Mr. Barlow’s observations commence regularly on the 11th, arranged
nearly as in the following table, which is copied from the note-book,
he was good enough to place at my disposal.

A. Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1854.)

*a[/qBaSuBYD PUL OI}sBULy JSOUI 4yNq : WND ‘spnojg if
“a oN OF juny Ol
SUUZYSI O99 0} dn yINOg 07 ysSey syueq yueq << E220 ee ee "seq ee e ee 6
> un
pue oa
*a10J9Q SB JURI[]IIG OS 10U SIV} aes ee oe oe 0} sea ig oe 9
-111D [0 o& 10 o% SD Mo) sv uaas “Quoimpiay fitaa sung OL: ee | oe ee a z a8 i
j apna] "YDOS OF°Y “SY wo yueq y fee | °° [OL fBvaja Apso, “WS a ‘seq jBeng i wungje | “wooN ig
OL’ ee ee ee ee € 0} c
OL" x a5 ‘aN ‘a my je] ‘S'd'a py] “Wd
OL’ ee eo ee ee e "ysUq e
“MM °S puz yey SL’ ee eo eo eo e z
"§ 0} s]t@}- Sousu Aue ‘uauy yonw svoueivoddy | +s oe 0° as oa ee OD e|°N‘°O°S II
"yua7
03 °S Woy
Sulyoueiq
09" ‘od ‘od ‘AN AY | wWND-0NID |e | ‘sey gt] “NOON
'€9° ee 0d ee ee ee I {
‘araym AldAd “Quin
seq °S pus “| “NT °N 0} asuap ysoul Spnoj[g ee oe Gga sayoyed S°q ‘7 ‘yseq «(BIBS : UND, | “*S°qd"| (OL
QL 6G ee ee eo ee ee 6
|)
L
9
G¢| “WV
v
&
°o0P 0} oAL wodj af °N 0} 1090}9W yueiy [ug V U ee <2 eo ee eo eo ee 4
2 oo |
*sqBUlOYy = = 25 AIUSTA — buroay [aml mosy pnog) *spnoyg S *puIAA 5 21eq
3 = e = Ays 18919 FIL P P 3 : =

‘BRST ‘Aon YLT ‘hpi ‘uaanyoy +4 ‘dO

=i ‘ydpAg dy} JO 9Sueyd YOO) MOTIVE “Ip) UdYM ‘HV G 1a\je swaamjvg oyt
S sv *y ‘UWIN[OD sues DY} UI panunuod sI OS pue ugamjry dYy1 JO yy} YUM 4£1}0BxA puodsal109 0} puNno} sem JoyjoUR : Yd[Ag sodditD ay} jo seq VST ‘q »
Zi "A “N Pus“ N OF" MA Woy oisvur Aq ji sv avai | 78 LP’ = [8S “MN "WYSI[ Op] “YON - \p bia L
i "yInog pus "| *S “AN 0} BIS > WIND
pus : QuIIU "AA "N pues “AA *S *M JeeI9 Aynyaneed $8 Ch so jOF MAS “MA 1OCT = ae € | *a4°N 19
“ANN 0} Spnojo jo ‘eyes
= PIU MN Poe ee Sc Odes ea Tire Gy es" = ‘oq =| ‘A *N‘N ¢ = os)
= eta 1519" AA“ N 0} UIBt Aavoy oe v8 |Gh° bS° ani isle *N ‘oT GTM NN |? *IN “d
S "19uUy SIOMOYS IYSIT | $8 EP es aa “yanos iseq *N >wng Cl M°N'N (€
BR “"T § 0 "yinog
ce BERN Np Oy Bias WS yonur “‘sytesdo) paysey | FB |Sh [Ss eat On Sn "N “Od L\ M°9°N |@
S ‘JSOAA “SAATASUIAY) Sulpuedxea
S pue “AA “N 0} Susie“ “s 07 sjenbs ures Aava}H [098 [8h 8g" ya = a= axa | Li( a'N'NIL
S ‘a ‘Sq 0} urea |
bs) Aavoy fyaor seq uo *sy 2g UL SEIT 9 "S “GAA “S 03)<
= aa “I “{ pBoyiero Byes = UND “AA “N 0} J89]d |
_— "S01 WN ‘OY Suey pue Suista i(spnojo) Aavay gg’ 09° *au0 NT “T'S _ 0d @ | “yWONIZI{ “NOON
= Ald A “OE Q'S 0} °S 1BA/d nq ‘oys-asi0y B UL puno. os’ = j99° — = "N :umno Aaevozy|g | "AA S°N IIL
> [[B BIVuys-OuUIQD ~“YydjAg jo sasuByd Yoo; ‘OT €9°6% !¢9° = _ — eyesjs > WND/8 | "AA “ON IO]
S 3 ° eo wy os
= G9 = <a N E L| @t"N (6
= 99° ‘apy AWaA;S "N : 9| "M ¢°N [8
SS “a °S 9 “WN H ‘a “S$ BH
a WO (j{ANOJOD ped] ) aN{q yep Jo yuLq asuap YW jsoul punod
he *plBAyso AA 0} 100} | JNOQG’ iualiNd *eye.1)s je suiury
= Ul paid spnoj~A °3[B JO oO 03 6G Wow e}BI1)s SUAap 99° _ _ “A ON ON [*30IG7 BND |G "N 2
3 INq ABI] PlvMIS9AA 0} VOZIIOY Jo suon.od Moy W 99° — *PISAAA’N| “AON _ —|"T'N°N |9
S “MS IySis ur dag, yoru Asaa Suywvow put sy 99° = = re = Eileen ae ae ko
=, "p1S9 AA 0159
~ “Apnoly OL'6S |-yVqyuEZ, — quia: wnd iG = :
o : “aN
&S N'Q*a |0| ‘WW’
, oC | [
= & & = =
te 5 *O|QISIA = =
"SqIBUL9YT g = i Ys ava|9 "MOI [JIMG|WOTJ pNdg} “spNo[ {|S} “PUA |=) “AKC
*

"6PST “AMT YSZ ‘hopunzog ‘uaannny ‘4 ‘dT ‘OH

L8 |vS

"yy S81) Suneog saddn YO “weg
"MA ‘S 9z00Uq BJO BoULIvaddr f weD | 98

‘Kong ydg at} 18 jool Ula}seq
uo pue pUrsT saosneg UO sdayvalq [NYS | —

“TS pus Va “AA °N 0} BIBIIS IYSIT [098

*jauuBYyd sy} Ul YjoouIS
AJMAVIVduI0d yNq Jaad ULdJseqy uo [jams Aavafy | —

*as[oa BAY MAIAAD auy
nq “T ‘S pue “AA °S 03: QUIN pue + WINd-O11IZ) =<

*YIOOUIS 19}BM ° AA °N
WOJJ PNOS MOS B NG PABMYWON 0} dey Ala A =
“aay Aa
-as[a aULT *SUIYUIS NG "AA "SOV" 'S SUIS] | €8

‘salu "A “S *S [2882 A IYSY SuNvoY JoMoT | gg

A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms.

“plvanjsa AA 9} 07 SuryjAas yuasind eB Auapiag | eg

‘soyyeom ouy *N 03 Azey OP OIG: | EB

1854.]

"MN PUB AA SM 07 Apnojo "MA “S SuLUYSIT | HB

*panuruog—hoy UICY -

¢9° “Le
¢9° “11e
g9° =
¢g° *yWuaZ
09°6% cay
*“M °S 0}
— ds IV
CD a ar
t9° “yuuaZ
19° =
19° =
"yuu
-0Z 01 TN
19° Spnojo may Wi

af aS ‘Ss —
a | ‘Ss ‘S *u00N
*MO|S
‘payinos | M'°N
“M °S “M "N
— “QUO N
*au0N ~

‘oZBY UOOSUOU "AA *S [UNSN dy ING ‘Ivayo puv ouy f aa1aSpoy oy SuruUNI speoy JOSsNeg UT

"Iva

aC i e N 0}
17B.1}S-OL11)

“1YW1S-OL11F) | |

*quiiu pue
Bdj}s-: WD

"M °S 9%

> WIND WYoryT

> wing

|) lt ao alt
oie “Wd
= ne: I
— — ZI| “uooN
a ee ll
= — Ol
°“M Ms
iL |HLE, AVIA
= =" 9
c
— — p
I _ ¢
z A Fe: ev
"aq “M °N
2/M ‘NAMIE
-- —_ ZI
‘TQ °N
e |°M “Q'NILI
e — 01
FIM °O'N [6

pM 'N‘N 18

32 ‘A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

We have no evidence that this Cyclone was at all felt at sea, for
it was on the night of the 12th and 13th May that it visited Chitta-
gong and its track was evidently from the N. 42° Kast to the S. 42° W.
or out tosea; while the Brig Colonel Burney Capt. Crisp, whose note I
shall add, was at the centre of a small Cyclone on the night of the 11th
and 12th May at a distance of about 300 miles fo the S. W. of Chitta-
gong, so that if this little Cyclone had been the same which passed over
Chittagong, it would have commenced there at South or S. E. and
ended at N. W. or exactly contrary to the changes which took place
there. The Calcutta newspaper letter, p. 25, mentions the dismast-
ing of the Yacht Mystery in a Cyclone at 400 miles to the 8S. W.
of Chittagong; at 3 a. mM. of the 13th when the Cyclone was still
raging at the station. Hence it is unnecessary to discuss whether
it was the same. It was probably a small one of the same kind,
but her Log has not reached me, I regret to say.

The ship Sir Robert Seppings had also on the 11th and 12th May
while running up the Coast and abreast of Coringa, on the 12th
some unsettled weather for which proper precautions were taken,
but there is nothing in her log worth occupying our space.

The H. C. Surveying Brig Krishna, Lt. Fell, was also running up
from off Cape Negrais on the 12th, to the light vessel on the 15th,
but she carried a fresh monsoon, giving her from 5 to 7 and 8 knots
the whole way, though with squally unsettled weather and her
Barometer at' 5 Pp. M., on the 14th at 29.59, when the remarks are
as follows :

*‘ Moderate breeze with a very hazy, damp sultry atmosphere ; clouds
very unsettled to the Westward, working to the Southward and again
passing to the North in circles. At 11h. 20 pv. m. wind suddenly shifted
to the North with a short interval of calm then to the N. N. E. witha
hard squall and rain.”

This occurred when the vessel was at about 225 miles to the
S. W. b. W. of Chittagong and forty-three hours after the centre
of the Chittagong Cyclone had passed over that station, so that if
it was, as tt might have been, for I do not pretend to say that ¢ was
so, the disk of that Cyclone which had lifted up and travelled
onwards without descending, it had progressed at about five miles
per hour, a slow rate, which however agrees well enough with its

1854.| 4 Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 33

almost stationary character at Chittagong. We have abundant
proof that Cyclones descend; and some that they ascend, and are
seen overhead after a certain progress at sea and on shore; but this
amounts to but little more than a supposition, though it is not one
to be omitted.

The following is the note of the “ Colonel Burney’s” log forward-
ed to me by Capt. Crisp, who unfortunately had no Barometer on
board.

Extract from the “ Colonel Burney’s’’ Log.

May 11th, 1849.—In Latitude 17° 51’ N. and Long. 88° 16’ East ;
wind at H. S. E. with high sea from the Southward; at sunset, hard
gales; hove to, with head to the Southward; at 11 Pp. m. wind sud-
denly shifted from East to North (yet the high sea running high
from South); midnight shifted with a sudden gust to West, and
blew with great violence until 3 4. mM. of the 12th, when it shifted
to S. W. and continued to blow in hard gales until 4 4. m. of the
13th, when the gale abated. Just before the gale abated, experienc- ,
ed very heavy peals of thunder attended with lightning and heavy
rain; “at 8 a. M. strong breezes wind” shifted to North; at 2 p. m.
wind shifted to S. W. steady breezes and sea subsiding.

The three days previous to the gale had nothing but calms,
during which time we experienced a set to the Westward of fifteen
miles per day, whereas during the gale we were set seventy miles to
the Eastward.

Remarks.

It adds much interest to this remarkable Cyclone that it occurred
at a spot like Chittagong, which is itself probably an extinct volcanic
site, and situated at the extremity of the great volcanic band of the
Pacific Ocean and Eastern Archipelago. The last severe earthquake
on record there is that of April, 1762 (Philosophical Transactions,
Vol. LIII. pp. 252 to 259) and it is added in the last of the accounts
there given, that two volcanoes had “broken out.’’ No gale seems
to have accompanied this event.

I can find no newspaper record of the hurricane of 1824, alluded
to in Capt. Elson’s report, and in reply to a reference to that gentle-
man, he says :—

“ On enquiry amongst the public offices, I find at the Salt Board a

34 A. Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No.1.

letter of which Mr. Grote, C. S. the Secretary has obliged me with
a copy, that on the 14th June a hurricane at South had been blowing
for eight hours consecutively, but the report is not continued on the
following days, or rather the documents have disappeared.”

We are thus confined to the reports from Chittagong itself with
regard to this singular Cyclone of 1849, and it will be I think con-
venient to divide our remarks under the following different heads.

1. Extent of the Cyclone.

2. Its track and rate of travelling.

3. Barometrical observations.

4. Other phenomena before, and during its continuance.

1.— Extent of the Cyclone.

It seems to have been pretty well ascertained at Chittagong that
the diameter of the more violent and decided part of this Cyclone
was not much above fifty miles in diameter, Sathaneah, thirty miles
to the South of the station is given as the limit of where it was
“ felt’ in that direction, and the same writer (see newspaper extract)
states that he “heard from the Magistrate that every Police station
as far North as the Fenny River* has been destroyed.’’ The Police
stations are generally stout, well-built bungalows, but not of brick
but which take a heavy gale to destroy them, being moreover, usually;
in sheltered situations. The Fenny River mouth is thirty-five miles
N. N. W. from the station of Chittagong, and at Bulloah, sixty-
eight miles to the N. W. b. W. we have European testimony that
it was “not more than moderate’? so that we may suppose, fairly,
that the limit of the really violent part of the meteor did not
exceed sixty miles, of which size I shall assume it to have been.

2.—The Track and rate of travelling of the Cyclone.

Tt is difficult to assign a track to this Cyclone as we usually do,
for Captain Elson’s account ; and he is an old Sailor and most likely
to be correct in his estimates of the direction of the wind would
almost lead us to believe that the Cyclone descended upon or was
formed at Chittagong, where it spent its fury, but the native report
mentioned by Mr. Buckland (Replies to query No. 5) of an interval
of calm, is I think entitled to full credit, because it was a circumstance

* The boundary of the district of Chittagong to the North.

1854.] A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 35

which would much strike the terrified members of a native or even
a European family, the head of which was absent while the house
was blowing to pieces in a hurricane; and it is one which moreover
they were not at all likely to have invented.

As Raojan, then, bears N. 42° Hast, distant thirteen miles from
the station of Chittagong, we must in the absence of any better
data take it that the Cyclone came down if not in this exact track,
yet on one not far removed from it, and was slowly passing over
Chittagong from 9 Pp. M. to daylight or say for 9 hours which for a
diameter of sixty miles would give 6.6 miles per hour for its rate of
travelling, and we have no reason to doubt, considering the gradual
though excessive fall and subsequent rise of the Barometer, and the
veering of the wind as in all cases of progressive Cyclones, that it
was slowly passing. The great discrepancies in the opinions of the
residents as to the direction of the wind, and even perhaps Capt.
Elson’s impression of its having gone round more than once, may I
think be accounted for, partly by supposing that there were, espe-
cially in the severe gusts, excessive ¢ncurvings of the wind, and partly
by considering that the station of Chittagong is described for the
most part as a collection of bungalows and houses on small hills;
and from the Revenue Survey map it appears to occupy a space of
about a mile or a mile and a half in breadth, and about three miles
in length from N. N. W. to 8.8. HE. on a sort of ridge of hills in
that direction, so that a Cyclone crossing the station from the
H. N. EH. would do so at right angles; and thus the mere surface wind
would be subjected from the nature of the ground alone, apart from
its own incurvings, to infinite irregularities ; and the whole occurring
at night and the observers in houses apparently on the point of
being blown to pieces, would render it next to impossible that
we should have any other than discordant accounts of the actual
direction of the wind.

3.—The Barometrical Observations.

These, though we have but one series of them, and this an imper-
fect one, are of very high importance, for they are a clear and distinct
instance of a very great diminution of pressure occurring in a brief
space of time, and over a very limited area.

F 2

36 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

4.—Other Phenomena before and during the Cyclone.

Of those before it.—The remarkable bank of clouds noticed both
by myself and by Mr. Barlow at 200 miles distant, is the first of
these. And supposing the Cyclone to have been travelling on a
Westerly course, so as to pass the light vessel at the Sand Heads,
watchful and careful commanders of ships would have had from this
sign alone, some 24 hours of warning! and this would again have
been corroborated by the remarkable twinkling of the stars, and their
being seen so brightly at a very low altitude; an indication well
known in the China Sea, and to which I have so frequently alluded.
There was also at the Sand Heads as noticed by Mr. Barlow the
moaning sound of the wind.

During the Cyclone.—The complete absence of thunder and light-
ning, as usual in these commotions, is another proof to the many we
have of their electric nature, I think. That is to say: there is great
electric action going on, but then the observers and every thing
about them being enveloped in the electric disk and becoming con-
ductors, do not feel it; and the transfer of electric fluid goes on till
an equilibrium is established ; but without discharges, because there
is contact between the disk of the Cyclone and the earth.

The luminous appearance which so many of the observers so
clearly testify to, is also a farther confirmation of this view,* for
there seems no doubt it existed but the moon being then twenty
days old and passing the meridian at about 4 a. m. on the 13th, may
have had something to do with it, as supposed by some of the
respondents to my queries. Nevertheless, the balance of evidence
seems to be considerably in favour of the existence of moon light.

As it may be possible that the Rev. gentleman who is stated to
have seen the phosphoric lights (reply to query No. 8, p. 20) may
have been deceived by some appearances arising from burning houses
or boats. I think it unnecessary to remark upon them, though there
is no doubt, that meteors of this kind have been seen in Cyclones in
various parts of the world.

Altogether it will be seen that this Chittagong Cyclone is evidently

* See also Col. Reid’s ‘‘ Law of Storms,’’ p. 74 —76 for an instance of this light

+ QuERE: isit this electric light which, when seen above, produces the ‘‘ red sky’
of the Southeru Indian Ocean so well known there as the precursor of a hurricane ?

1854.] <A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 37

one of a peculiar class ; being of small extent—of great violence,—of
very moderate progressive motion—and probably not one travelling
any distance to sea, so far as we are informed. There is no doubt
that a considerable atmospheric disturbance was taking place all
over the head of the Bay, as our Calcutta Barometers shewed ; and
it appears to have resulted in the two or three violent little Cyclones
which we have above recorded.

No. IV.

Preparis Cyctone or Novemser, 1850,
With a Chart.

This Cyclone is a second, and a very instructive instance of the
occurrence of these meteors in the Andaman Sea and Preparis Pas-
sage ; where the little sea room renders them doubly formidable. It
will be remembered that the first notice we had of Cyclones within
this narrow Volcanic sea formed the Twelfth of this series of
Memoirs, which detailed the wrecks and miraculous preservation of
the crews and troops on board of the ships Briton and Runnimede.
We have fortunately obtained for this brief Memoir, some very good
logs of ships at no great distance from each other, and are thus
enabled to say with considerable certainty what the track of the
Cyclone was.

Abridged Log of the Ship CowasszE Faminy, Capt. Dennam from
Calcutta towards Singapore. Civil Time.

Nov. 17th, 1850.—a. m. wind E. N. E. and N. E. Daylight saw
the land; Working round the North end of the Cocos Islands. 9.15
A. M. centre of the Great Coco 8S. W. b. S. 2 8. Noon steady
EK. N. E. breeze and rain. Lat. Acct. 14° 10’ N.; Long. 98° 59’ E.;
Bar. 29.90. p.m. hard squalls N. E. 7 vp. Mm. saw Narcondan bear-
ing 8. H. b. HE. ¢ HE. and at 9.30 it bore KE. N. EH. At 10. m. Bar.
29.50. At 10.30 wind “flew into the S. EH. with terrific gusts.’’
Midnight, every thing blown or blowing to shreds, a perfect hurri-
cane, and the sea making a clear breach over the ship, and clearing
the decks, Bar. 29.20.

Nov. 18th.—a. m. “Still the same terrific gale, ship at times on
her beam-ends. Daylight—ship a perfect wreck. Noon—a little
more moderate. Bar. 29.35. Still a very hard gale. Ship lying very

38 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

uneasy, bore up and scudded N. N. E. Sunset more moderate, Bar.
29.40. Hove to again, head to Eastward, hard gale with constant
Pain to midnight.

Nov. 19¢th.—The same with a dreadful sea sounded in thirty-six
fathoms water, and wore ship to the Westward. Daylight—gale
broke, Bar. 29.55. Noon—fresh breeze and making sail.

Ship JAMSETJEE JEEJEEBHOY from Bombay to China—from a News-
paper notice in the Singapore “ Free Press.”

The ship Jamsetjee Jeejeebhoy, Captain G. Fitzmaurice, which
arrived here on the night of the 24th instant, under Jury masts and
Jury rudder, experienced a furious hurricane off the Cocos Islands,
in the Andaman Sea, on the 18th November in Lat. 18° 45’ N. and
Long. 98° 40’ E. in which she lost her rudder, was obliged to

cut away her masts, and narrowly escaped being wrecked by drifting
in a narrow channel between the Great and Little Cocos. The fol-
lowing are the particulars extracted from the ship’s log with which
Captain IF. has kindly favoured us :—

“At 8 Pp. M. on the evening of the 17th November, the ship was
going along with a fine fresh breeze from the North Eastward and
clear weather, not the least signs apparent of a coming hurricane ;
the Barometers and Simpiesometer not indicating any change, being
as high as 29.88, at which they had stood for some days previous. At
midnight the weather suddenly became overcast, and dark clouds were
rapidly rising, and before sail could be reduced, the wind had increased
to a furious gale, with a tremendous high sea running. At day-light
of the 18th, the wind had increased to a perfect hurricane, the wind
veering round to the 8. HE. tremendous seas covering the ship, wash-
ing everything away from the deck, cabins and boats—the violence
of the wind indescribable—blowing away all the topmasts; noon the
water suddenly became discoloured, and on sounding found only
twenty-five fathoms ; the helm was immediately put up, but the ship
would not answer her helm. The mizen-mast was then cut away but to
no purpose, as it was found that the rudder was gone—cut away the
mainmast ; still the ship would not pay off—sounded in seventeen
fathoms, cut away foremast, and let go both anchors when the ship
brought up; at 10 Pp. m. the wind shifted to the 8S. W.—Hurricane

1854.| A Lwenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 39

still blowing violently, and the ship entirely exposed to the tremend-
ous seas that were continually washing over her. On the wind
shifting the anchors both parted, and the ship drifted through the
channel between the Great and Little Cocos; at midnight the
weather moderating a little and the glasses rising; at daylight the
gale had subsided, but a tremendous sea still running—tfound 8 feet
of water in the Hold, and all the fresh water spoilt with saltpetre.
The ship had drifted during the hurricane about forty miles to the
N. Westward. The glasses were at the minimum at 4 Pp. m. of the
18th when they were as follows :—

EMME Ve CT Ie J4 OU) ORM AG dare SI Matis ok oSul.) LAO

MMMBICTOMELER A irs Mc cee api dates wiaeiarmciaelnal |oeedO

OI SCALE oe. Wh PMO, alate (ki ate | Le OG

December 27th, 1850.
Englishman, February Tth, 1851.
Abridged Log of the Ship Joun Avam, Captain Dixon, from
Calcutta to Singapore. Civil Time.

Noon, Nov. 17th, 1850.—Lat. by Obs. 14° 58’ North. Preparis
Island bearing E. 8. E. distance six leagues. Wind marked North,
ship steering 2} and 3 knots to the E.S. E. vp. m. wind marked
N. H.; and at 2, EK. N. E.; fresh breeze and threatening weather.
2 p. M. Preparis Island E. b. 8. kept away to the S. E. for the South
Channel. 4 P. mM. South end of Preparis bearing E. b. S. distance
twelve miles. At 8 p.m. dirty squally weather ; in topgallant sails
and double-reefed. Midnight heavy gales and hard squalls. Wind
apparently* always H. N. E.

Nov. 18th—From 4 to 8 a. M. increasing bad weather. North
Coco Island in sight distant six miles (bearing omitted by an error
of the copyist). Noon strong gales and heavy sea. No observation.
P. M., wind marked E. N. E. and at 3 vp. mM. South. 2 P.M. kept the
ship away for the Preparis Channel ; but at 4 Pp. m. she broached to and
went over on her beam ends; lost mainmast and mizenmast, boats,
&c. 7 ». M. blowing a steady hurricane. 8 p. M. lost the foremast,

* I say apparently for it is not marked again till Pp. m. of the next day; when it
is still set down E. N. E. From the ship’s position and the track of the Cyclone,
it is not improbable that this was about its direction though it is much steadier, if
so, than with the other ships.

40 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

everything in the cabins destroyed, including Chronometers, Baro-
meter, Simpiesometer, &c. Midnight hurricane. Wind marked as
“ variable’ and at 8 a. m. the next day 8. Hast.

Nov. 19th.—Daylight the South Coco bore E. 8. E. Set a sail
on the stump of the mainmast and bore away N. N. W. Noon fresh
breeze and cloudy North point of North Coco, bearing E. b. 8. dis-
tant about eight miles.

Abridged Log of the Brig Erin, Captain Puum, from Singapore to
Calcutta. Oil Time.

At Noon, Nov. 15th, 1850.—The Hrin was in Lat. 11° 1’ N.; Long.
96° 16’ East; Bar. 29.89; Ther. 86° with fine weather. At mid-
night squally. Standing to the N. N. W. for the Preparis passage.

Nov. 16th.—Light variable winds and squally breezes from North
to N. E. b. E and E. N. EH. At noon Lat. D. R. 11° 47’; Long.
Acct. 95.26; Bar. 28.59; Ther. 85°. Pp. m. moderate. Sunset cloudy
and lightning all round ; squalls increasing till midnight, when “ con-
tinued hard squalls with rain, thunder and lightning.”

Nov. 17th.—Continued squalls from EH. N. E. to East, with torrents
of rain and heavy lightning ; vessel reducing sail, weather very dirty all
round; Noon Lat. Acct. 13° 29’; Long. 95° 5’ Hast; Bar. 29.89 ; Ther.
86°. Pp. M., wind is marked as 8. S. #. to HE. 8S. E. and East! 9 Pp. mM.
to midnight steady, strong breeze and clear ; Bar: marked 29.90!

Nov. 18th.—Weather and sea increasing to noon. Wind East to
S. E. and again at 5 pe. M. “from 8. E. to Hast and 8. S. E. to
E. S. H.’* At 10.45 a. mM. saw the Preparis Island bearing W 3 S.
hauled up N. b. W. being too near it. Noon it bore S. % Hast. —
Cow and Calf 8S. b. E. $+ E. (distance not given) wind Hast to
E. N. E. p.m. gale increasing with high sea. Wind to midnight
marked as 8. E.; Hast ; and E. S. HE. to E. N. E. By midnight every
preparation for bad weather was made, but the vessel making very
bad weather; standing to the N. N. W. and North. Bar. at noon
29.75; at midnight 29.50. Brig always standing to the Northward
and N. N. W.

Nov. 19th.—a. M. wind marked H. N. E. and Hast, to E. 8. E. and

* So marked in the Log. It will be seen in the summary that there is a proba-

ble cause for these remarkable variations.

fe vA cYCLONe

of the
Brig brinl
TF TRE
ANDAMAN SEA

Nov? 47% 4g 2
(860
GBy?

’ Pidding™

Eran
15% Nov? 1860,

3 Car Nicobar

q
cS

)

\
q

THilack dswtic Trak: Press Caleta April 4853,

But Bs Aika
yw hapa F,
Pe td «

ha
me

t
MH
aR
;
i
'

aS AR

1854.| <A Zwenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. Al

S. East. Hard gale and severe squalls. At 1 a. mM. hurricane ; 1.380,
vessel on her beam ends, cut away all the backstays. At 1.45 to 2
A. M. vessel upset with her masts in the water. Chief officer and
Captain both washed overboard. Chief officer regained the vessel
but the Captain perished. Vessel righted by the masts going. Cut
away the wreck as far as possible. Hurricane continuing to 4 a. M.;
at 5, gradually abating to a moderate hard gale; at 6 a fresh gale ;
at 7, wind West; noon wind 8S. W. moderate breeze and heavy swell.
SUMMARY.

The only records we have hitherto of Cyclones in this part of the
Bay of Bengal are, the Cashmere Merchant's Hurricane off the Pre-
paris 21st Nov. 1840, deseribed in my Second Memoir (Journal As.
Soe. Vol. IX. p. 433) and the Briton and Runnymede’s Cyclone of
Nov. 1845 (Twelfth Memoir, Journ. As. Soc. Vol. XIV.): and it is
remarkable that this very severe one also occurs in the same month;
in which also the French ship Petite Nancy was dismasted in the
latitude of Cape Negrais and between Long. 90° and 91° East. It
follows therefore that the seaman should be warily upon his guard
in this vicinity in the month of November. I proceed to state the
reasons on which the track of this Cyclone has been assigned ; begin-
ning with the Cowasjee Family which ship was at 7 Pp. M. on the
17th in sight of Narcondam, and but a few miles to the Westward
of it at 9.30 Pp. mw. when it was blowing a severe gale, which at
about half-past 10 vp. m. “flew round” to 8S. Hast having been before
at N. East if the log is correctly marked. We may thus suppose
that, as it was now blowing with hurricane violence, this was the
centre of the Cyclone passing between Narcondam and the Anda-
man, and very close to the ship at that time.

We next find the same shift, apparently, from the imperfect account
of the Jamsetjee at daylight on the 18th, and that the ship was
drifting with the S. East gale till noon, when she anchored near the
Cocos Islands, through which channel she drifted when the wind
veered to S. W. so that we may suppose, she also was close to the
centre, which thus passed ina N.N. W. direction over the Cocos Is-
lands, travelling about fifty miles in seven hours anda half at this time.

We have next the log of the John Adam, which ship was approach-
ing the Preparis passage from the Westward, but, as it appears from
her log, was able to carry her top gallant sails till S ep, w., but at

42 A Twenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 1.

midnight had “heavy gales and hard squalls,’’ so that we may sup-
pose the Cyclone circles to have reached her position by this time,
that is at midnight 17th to 18th November.

We have said above that from the shift of wind experienced by
the Cowasjee Family, and that of the Jamsetjee, we might roughly
estimate the Cyclone’s rate of travelling to be fifty miles in seven
and half hours, or, to the nearest decimal, 6.66 miles per hour; but as
the exact positions both of the Jamsetjee and John Adam are uncer-
tain, we may also take that of the Hrin at midnight on the 18th
and 19th, her log being the most carefully kept; which, supposing
the centre to have passed close to her also when she was upset,
will give us a distance of 150 miles from the place of the centre ;
at 10 p. M. on the 17th to that time, or for an interval of twenty-six
hours, or again to the nearest decimal 5.77 per hour, for the Cyclone’s
rate of travelling. The mean of these two rates 6.66 and 5.77 is
6.21 miles per hour. Now as we have a position for the centre
at half-past 10 pv. m. of the 17th, it follows that if we project
the track backwards for these ten and half hours at this rate of 6.21
per hour, it will give us about sixty-five miles, and we shall thus
obtain an approximate place for the centre at Noon on the 17th.
This spot falls in Lat. 12° 10’ North; Long. 94° 8’ East and in the
absence of better data, I have also marked it with a circle of 150
miles in diameter, and this places the position of the Hrin at Noon
twenty miles without the true limits of the Cyclone circle, and
accounts for the squally weather and heavy sea, which she now began
to experience. I shall presently advert to the remarkable oscilla-
tions of the wind noted in her log.

To return to the John Adam. It would seem that it was at 4
pe. M. of the 18th that she was blown over and dismasted, the shift
of wind from E. N. E. to South noted in her log, having taken
place at 3 vp. m., and this we may take to have been the passage of
the centre close to her. As before remarked, her position and that
of the Jamsetjee are somewhat uncertain, not only from the imper-
fect notice of the one and the uncertain drift of the other, but also
from the set of the tides and storm currents in the neighbourhood
of the Cocos, and the North end of the Great Andaman; and again
the track and rate of travelling of the Cyclone itself, were probably
affected by the high land of the North Andaman also. We must thus

1854.] A Lwenty-second Memoir on the Law of Storms. 43

consider the centre at noon on the 18th, as passing up,* somewhere
between the South Coco and the Andaman, where I have marked
the centre with an (?) and continuing its route to the N. b. W. or
perhaps even North, till it reached the unfortunate Hrin.

The log and track of the Hrin, it will be seen, is that of a vessel
first running up parallel to the track of a Cyclone, and in fact over-
running it until she was overtaken by the centre, when obliged to
cross in front of it. Altogether a dismal instance of error and
mismanagement; from the sad penalty of which she might have
escaped by heaving to at any time between noon of the 17th and
day-light of the 18th or earlier !

Her track and that of the Cyclone, considered together, will
explain the remarkable squally weather and varying winds of the
Cyclone noted in her log, for we find the track passing close to, or
perhaps over, two volcanic Islands, Barren Island, from which there
has been a recent eruption (1852) of considerable violence,.and Nar-
condam; and then out between the South Coco and Andaman. We
can easily suppose that the winds with the Hvin, while running up
almost on a parallel course with the Cyclone at from seventy to
eighty miles distance only from its centre, were affected by this,
whether we consider the islands simply as mechanical obstacles
disturbing the regular motion of the air in its Cycles, or Barren
Island and Narcondam as volcanic foci, (and therefore electric
centres ?) exercising some peculiar influence on the electric disk of
the Cyclone? The Lrin’s log is kept with care, and was no doubt
regularly seen by Captain Plum, who was a careful seaman, and bore
a very high reputation in Calcutta. But, if I am correctly informed,
he was unfortunately one of those commanders who, from disinclina-
tion to study and change of views, thought the Law of Storms a
mere shore-going speculative theory, of no practical utility at sea.

‘We have no farther records of this Cyclone in the Bay so that
it seems to have been lost or broken up about Cape Negrais. As
an instance of a violent Cyclone in this dangerous and volcanic
tract, it is very instructive to the seaman; and to the meteorologist
and naturalist not less so.

* Perhaps even on a curved track, till it cleared the high land of the Andaman,
for we know that high land does influence the tracks of Cyclones cough we know
not how, nor why it ‘does sO.

q 2

44 | List of Arabie Works. [ No. 1.

List of Arabie Works preserved in a Labrary at Aleppo, communi=
cated by Capt. Macuacan, Bengal Engineers.

Labs doz” W905 F) uf”

% Soto os! % cs due yi % cstnil #% ose es” % primwo er

2 ph sei a ogy gil alee Uele godt Gmel oil get! Sedile
% yg dled! oI % ggemJ] coll pan x wlawliel| » ia! Kine iS gods
peed aol} ort 3 SES] yr Qi] % cone g6 se sl 2-8
BU Glib appear ole!) Esho y dale Gil wie # co zetal!
CUS gps? a dale ott 2 coll 4 coder Sidley Cale
co ~ Box cob} ye aR coe ogee? x ted} eels
oN ae BS crt % oe &3 | co a Jol! &Ly-0 co # & Seed!
cot a Gist or ale Sydla aw galisY sais 28 ye Gill,
cote yo Gaisi gs Sloe! « LW de a iseY woe!) aoe
# ky yrtelt led x Cerro Lp ge os ple a? Fea] x dryads
# steed oben! cod x Uastidedd « skp fle dab lin) cot
55) a hate! code Cpa! GIG « WY yah dble
etn re pales slasty wy Pe sy) * (gee iby wy st
& We ome!) Wilds 3 hed Go ces Shs Cops
asta % Bea slieds * wl= I kant * ghyhed| * iS primed} * Ni law J} o>
Jo! sy) ao KS we? * 3 ass . sot pled Gish SO he l=) 9
Krcla x straw il 663 Perel % wanna bq 0 * geal sly ce uy
glas Sl» or Krvla cyl deg 2} + plas] wats ¥ coolest
o Kips) Co li ctisdy stool « dy si pa costae) & ga
wsdl bo x poll. 2'95/1 # IS Gol x wae) y Sloot

ey eres co « pS or wy? SOs sa) é colosal K Qaim cs?! w3lL0

1854. | List of Arabie Works. 4
+ Kal yond | pga # gpI ay Sle * s'Siasiys * sla Ye yet wy Jods ys=1
co % SJaled| kas % = J igri x wats cpleed| PP ashi,
whpred * wd du} yg os % dsgliod} este Kadblacs| * BS) ei * &sy yx)
# EDR ge ol SyM epee? a Cpls wilt S ye Ghyll aw tlyrdl

«olsen oF Bp We gil ode!

|e Ky] cr ® des
# ydod] Soaks 0 fy Il 5 yx % cshaed| baie yg Gall) (231 Lorde co
% cl aay % Armed! (50 sh) sys) ae Odwnd| wl Qy 25 % Ky phar co
(yl wood 2 sar) oo Cotte x ye pt we ae pl yalt
md % plead uy iste pals os! Gyn OLS wl pole? (yo lis” # j yb
g oJlaes| (ole Kadlst) 2 Rpm) Jad) 4 LAY kee? 0 ltt
sil) syally csi Ushi) pllee prem tet Le il Ghai
# opel lege uo yi sya # ght pil OTE panei g sla I Ey
# sti cr sie’) oJ) % cliced} ass eau % cssiosl 5 yOyem!l
a ees] Gola dete csjBell co * ware) & tele prlie brhla
% seh sliile yf % yl yVI EX) ey eI JI sya) Py csige AU AU o yo
els (yo ols uy? cise! 55) a OAS Cptlend x aM (pic
dele dadla 4 een C5190 x lj wrlennd x bys) cr gl x Carden
pln carte polars came gle clad! % =P oY Loe Wareydi c yo
e allt y pao gle fpclse!) em 2 Yyoll pais? a ss zai
gr hl Koese!) kale) cote ist cle el 298 Wo Sha

ce
® Seedl x Sool od x Spi wipe » etal # SPS Ore &dla

ward ott Ye wo Ga cighill a asl) a (5 yh

% oJ gi lt! pte ey? oN) ae MI ol BU Cyre ili » de® (3

46 List of Arabic Works. [No. 1.
wy el Bh) OSHS oye Jol Obst x Const Goptere Coil
# Cle oy sled oy g pel Sy biel) pale? gy Gastlal (sly
Et x» EbhlOy| CTLs y 55M! pe ose # 0) Atl sw gsJ} co
(BBD, wlan! soll clea GE aye cd GOAN» fea
* nO pees Kyla x shy? x wle2Yl drm Oy gd e GUT cy yg cao)

* est ya IMs x oJ c ro * estan wy ix I x wal) ys”

I Ue a Galea crdgill oy a hoe! Oe ill , Sa Sst

us! ¥ yraro core x Ml x cs baet! Ko x rly» ye BY yO) co

53/1 a 6 isl Byeke cod a oli» OS » pris’! dae Able x ays

#22 BN Codt GI lam dydla y KOM K:loglic rd # where Gy

Gatley yaa} et=/| pathy! « ea we oil x kok} y sland}

s 5/1 % plas Krol x gles os! Kind x wartals/| ais 4 cs

wb FAN gg HN ila Byd 4 BRL) (09 Sle oy) cye SU

5S coy Ol Oats # pM > cod GP et yo x SUS! ert

« S04 I gg (Ke Gyo oJ! sys) x Wpded] SS x as 5S 4 GIB

Sot 25e 1 a Sobel ale gma a 169) be) wo GIL 5 5511

Jott x email % Ka BQN tly x Jebel! % cgwoles|} co Ww QIU

+ sol ch a OSA Cod a Rell pine paler y leyelic od uve

# WISE oy! yt ge Dt yd SLD 4 ky Rol] co a VL! BES « Golly

wee ole a pal Cott ot AI od a Jol 9 cB Oy gl oh

O5Rs)] o5l53 cree ibn a oR! coil ae Sonia x meld 2b yaya

Kang aad cot tehs dswla 4 ele iz d=} % Od! cot s?

wid» chro coe # poll ple ? 52S] x cele cp Sala

% pwd wd AVY yt * wre lies? cttel corde EO Sool os?

diay) ae JIS ae pS ele) oe pl! # Bae) Gelpall x yaad

OO8)! Coble % ccositl] Kadla x sols ux” Gs Bly)! 5 =") x ky)

1854. | List of Arabic Works. AT
wu ly! ovo} us? MS lany gg SU Lo Gy exci ¢ baeSxo BGI & atid
% SpheSly It Kom = eclye ieee cr # ltl! a8 a GupKil!
Ww” cna! ey ey 8 SBS x alias y plsttioly ele x ost, eas”
Brel ue % eo ee gehaw at dla; ur # us py # eygilJ
yh 2 ley glo « pete! ests dala g lg yt x pst dla
a Krol) | Za)) SaaS yo! ao Bay OSA)! we Copel! y1g)I Live
drtla sin Cae dT c ye Boel day yal eelys leeric , yes
doodles ein * oot co x was usta eam * e+e” # esis JI
aie Keyes cot ap &S pad} # og pSblbd SlolsS} wlasb x errelood}
y ar] Foare co # 9-20 us! Klay % la; ee %e esos olla)
oe x &aslS c he wl oySeed phen % gb ase! Keyes c ”
By ai) dadg yy US) co x relat crs ao ord x csixelood|
we Jol # oad er) KRY cot 8 Kay pid] Oro xe BSS] en (6740
este? LI Olt 2 WL YI eg phot G2 Gleili aie
cs syle Soll dadla x SI a AIG oy wlplebeo! Uke,
Bed este a nr. end KAQUY Sam % oily Jt ent % prod | pois? wy
Krwla so ae clubs? coe * ests a A5lwey » Uslwy 9 Gis
syn) % lp Mes) Ww OSs oo x sighed! ee x GSH) ati cghe
* Us. gione| * Kai leas} oe FS g culed os x dd) cog SQN GO” Us Pace]
# (sijCRU) oe! x cla} (ilee aba chest x wana dbo le cpt
¢ Ori leo aes Ksogsi ge pssKl] EdraS GUS ila, (ary pgbiel! 529m
% dd! SS! x dS] Fores x dr yog ca de csitel ore Sl Sacola
ile, e ale i jee cd x ore! Gatye cyt cd rad
gril os TEM coh wall wel yy olyelh a ik one lbw dY
* Cyl Sylar 6593s] % Kanto edlmStose fe ye ier | Daren|

x call) coi! deaite 9 Saleh « lst day) x wires cos

48 List of Arabie Works. [ No. 1.
psilis ye aksiieyas z Ly x abs CER ctor! IES 0 e. gece?

Be Val all] dsc a5, 0

¢ YJ

gy HSiystt x WL arts we YI « KOI] Crdloat! Gye nel sya}
sah y cs wl we £52 @ 1S lhe x hoor) dpb coe
s 5m se psheed| Kai x psi a 2 gl co sy cot a] 5, x dr
x clot bay a le! ood Ye 5 5a hai » gitell cod we itl
x dyer kay y dist g cgylday ae pring yey i
» sexed stale; ws cae” peed cod OdionsO + gla paelrl
FM Ge F554) e GW wpe @ Calpe! Ge yl 2551
‘ este ww? Soil peed . esol! isos Gs wlts Bh? sion

ets! gill yley

us! Ea3,8)] KFISS] poo 5, ly
Po glaay ys pads! x Diledd} cr # ORwJ| wb * ev='t patel
ue x OLE sa-2 * ae iy co * os 9 % 9%, Gass
# Cngedid |
9599 pe] 50.3 od] — 6) wt Leds drs Soy dS,
* SU Ge Jol # Loose!) bb g dally » citi kyle

# )9NI yg Crza)] * SlagaS) be yo) BY ene * wo pry (esl

INI NINININSINININS IID LID IN PIED DDD Od PP a

1854. | Notes upon some Atmospherical Phenomena. 49

Notes upon some Atmospherical Phenomena observed at Darjiling in
the Himalayah Mountains, during the summer of 1852.—By Captain
Water Stannore SHERWILL, Revenue Surveyor.

The Sanatarium of Darjiling situated in the lower Himalayah
Mountains, at an elevation of 7,126 feet above the sea, and distant
from the perpetual snow thirty-five miles, affords both from its
elevation and from its proximity to the vast masses of perpetual
snow and glaciers, a favourable position for observing several very
beautiful phenomena that occur at all seasons of the year; added to
which I may mention, that the full force of the South West monsoon
is felt in these mountains. The monsoon blowing over the Indian
Ocean and Bay of Bengal arrives at these mountains, three hundred
and seventy miles from the sea, loaded with moisture, and loaded to
such an extent as to precipitate, yearly, one hundred and thirty-six
inches of rain. Much of this moisture is retained by the soil and
forests covering the mountains, which assists in forming the pheno-
mena now under consideration, and which may be divided into
three classes. |

Firstly ; those that are caused by great cold and depend upon
minute crystals of aérially suspended ice for their prismatic colours.

Secondly ; those that are dependent upon moisture for their pris-
matic colours, produced by the refraction of light in passing through
clouds, fogs or mist.

Thirdly ; those phenomena that are caused by cold and sudden
blasts of wind rushing from the snows, which meeting the warmer
air of the valleys, or the hot streams of air that rise from the plains
of Bengal, serve to form clouds by condensation.

Of the first named class of phenomena I observed but two; the
first was observed on the 21st May, 1852, at seven in the morning,
the air was pure and bracing, Thermometer 55° in the shade; the
sky to the Hast was covered with a dappled and streaked mass of
cirro-cumuli and cirro-stratus, at a probable height of 20,000 feet.
Upon this true “mackarel sky’? was depicted one of those glorious
corone, only seen at great elevations or in high Latitudes.

The weather at Darjiling had been for the whole previous fort-

50 Notes upon some Atmospherical Phenomena [No. 1.

night a succession of heavy showers, fogs and bad weather, but the
morning of the 21st was the commencement of a bright sunny day ;
the power of the sun, when that luminary was at an elevation (cal-
culated) of 17° 34/ was considerably dimmed, shining with a pale
subdued light through the frozen mass of clouds in front of it ; around
the sun appeared a magnificent corona with a diameter of about
47° and nearly a complete circle Vide Plate II.; 300° of the circle
being visible, the remaining 60° being occupied by a gap where the
corona appeared resting on the summits and sides of the Eastern
snowy range, down whose slopes the ends of the corona dissolved and
lost themselves. The corona was composed of two colours, violet on
the edge nearest to the sun and red on the outer edge, the two colours
blending together and forming a neutral tint in the middle of the
corona; the order here observed with regard to the colours is simi-
lar to that observed in the rainbow.

The true sun was flanked on either side at the distance of 11 45/
by a parhelion or mock sun of a pale unrefracted light, at an equal
altitude with the true sun, each parhelion forming the head of a
segment of a circle with a radius of 23° 30'; the segments of the
circles attached to the parhelia hung as graceful curving fringed
appendages, converging to a point below the true sun. The parhelia
were equal in size to the true sun, and were equi-distant from the
corona and true sun. Above the true sun was a segment of another
circle with a diameter of 47° and distant about 11° from the: true
sun, the concave side or the side away from the sun, was beautifully
fringed with prismatic and violet-coloured rays or tongues of moving
light, the sharp extremities of the moving rays pointing and flicker-
ing upwards.

The main corona from its great size presented a magnificent
object, and its prismatic colours were most brilliant, almost as brilli-
ant as the colours of the true rainbow; contrary to the custom of
rainbows which places the spectator between the bow and the sun,
and which enables the spectator to gaze upon this beautiful object
in the heavens with undazzled eyes, his back being turned toward
the sun—the corona and parhelia are always between the sun and
spectator and thus from the glare of the sun, much of their beauty
is lost.

PLATE. 1.

Erogen. flecy Clouds

.
piameter 47>

Tongues of moving light
Diam ply 41© of Arc

Suis Blevatcor

Farheloon or

ParficLon., or

Vock
Bock Sian

Sui

PARHELIA ano CORON AE o
Observed. 20S May 1852. 7.cm
nile the Sun 7165 tet at Darjeeling Lorvsk. 9°10’

Lat. N. 27 02’
ASTATICN | THE

PHLACK, MANAGER:

1854.] observed at Darjiling in the Himalayah Mountaims. 51

Mariotte, Arago, Herschell and others have referred the appear-
ance of corona or halos to the refraction and reflection of minute
crystals of ice, floating in the atmosphere.

- This grand picture lasted about a quarter of an hour and was suc-
ceeded by heavy rain at Darjiling, and a fall of snow upon the
higher and neighbouring peaks.

In the next phenomenon witnessed, a totally different arrange-
ment of colours to the last, consequent upon the refrangibility of
light when passing through a bank of frozen clouds was observed.

On the 21st September, 1852, at 6-45 a. m. Thermometer 62°.
The heavens to the East were overspread with fleecy cirro-cumuli
at an elevation of five miles; beneath the cirro small, light and
transparent cumuli occupied a lower region at a probable elevation
of 10,000 feet. Upon the frozen clouds above and a little to the
South of the sun, there was projected a portion of an are whose
radius might be 35° of the most brilliant and vivid colours, the
edge away from the sun being yellow, and the edge nearest to the
sun red; the intermediate space being occupied by a combination
of all the prismatic colours, not a perfect amalgamation of the co-
lours, otherwise the colour would have been white, but small
particles of each colour appeared sparkling and wavering like the
colours seen upon the inside of a pearl oyster shell.

At the lower end of the main segment, a distorted but very brilli-
ant corona, was joined to it at an angle of 35°. This latter corona
was about one-half the width of the larger segment, but much longer
and with a similar arrangement of colours. Its shape, which re-
sembled an 8S, threaded its way amongst a series of light flying
cumuli until it disappeared amongst the small cirro-cumuli of the
back ground. |

A light easterly wind was blowing at the time with a drifting
scud below the cumuli which occasionally obscured portions of the
brightly-coloured corone. The two corone had a gentle motio.
towards the South.

The group was seen between the sun and spectator, and lasted
twenty-five minutes.

The planet Venus shone brightly the whole time between the two
corone. ~

H 2

52 Notes upon some Atmospherical Phenomena [No. 1.

As before remarked, the two phenomena just described were seen
between the spectator and the sun, the spectator having his face
turned towards the sun, and that they owed their brilliant prismatic
colours to light refracted by small spicule of ice floating in the at-
mosphere; those now about to be described, on the contrary, were
seen when the spectator was between the sun and the phenomena ;
and with the back turned towards the sun; and further they owe
their prismatic colours to the refraction of light, falling upon minute
vesicles of water containing air suspended in fogs; they are in fact
Ffog-bows and all those seen by me were seen early in the morning
when the sun was 12° to 18° above the horizon.

The spectator must be placed between the sun and a fog; turning
his face towards the fog he will see his figure reflected upon the oppo-
site cloud, surrounded by a succession of concentric circles of brilliant
colours, refracted by the watery particles of the fog; and following
the order of the colours as seen in the rainbow. (Vide Plate III.) .

A line drawn from the sun through the spectator’s head to the
common centre of the circles is a straight line.

The general appearance of a very perfect fog-bow, is as follows ;
by which it will be seen, that some of the colours of the prism are
wanting, or taking violet or the upper colour of the solar spectrum
as 1, numbers, 2, 3, 4 and 6, are wanting. The spectator sees his
figure about thirty yards in front of him, surrounded by a disc of a
greyish, or pinkish neutral tint, with a diameter equal to his own
height, but with the head exactly in the centre ; beyond this central
disc which is edged on the outer circle with a pale violet, appear the
following circles of colour, viz. violet, yellow, orange, their width
bearing the correct proportion as ascertained by the prism, viz. the
violet eighty parts ; yellow forty ; orange twenty-seven ; the three
circles occupy three semi-diameters of the central disc; beyond this
first series af circles another series is visible, observing the following
arrangement of colours; violet, green, yellow, orange ; the circles
being much broader than those in the first series, the brilliancy of
their colours much fainter and rather confused. Beyond this second
series of colours a colourless or white bow. is sometimes seen with
a radius equal to six semi-diameters of the inner or first series of
colours, viz. from the centre of the disc where the spectator’s head
is reflected, to the exterior of the first orange colour. :

\ PLAT ET.

1854.] observed at Darjiling in the Himalayah Mountains. 53

Depending from the shoulders of the spectator is a dark neutral
tinted pyramidal shade, resembling a flowing garment, occupying
about 72° of the central dise.

From the outside rim of the inner yellow circle, long pencil-like
rays of neutral tinted or gray colour, radiate in all directions, spread-
ing and increasing in size in proportion to their distance from the
centre, until lost in the surrounding haze.

The fog-bows with these spreading rays are very beautiful objects,
but these rays are frequently wanting.

Another fog-bow commonly seen at Darjeeling, consists of the
usual neutral coloured disc, one series of concentric circles exhibiting
violet, yellow, orange and blue (this latter colour it will be observed
is contrary to the regular order of the prismatic colours) beyond these
circles at three and half diameters of the dise, comprising the whole
of the four colours is the usual unicolour bow but no radiating pen-
cils of gray colour. Depending from the shoulders of the spectator
is the constant garment-like appendage. ‘The figure reflected upon
the fog, follows all the motions of the spectator, who, is the accom-
panying sketch is represented with his hat in his right hand, whilst
the left hand is raised above his head.

For the sake of easy reference I append the colours of the solar
spectrum, together with their values as ascertained by Sir Isaac
Newton ; also the order of the colours of the ordinary rainbow.

Order of the colours as shewn when refracted by the prism :

Mii Vines: eso. 80 5. Yellow, ...... 40
As ANGAGO,... oc... 48 a we Ee Oat acy Orange, ....,. 27
heii GOprines as DeATeSE FO fm aan unltt 45
BAGO adie cin cc 60 the sun. ——

Total length, 360

and red furthermost from the sun.

The upper rainbow from being produced by two reflections and
two refractions of light, has its colours reversed.

Another, but transient and hurried, phenomenon of the second
class is sometimes observed by a spectator, when he is standing with
his back to the sun and looking down from a height upon a bank of
snow-white cumuli, upon which the rising or very early sun is shin-
ing.

54 Notes upon some Atmospherical Phenomena [No. 1.

The bank of cloud becomes suffused with a shining opalescent
light, too delicate to be described either by words or by colours ;
mingled with this opalescent tinge, distinct prismatic streaks or
bands are observed following the order of the prismatic colours as
arranged in the rainbow, but only displaying the three primary
colours, viz. blue, yellow and red, which are repeated over and over
again in succession.

The finest bank of this description I ever saw, was upon the 9th
August, 1852; when standing upon the Singaleelah range at an
elevation of 12,000 feet above the sea, I looked down upon a bank
of snow-white cumuli that were about 5,500 feet below me, in the
Nepal Territory. The Thermometer stood at 58°. These appear-
ances so soft and delicate, last but a few minutes and then disappear.

It is an axiom in optics that a rainbow cannot be seen unless rain
is falling between the spectator and that part of the sky which is
opposite to the sun; the following description of a rainbow seen by
me requires more explanation than I am capable of giving to it, to
account for its appearance and anomalous position.

Upon the 25th September, 1852, at 2 vp. m. Ther. 68° whilst
standing at an elevation of 7,165 feet above the sea, the heavens
partly overcast by heavy cumuli, and looking down in a North
Easterly direction into one of the deep valleys, I perceived at 3,000
feet below me and two miles distant, a magnificent rainbow follow-
ing for about one mile the exact wavy outline of the crest of a slop-
ing mountain; the colours being, a very brilliant violet nearest the
spectator, and then a dark and very vivid green, then yellow, red,
then yellow; and upon the next mountain another red was
shown; the trees in the forest, the Native clearances and their
houses were all seen bathed in these vivid colours, but there was no
apparent rain falling, only a brightly transparent mass of cumuli
was passing over the sun, which obscured my position, whilst the
bow and the mountain upon which it was projected were in bright
sunshine.

The colours of the bow were far more brilliant than those seen in
the brightest usual rainbow.

1854.] observed at Darjiling in the Himalayah Mountains. 55

Phenomena of the Third Class.

The 29th May, 1852, was a warm, dry summer day and had been
highly favourable to evaporation and, though invisible to the eye, the
air was charged with moisture which suddenly showed itself in an
extraordinary manner as a huge cumulus, fifteen miles in length
at an elevation of 11,000 feet, which was rapidly formed by conden-
sation of the invisible vapour caused by a chilled stream of air
descending from the snowy-range distant thirty-five miles; the
effects of this cold blast was first shown in the formation of a cumu-
lus which rapidly formed, until as above described, it extended to
fifteen miles in length and about 5,000 feet in thickness. This fine
body of vapour was driven rapidly to the South, and as it approached
the mountain Tonglo which rises to 10,009 feet above the sea, the
lower portion of the cumulus, which had hitherto been stratus or
nearly horizontal, began throwing down about twenty water-spout-
like looking tails about one thousand feet in length each ; which
gyrated at a rapid pace increasing in length at the same time, until
the whole cloud burst into heavy rain. The distance of the Tonglo
mountain from the spot of observation was eleven and half miles,
therefore the gyration of the tails must have been very rapid to
have enabled me to see it with the naked eye.

The attraction of this cloud by the mountain must be referred
either to electric causes which caused the cloud to condense into
moisture ; or else that the cloud had entered a cooler atmosphere
near the mountain than it had been travelling in before it reached
the; mountain Tonglo. Snow les in patches in May near Tonglo
(I have seen it in large patches on the 12th May) which of itself
is enough to condense any cumulus, heavily laden with moisture.

That there was some attraction is beyond a doubt, as the tails one
mile North and South of the central mass of tails descended at an
angle of 45° with the horizon, and all seemed striving to reach the
very summit of the mountain, upon which they all burst upon con-
tact taking place. 7

The following rapid and consecutive formation and dispersion of
clouds 1 have frequently observed during the summer months, when
the? sun,“ pouring down its. almost perpendicular rays—Darjiling
stands in North Latitude 27°—into the deep valleys, causes a rapid

56 Notes upon some Atmospherical Phenomena [No. 1.

ascent of heated air, and as rapid a descent of cold air to supply its
place. Standing at an elevation of 7,000 feet and looking down
into the valleys at the foot of the Goong range, South of Darjiling,
small patches of clouds are seen to form at an elevation of about
2,000 feet, which with great rapidity rush up the side of the moun-
tains, increasing in size at every hundred feet from the rapid con-
densation of the heated vapoury particles as they meet with a colder
medium; upon reaching the summit of the lofty Goong range a
mountain 7,400 feet in height and encountering a cold Southern
blast from the upper regions of the atmosphere, they are again
dragged down into the valley by this stream of air and at the same
rapid pace they had ascended with; but decreasing in size until at
an elevation of 2,000 feet they again disappear, then water particles
re-expanding into an invisible vapour. I have seen this wild race
of clouds kept up for hours until the sun sinking in the West
and depriving the valleys of their heat put an end to this lively
scene.

Looking down from Darjiling into the deep and capacious val-
ley of the Rungeet river, the following beautiful appearance may
generally be seen during the early mornings of the spring -and
summer. The valley, from the source of the great Rungeet to its
junction with the Teesta river a distance of fifty miles, may be seen
filled to the height of 2,000 feet with a heavy dense and snow-white
mass of cumulus, resembling the softest and fairest carded cotton ;
the upper surface of the cloud upon which the spectator gazes is
broken into a thousand softly outlined and rounded masses of cumu-
li. The whole mass has a gentle motion with the stream of the
Rungeet.

This phenomenon is caused by the cold from the water descending
from the snows and glaciers condensing the warmer vapour at the
bottom of the valley.

The sun’s appearance and warmth is the signal for the dispersion
of this very beautiful object.

The last phenomenon that I shall notice, is one that from its
singular appearance has given rise to the idea that Kunchinjinga,
the highest measured mountain in the world, and which rises to the
height of 28,177 feet above the sea, is a volcano.

+
Socata ee
-

EEG Re Pee RS, ee mE Og al
hte aie cog Saige ee
Biv onthe GLE Naas ae F

Sithraihs Maas ies,

het

oe .

1854. | Notes on two Inseriptions at Khunnara. 57

Upon any fine summer day when the heavens are pretty free from
clouds a long and white smoke-like horizontal cloud is seen ex-
tending for several thousand feet from the immediate summit of
Kunchinjinga ; generally in a North Easterly direction ; as this cloud
is never seen on both sides of the peak at the same time, and as the
cloud has a visible motion to the north-east, and as it appears to
rise out of the crater-like face of the mountain, it certainly has all
the appearance of a continued supply of white sulphureous smoke
being emitted from the peak. |

It may be explained as follows; a current of air passing over the
warm valleys of Nepal is driven up the face of the snowy range, a
portion of this current of warm air as it passes over the summit of
Kuncehinjinga is condensed by the bitter cold air on its north-eastern
or Tibetan face and thus brought into sight.

An Indigo-planter, who had lived for forty years in the plains and
in sight of Kunchinjinga, declared, that nothing would convince him
that the mountain was not an active volcano.

Note on two Inscriptions at Khunmaraim the Kangra district.—By
EK. C. Bayugy, Hsg. C. 8.

The two inscriptions, of which rubbings have been already for-
warded, and of which copies by hand are now sent, are cut on two
large granite boulders about thirty yards apart, near the village of
Khunniara—pergunnah Rehloo, zillah Kangra.

They are situated in a field about half way between the village
itself and the station of Dhurmsala on the edge of the high bank of
a mountain torrent, which issues from the lofty Dhurmsala range
about half a mile to the north-east.

They are so clearly cut that there can be little doubt as to the
reading of either, one being simply—

“ Krishnayasasa arama,” in Arian Pali, (Plate I. No. 1) the other—

“ Krishnayasasya érama médangisya.” (Plate I. No. 2.)

No. 2, which is in the square Indian character, has two additional
symbols at its termination, one is the mere “ swastika,’ the other,

58 Notes on two Inscriptions at Khunniara. [.No. B:

Major Cunningham interprets as an abbreviation of the syllable
“om.’’ The purport of both inseriptions is therefore nearly identical.

“The garden of Krishnayasas,” to which in the second inscrip-
tion some wag has apparently added the epithet “medangisya’’
“corpulent,” from we “méd” fat, and wy “anga” a body. The
subject matter therefore deserves no further notice, save as regards
the etymology of the proper name, which being compounded of wee
Krishna and qx yasas “ glory,” and bearing in composition the
meaning of “ glory of Krishna’’ would seem to indicate the admission
of Krishna into the Hindu Pantheon at the period (a very early one
as we shall see presently) when the inscription was cut.

If however this be eventually established, it by no means follows
that the name was applied to the same deity as at present, still less
that he was worshipped in the same manner.

Leaving, however, the matter of the inscription, the employment
of two alphabets, and the two dialects which the diverse inflexions
point out, is a curious fact. Perhaps it may not be too much to
infer that at the date of the inscription, the Jullunder Doab was
intermediate between the territories to which each alphabet and
each dialect was peculiar.

With respect to the date of the inscription, the form of the Indian
letters had already lead me to assign them roughly to the first cen-
tury A. D., on shewing them, however, to Major A. Cunningham, he
kindly pointed out that the foot strokes of the Arian letters, ally
them to those on the coins of ‘ Pakores,’’ and he therefore would
place them more accurately in the first half of the 2nd century
A. D. at the earliest.

Some other alphabetical peculiarities remain to be noticed. The
most important of these, is the distinct use of the “anuswara’’ over
the second letter of the Arian inscription, to represent the “n’’ of
the Indian one, in the name “ Krishna.’’ Some versions of the
name on the coins of Amyntos and Menander had already led
Major Cunningham to suspect the employment of the “ anuswara’”’
to represent nasal sounds in the Arian alphabet, it is now beyond
doubt.

The first letter of the Indian inscription seems also to shew the
expression used for the vowel “wu” in composition which during the

j
j
{
|

1854. ] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 59

period to which Major Cunningham assigns these inscriptions is left
blank in Prinsep’s comparative alphabet.

The second “s’’ of “ yasas”’ has also a rather peculiar form, and
the back stroke in the centre of the upright line of the initial “a”
in “dréma’’ appears to be the distinguishing mark whereby it is
made a long vowel.

For the drawings by hand I am indebted to Lieuts. Crofton and
Dyas of the engineers who accompanied me on my visit.

I may add in conclusion, that I have in vain sought for any further
traces of antiquity in the immediate neighbourhood of the inscrip-
tions.

PAPDADRADRAADIY YE DWANAAAIWADRAR

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab By Major J. Apport.

In the eye of the Antiquary or the Lover of the picturesque,
there attaches to old ballads and legends, an interest such as haunts
the ruined edifices, sculptures and coins of a race long since extinct.
In India these Legends and Ballads are confined to the mountain,
the forest and the desert, or to the tracts adjoining either. In the
more speedily subdued and cultivated plain, they seem to have been
effaced with nature. Those of the Hindoo are often of a high order
of moral beauty. But they have been neglected, and will soon be
irretrievably lost. A few of these ballads and legends my very
scanty leisure has enabled me to preserve.

Until the ideas of a nation have been matured and elaborated by
the formation of a distinct class of literary mechanics, the most
vigorous of its effusions will generally be found in the form of bal-
lads handed down with their music orally from generation to genera-
tion: and forming the delight of the unoccupied gentry, who can
neither read nor write, and who are indebted to their Bards for the
murder of that heavy time, which can be spent neither at the board
nor in field sports. Ballads therefore have an importance which is
not to be weighed by their rude measure and occasionally childish
fancies. They are the first effusions of the poetic fire, ere the Devil

I 2

60 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.

had sent bad critics to spoil a dainty dish; and ere scholastic
prosers had discovered the wondrous secret of drilling essays too
heavy and lame for prose, into the goose step of verse. To please
their audience, it was necessary to be ever alive. No learned dis-
sertations, no elaborate arguments were required by the unschooled
eircle. They were children of nature with some strange exaggerated
notions of the unseen world. But even their monstrous puppets
moved with the ease of nature, and every deviation from her harmo-
nious laws, was felt and resented as a blemish; and the slumber of
the audienee and their neglect of the minstrel were unmistakeable
warnings that his style must be changed. :

The interest I have ever felt in listening to these old traditionary
lays is not easily described. J remember, that it is the music to
which have thrilled the hearts of a nation during centuries of unre-
corded years. And I cannot but think that every scanty relic of
this first poetry of a people, is worthy of rescue from oblivion at the
expence of considerable pains.

It is impossible to touch upon any tradition of the Doaba* of the
Indus and Jelum, without anxiously searching for traces of the
vanished race of the Indo and Seytho Greeks whose coins and gems
meet us in every old deserted site. This indeed forms the chief
spell of every such research. That people, who burst in upon the
darkness of barbarism accomplished in all the elegant arts of the
most refined civility, to a degree unequalled by their successors in
the lapse of 2000 years! What a strange spell of darkness and
oblivion rests upon their annals of light, upon their past exploits,
upon their ultimate destiny. It seems utterly unaccountable, that
the multiplied descendants of those few but matchless conquerors,
who, isolated from support by thousands of miles of desert and
myriads of warlike foes, could yet maintain for a thousand years or
more their supremacy in a foreign land; should thus totally have
vanished from the face of the earth, leaving none to claim the proud
title of offspring of the +Kings of Kings.

* For the general English Reader, Doaba is a tract between two rivers. We
have no English equivalent, and therefore it is worthy of adoption into the lan-
guage.

+ Kings of kings—Bactrevos BaotAcwy is the Title generally borne upon their

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 61

There is but one race in the Sind Sagur Dooaba,* whose name,
physiognomy and history appear derivable from a Grecian source,
I need not name the Gukkur tribe. By a negative argument, there-
fore, we might seem compelled to adopt a genealogy, which they
themselves wholly disavow. I shall make no apology for delineating
the points of resemblance, and of divarication between the Gukkur
whom the Sikhs found dwindled to petty princes of Potowar, and
the Grekoi whom Alexander planted in that spot and who, for about
a thousand years, continued there to reign.

The Gukkur in physiognomy is sometimes Greek, sometimes Per-
sian. In general character, he is decidedly superior to the races
around him, but not more civilized. He is accounted truthful, brave
and honourable. The justicet of the Gukkur Sooltauns is still pro-
verbial in their country. The Gukkur will give his daughter to none
but a Gukkur. He is not a child of the soil. Has seldom any claim
as a cultivator. But he has pretensions to the Kingly share—lately
wrested from him. If not aruler, his vocation is arms. But want
has lately driven some to cultivate, which they consider degrading.
They have no connection with Pathans or Hindu tribes, nor with
any other class around them. In the earliest historical notices of
the Sind Sagur Dooab subsequent to those of Greek writers, they
appear as Sooltauns between the Indus and the Jelum. Thus they
continued until the reign of Hoomaioon, who flying to them for

earlier coins, and on the reverse Raja Rajaén shewing that the term Maharaja is
modern.

* IT must however except the Awaun tribe, of whom I may write more anon.
Yavaun is the name by which the Greeks were known in the Hindi annals. Awaun
may be a corruption of this. The Awauns call themselves, however, Arabs. Sup-
posing their account correct, we may doubt whether the Hindu records of Yavans
refer to Greeks and not to this remarkable race.

t It was my pleasant task when Boundary Commissioner to procure the re-
lease from prison of about twelve of this persecuted race and to get provision
made for several.

{ It is said that one bleak night of winter Sooltan Sahrung sitting in his palace
at Dhangullee, heard the gheders yelling without, and judging that it must be from
cold sent them out cloaks,

62 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [ No. 1.

protection, was sheltered and defended by them from the usurper,*
Sher Shah, which drew upon them the persecution of the latter, in
which Sooltan Sahrungh was slain. Faction afterwards arose in the
family, and the little kingdom was split into two, viz. Dhangulli and
Furwala, and subsequently into three principalities which were
again subdivided. In this state they continued until the rise of the
Sikh Sirdars who preceded Runjeet Singh. These, by their union
and by the division of the Gukkurs, contrived to wrest from them
the greater part of their plain territory, and Runjeet Singh by
means of Raja Goolab Singh aud Sirdar Hurri Singh completed
their spoliation, imprisoning some and driving others into banish-
ment. So much we know of them from other sources than their
own histories and traditions. In all the particulars above recorded,
they would answer well to the description of Indianised Greeks.

Of such descent however they have no tradition. They are not
aware that their history 1s any way connected with the coins and
sculpture of the Indo and Scytho Grecian Kings, or with the Topes,
the latest monuments of the half Grecian race. They are wholly
ignorant of the Greek character and being Moosulmans, their his-
torical records, which are modern, are of course written in the Per-
sian character. The Muhammadan invasion is the great stumbling-
block of Indian history. Excepting the Pathans who being children
of Israel, fondly believe that they had never lapsed into idolatry, all
converts to Islaum are ashamed of that page which preceded their
conversion. They cannot bear to think themselves the sons of
Kawfurs (Infidels). As the strongest expression of scorn—is not,
“ you dog’’—but “ you son or grandson or greatgrandson of a dog,”
the disgrace increasing as the genealogy ascends (because a man is
always supposed by Eastern piety to be a degenerate type of his
father) so to be the remote grandson of a Kawfur is far more terri-
ble to an Asiatic than to be merely in himself a Kawfur,+ and thus
they studiously conceal their annals previous to their conversion,

* The Massive Fortress Rohtass was built to controul their incursions.

+ We have little right to blame Muhammadans for their absurdity, so long as
we reverence more the rotten descendant of a great man than the virtuous off-
spring of a malefactor.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 63

until such are wholly lost from memory. We must add to this, that
it was a virtue of the first water in the eyes of the Muhammadan
invaders to destroy all books excepting the Koraun, all temples
excepting the Musjid—all coins having images of man or of beast.

About the 13th century, indeed the Muhammadans began to apply
themselves to the construction of history, but with the same ortho-
dox hatred of truth, whenever it appeared to them in any form but
that of their preconceived notions.*

The devout historian, or the historian who wished to be read and
admired by the learned, i. e. the devout Moosulman, felt shame and
contamination in touching upon the filthy annals of Kawfurs. His
own righteousness was liable to question in condescending to inter-
est himself in the affairs of such sons of perdition. He would as
easily have turned to trace the genealogy of unclean beasts from the
days of Noah to the present. It follows that instead of seeking to
lengthen his pedigree after the example of other races, the Muham-
madan, if he be not a Pathan, (for Pathans fondly believe they have
been Moosulmans from the days of Jacob) takes care to go back no
farther than to the dawn of Islam, that he may interweave some
fable of the conversion of the founder of his race. The Gukkur
will be found no exception to this general rule: of which it is neces-
sary to caution the reader, previous to an examination of genealogy.

The existing Gukkur’ histories give the following succession of
Gukkur Sooltauns, whom they believe to have held first their
Native province, styled by themt Kyan in Persia and Afghanistan :

* Ferishta may be cited as an exception to this rule in its more stringent
sense.

t I cannot find in either Malcolm or Fraser’s history of Persia any account of
the origin of the term Kaianian applied to the dynasty which commenced in Kai
Kobad. Dr. Herbelot derives it from the word Ky, in Pehlevi, signifying a giant
ora great king. The ancient Hindu kings have sometimes the affix Bir or hero,
as Bir Vikramaditiya. The province of Ghyn may possibly be the nursery of that
illustrious family, A native of Ghyn would be called Ghydni, which would easily
pass into Kyani, especially as there is no history or MS. of so early an age, and
the ear only gave law to the orthography. Ghayn may very well have been at times

a portion of Khorussaun ; though I rather think it is not within the limit usually
assigned to that extensive country.

64 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [ENo.°8.

to have been thence driven Eastward, until they had conquered the
Sind Sagur Dooab, Cashmere and Thibet: then to have lost Cash-
mere and finally to have retained only the Northern portion of the
Sind Sagur Dooab, where the Muhammadan annals first find them.
Many old sites of Gukkur cities are found as far South as the salt
range, and all these yield Indo-Greek coins to research.

In the Raja Tarangini nothing is discoverable that seems to relate
to the conquest of Cashmere by the Gukkurs. But in like manner,
that history is silent regarding the Greeks, who undoubtedly were
Lords paramount of Cashmere, at one time, as evidenced by their
coins and architecture. It is therefore impossible to place any
confidence in the Raja Tarangini, when that history treats of periods
long anterior to the times of its author.

The Gukkur history beyond doubt is a compilation of modern
date from traditions then existing. Ihave added a column of pa-
rallel events affecting the destiny of the Punjaub, to aid the general
reader in judging of the value of these annals, which however are
very meagre of incident.

“OFF

“Ont
‘ond

‘sey oT} Jo oarduagy
‘euvIxosuviy, Jonbuos sqeiy ‘ZTL ‘d°V
‘sqery oy} Aq poronbuoo epulg ‘TLL ‘C'V
“ALOPAIEY Wy
0} 9pe0 0} a10yeT]T jo vleyy oxy Joedutoo pue
suneyoyy ogy ulol simyyny eT, “989 ‘C'°V
"POL C'V Jjosuay skorysop ‘payvojoq, “[uqeog
jo soutid Aq pojsisse ‘spoqor uvmyoy [Oopqy
"unessn.10y y
jo 1ouLoAOy) uvMYoy joopqy Aq peszenbuos
qe) ‘989 ‘AV “peyeojop sqery ‘popeaut
St ‘poyfoaod Sutavy [nqeg ‘899 ‘CV ‘S}40A
-U09 QOO'ZT OYVU OYA sqery oy} 07 Areynq
“11} SOULODEq [NGVO Jo soULIgG—jyxouUR [NqeD
‘1orenbuod qvay oy} Aq snxQ 04} 0} pe
-puojzxo oliduie UrpomueyNy ey, ‘0S9 ‘A’ V

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab.

“qnelung
9} JO S9OULISUI Loy}O UI SyUaAP [OT[VIVT

1854.]

‘sling pur
soavoqy Aq poyuney suteyUnoUL
ey} Suowe avoy jo sov[d AroAO UL
SILOOFT OY} TOF ostpesed v SuryeyP
"S[MO Jo SsUTT[oMp oY} Todn wWHeT

“ST poyeis pue yoqiqy, perenbuog

‘uvty sjeuury
asoT]} Ut popAys ‘MMOpsury sy JO WOTy
-10d U10}s89M 94} Jo possossodsip
taeq oavy 0} stiseg ‘soovy Ay
sv AyYSIUL ‘“visdog ul UBAYy JO SUL

‘speuuy IOyyNY of} Ul SPUOAH

‘u0g

"m0g

‘1ossooopoid
a OPP.

184
094
6€2
SIL
L69

949

‘spioovay uno roy, 02 burpsooovn hysvuhg wnyynp ay

fee sees S's OU LeM AEE

ce eoeoeere seven ‘ynieppuyy

ee eee tec aw rece ‘rae looys

eeoeeeeseverooecs ‘qnuun ¢?

‘ueyfoog yNI[NY 1o ynqqyy,

Ee eee eS epee oo) |

Co “SF no oO

#8 6.0.0 4°69 56 slo 5 ry aes IT

‘suRyfoog INN

‘ONT

[No. 1.

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab.

ee ee eS ee ee eee

‘URUYSN'] 4B poyvojop st ynq ‘fouey ‘esuty
“ey ‘uraly ‘typo Jo sefey oy Aq popre st
oy juedsp sapvaut ‘oroyey jo eley poedsp
Aq popeaut st‘spoooons ulysoyynqnyg "1/6 '°Q'V “TIT 104JB JSOT SUA OTOTIYSVD
42Y} 10 ‘WTBOT SIT JO Soa OY} 4SO]
ay yey} doy}e uvow Ava Yor

eLoulysey jo uorissessod pourejoy} °° OL6
‘UBISIOg pue YANG 4viep{ ye Wopsury oye
-Jedas B Spunoj pu sjeqod ulyseqyd[y ‘196'C'V sine es 676
“BIPUT YIM UOTOIUMOD oLOUL pYYy YOM
‘Ayseadp ruvureg oy} Jo esny “E06 ‘C'V "U0S| 86
‘OOOT ‘G'V Jnoqe TyuUN urejor AoY orm
“UR4ASLOS JNq [[B O80] SoplLIVJog oy, “E06 “A'V ets. £06
‘YAOIAT 10 GMT |)
04 UYIq seyYonep [nJyNeeq ane
SIT SAIS OF porjodutood oqiay yuyO to
oy} JO Useppoommouop ‘esou | | S
“TY oT} Aq WIY Wo pojsetm yoq | | S98
‘Soplivjog oy, ‘C18 ‘C'V | -M4yL ‘eouerpeqoo4 peonpesosotmysey | |
wes) Vs
‘SOJLIIYRT, OY} AOpUN Yejl[Vyy oY} Wosz poze
-Jedos VUvIXOSUBI], pu UNVSSn.O0Y yy ‘OZS ‘CV coos ‘m0g] Ez8
SHYT O47 Jo oarduay pe" “M0S} Z08
TY
ge|
fa) (Um
*SJUOAO [OT Cle ‘S[eUUY AnyyN+ oy} Ul szuoAT e et °
ob
gS

eoeersecece ‘usappoorAy yy
““PYepei[y 10 pyepzo x

ee em ee eeoer ans ae ed &

YYOLI

eens soe ATONE)

CeCe eees eece on og

‘qQuey
‘UNeY YY Weypoos

eeeeeeee

eeecene **fonp Mog

ceo oease rs eeeoevne ce

‘que

esee *e°*INZZN NT

ES Se

‘SULI[OOG Jo some \T

‘ON

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 67

1854.)

“ON

‘synffog
‘synffog 04} JO OST “SSOT ‘C'V

-OPOTS Give POlp
pue synffog 04} WIM sopscnays ‘ouosyy ot}
spusose poosyny, “OSOL “yyeUWog jo Joep
-UN[ “PZOL ‘zn 0} 4xouuR o10Ye'T “EZOT
‘poszopunyd eayqnyy ‘sytumqns fouey *ZTOT
‘InsovuUNRYy) SIOPUNTT *TLOT ‘C’'V ‘“MPLOOTT
Bl[VOF 10 JoYANSSN yy Jo ofduisy oy} sropunytg
‘LeqUINU UL QOO‘OS sanyyNy oy} 03 of
-yeq a4} 4soy Ajavou Suravy 104Je ‘anMeysog
vou sanyyNy pue snpulfA oy} Jo some
peytun oy} syvajoqy “SOOT ‘aANMeYseg sveu
ULq[OOT[ JO Joryo uvyssy oy} syeejoq “FOOT
“UBITOOT JO T4nos vyqynyg jo vley oy} soonp
“OY ‘“OOOT ‘lopng-suvary, epuoyeg szopunjd
pue su10j}s pur ‘inmeysog vou e1oyeryT
jo ynedsp syeajop ‘QOOT “G'V ‘“USter sty

SUIDUATLULOD IUZNYD JO poomoryT “666 'C'V

qYSIU 4e@ polopINU JOWIVM 4eoIs
eB wWMyscoy ‘[nqeg ysuIese uory
-Ipodxo Uy ‘pourejed ojoyUNygqIYL
0} qeog M5eg oapuIg oy} “BiezZ
“ny jo qavd ‘nqeyj—4so] otomysey

@eoo0

‘UOTJOOLIINSUL UB UT

"m0g

‘mu0g

"m0g

"MOG

SETL
LTT

960T
eJ0T

VSOT

SS0T

GIOL

T66

ee eee ee ee oe *tany4sooyy

eoreneoeoe esee ‘punuloog

ceeeee TOBY 10 UNZNy

eeoece rt aeve *TIVIyyyN

* <pyBAOOTT 10 PYCPALL

seeeeees SIQQHPO0L00 NT

ecoeeseeeoe ‘fang IyOX)

[No. 1.

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab.

jo Sury oy Aq woyey toznTy STZT ‘C'V
‘UByOOT, JO UWooppoodsery ‘tuznys jo
ZOp[ “OYH JO SUIY Woy peuumeynyy
‘eIpuy Jo Sury useppooqnjooy 90eL “C'V
‘906T “P Torey “Wry Jopxnut pue “yyStuprut
ye snpuy oy} UO 4U94 STIOY) peUUVyNypl
Jojud SunyyNH oyT, “Wneysy 0} sanyyn+)
oT} $J19AU00 pue “UB4[OO TA SLOAOVOT TLOU4)
peumuUeyn py ‘quefung oq} o7eISBAOP pue
e1oyeyT oF8} SaInyyNy oy], “Wzlaneyy ut
peyeejop TLOUY) pPRUUeYN JL “eIpUuy o7UL

useppooqeyeyg jo uoydnai royjouy ‘éTT

‘OM ‘solved
‘fouvy ‘jao7y ‘aly ‘Wyo, sox} puke soop

EO SBS ep Moo PRS eG eU Rs CEG EL Gy

analy Jo yeley
IAJLIG Jepun soopury oy} Aq remsouryy, ye

poynor Aue pue Useppooqeyryg “T6LL ‘C'V

‘qnefung

oq} popfedxe tuznyy Jo esnoH ‘98IT ‘C'V

‘uooppooseAyy) ysutese AT[NJssooons

TTT CCuseoUyT Pie SMS G20 aly

“eIpuy UL eatdue UBpBUUIeY

“NY OY} Spunoy uooppooseAyHH “LELL ‘G’V
‘synffog oy} Jo [8A “SSIl “A'V

"AIOISTY OYVISY Ul S}USAO JoTTVIVT

‘tiqAy pure oojey
‘yn y Jo syuvqrqeyut oy} posonbuo;)
‘TTusuyeyq ye Aquinoes 10F yJoM
‘soqity esoy} Jo saoqzysnep oy}
sesRisoy se SUIYRy ‘suTe}yUNOUL
yng pus puooyq 94} posonbuoy
‘Apres (184
-ese7) eyynsoyoy, oy} Jo Ayzodoad
oy} emMvoeq pue TOOWIy, UU
oy} Aq poezies o1oM ANMVYSog
puy [nqey wit 194Jy ‘oulIYg 20
qniveZ Sly SI e1oyM [NQeyg ye polung

“AIOASIY ANYYN-D OY} Ul sj UAT

‘Lossooopoad

"m0g

04 UOTyROY

PICT

evel

G6GL

T06T

OSIT

SII
ae

‘ayeq

‘uneyy wf

eeoe oe SBI[B

‘uneyy ie zeq

@eeeveevene ‘qeyg amyyn+
ee eeeceveve ‘qeyg out?
4ST] oULOS UI ‘YeYg un4yny

eae ener rt, ueyor

g@eeneecee *Teyg puppryyl

eereeere ‘yeyg UnqooyLy,.

"SUB4[OOG Jo Soule \T

86
Lé

‘ON

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 69

1854.)

Ipo'y [Oo[yeg wey, ‘wnuset1oqut
OSFT 4 PIPL 'A'V_, HUE soyey YSsan'T coour
“IL S6EL ‘Aysvudp ynTYSoy, oy} jo sSury
ano} S6S1 OF SEL; “Z00Meon B8ET 9F_TSET
‘smyyn4y oy} Aq poposoons ore pue‘qnelung
OY} VOVAvL SULTSTY ‘OPEL ‘qnelung oy} ut
sjaqer wwrkg ANCL Sel “A'V “Ho yysn0q
qnelung oy oyut uoydnam [nSop ‘ynTYSoy,
peumeynyyezeld'V ‘weppoose dy ut yn]
“YSoT, JO yey} sursoq pur Ayseudp tippy ong
Spud aLoy—‘oorsooy Y IGT “AMBVqooy, LIST
‘C'V ‘spvorut [usoyy soo ‘typo ye poyeoz
-op Awaie [NSOTT S6ZI “(Ll “WV ‘wooppoorry
G66L “C'V ‘quelung oy} Ur s—nsoyy 043
sjevoyo(] “Weappoo[e|ne copun poaorjet Yonut
AqoyNV “peqoyxley “SSSI 4 98ST “AV
‘O8ZT 'A’V qnelung eq} ur poyeayop spnsopy
‘uoappooseA 99ZT “CV ‘Tuznyy soyey
oy ‘qnelung oq} Jo LOUIAAO+) sv UR JoYG
sould ‘sinyyNny) of} sestyyseyo useppooiis
“WNT OPGL “CV pus ‘useppoorry -suoydnaat
1oq}O OM} THZT "Gy ‘qnelung out gins
“OW JO woyjdnity ‘uossppoozioy, ‘erzey
BUBI[NG “Mooppoouyny “OPZT 04 9EZT ‘A'V
‘OSL'C'V Selp ‘uoelqns 04 vrpuy [ye soonp
a1 YSUNY[Y ‘“sNpUyT oy} UI pouMoIp usep
“poolisnyy “41 soyey pu uv_[ooyT sapeaut
Ysunjyy “erurejodoseyT UL UKs St ‘UOISses
“sod soye} pure visiag 0} 8008 uy], ‘epulg
SoYe} PUL SINYYNY oy} YIM oourryye soyxeur

‘uzneyy Jo Suly pelfedxy ‘12el ‘C'V¥

"une yy ZIysueyO jo uoydnauy *ZTZL ‘q’y

‘useppoosmnyg “TIZl ‘Q’y ‘wzuneyy .

csvl

TIVI

O6&T

69ET

SPELT

LC&T

90€T

S861
CY

ecoersevece ‘uneyy aq AT 8&

eeoeceovest enone oe ‘uneyy
Bouny, Jo uneyy younyy | LE

reeceoeest ovo veer ‘unely yy
Jaayg Jo uneyy ayeddig | 9g

Cooper veseeece ‘UunyynyT cg

‘une y yey 10 unery fey | FE

soee oene ee SI7BTO IO TUS y €§

soorooeesOTy 10 UNZOT G&S

eoeoee axes ee > nedury 163

"0009]009)

[ No. 1.

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab.

‘9SST ‘A'V
qndiueg yz nmap Aq poy Amare yerodut oy}
syeojep ‘sjeqor ay} Wor quelung oy} soyvy

imqyyQ ‘qnelung oy ut suorpeqeyy ‘sposo

vous Yeyg [PV “ESST “d'V sep yeyg mpeg

‘savod Z IO} IZBINT OY} PUB SINFWN-D OT} Jo pre
Aq PourezUIVUE ST WITOG YIM JAaAVMOTY 4804
-uoo ayy, ‘savoddesip tipy ‘oatdure oy} 107

yey Leyg JO suos oy} Jo apsoniys ‘pet ‘q'y

“LVSE

‘a'V ‘ssvqyoy sprmq pue qnefang oy} jo
worssessod soye} YVYG 1oyG ‘oulzesvut v jo
uorsojdxe oy} Aq poTly ‘yey eyQ jo uster
ChST 04 OPST “C'V 4es0F{ 07 spoaery oouoyy
‘uvystog 0} sodvose UCCTRMLOOFT “ZPST ‘G'W
UIOg SI ANQYYA otoyM yoy 07 soueTy
‘IVMICTT 0} SPIVMIEIZY PUB PUIG 0% seITyoI
QOUdT} PUB BLOYVT 0% SOIT} OYA UOOLVULOOFT
JO Feojod’ “OVST “A'V
‘USIOL SUOOIVULOOF{ UL VIPUT WOAT po

-qeiedos quelung oy} pure [nqeg ‘OSST ‘CV

“LOOULT, JO osnlo FL an oe pue
TPC sexe} soqeg ‘ozet “Gy “quelung
oy} saonbuod s0qeg ‘peel “q'V ‘jooTyo”

Jopun ‘Tyaqy 0} xouue-o2 quelung 94, ‘q’V

"S]UOAO [OT[RAIVT

‘URY yy ToYg JO osy

jewuMnNy jo uos oy} uodn pomojysoq
O10M SPULT U1OjSoM OY], ‘OAT
uneyog ey} Jo paeayseva ATyUNOD
oy} dio1edmy oy} Worf poatoood
WnyYsNT “vepeMiny qvou uneyy
[eUUNy MOTs puv AU Ue potAcy

suideosa tMphny jo wos TnyYsnT

“Aur yettodut oy Aq
UIvIS pUB poyRoyop sea oy oouLTTd
-W109 SUISHJoy “Ysunayeg jo uos
[RUIN Yy 07 Wopsury myyny oy}
jyeq dn oats 04 pormber sea wunp

“Ty uooTeuUloOoF, jo UINjorI of} uO

‘apIs pvol oy} Wo posodxe pur
eyo YIM poynys sea UlyS STITT
‘soured sity Jo 4YSIs UIGWIM TeYg
royg Aq UleTS se pure ‘UOOIeMOO FT
jo osnvo oy} posnodse ‘t[nsueyq

qv yjamp ‘soysnl si toy poyeaqoyag

“ATOYSTY MYND oY} Ur syUoAyp

‘rossaoopoad
0} UOTzRIOY

eSST

GVst

seeeeeee SUIT yy [PUTIN yf

ise op cet he ey eI

eovcveeo er ecee onty FumIyEC

eeoere ee ee es 11848 T, AYO
ee eceeoese ee eon en esc ee Pacey
or Pe eece ** “BTTOOx) ATTRA
eceoeeee re oe ‘uvyy ppny

“Un7),005

"SUR}[OOG JO Soule NT

‘ONT

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 71

1854.]

“6ELT RUG aAlpeNy JO UOISVAUT “SET ‘C'V
‘IOOSSHY JO Joly) uvyssy ey} Jo 4loacy
"yey pruumvynyy “6TZL a’ V ‘Weep 07 gnd
,LIOSyYoIRT ‘“Loyyonv[s YIM pozvejop oi

OYA ‘SYFIG oy} Jo suoyeysesaoq ‘“OTJT‘d'V

"19 OST OL
“eq Aq ETLT ‘A'V Weep of ynd yeyg aep

-uvyor ‘yeyg Loopeyeg Jo weed “ZTLI ‘d'V

TTLT
‘C'V ‘surequnour oy} OJUL UeATIp ST ‘SY HIG

oq} JO SUIy TOT ‘pulAcy MA “SLOT “A'V

‘Yeyg Loopeyrg ‘svqqea
“VPI, OF} ILM IBAA UL ofl] SI [B® posedua

‘MYL ye st quo} ste

TTuSueyd

Suloq Jaye sop qoozsuniny “JOLT ‘q°y| ye sovted oy posreder ao a[mg

‘qaezsuniny Aq pesodep uryer yeyg

‘S99L ‘CV ‘soosuvyor jo qyeoq’ “LZ9T “C'V

‘1oreduy oT}
sonosat UByIr IOONY “wINTIF 9} 4e ao1ed
“WT OT} sozios URYS;y ueYyy gnqquyoyy,
‘OSOL “C'V ‘wNpLP oy} ye porngdes pur
royeyT ye Aue yetsodut oy} Aq pozrojep sT
‘LOYLYT SoyR} OOLSOOYY VUlIG ‘“Toosuvyor
‘amqyyy Jo mvVed “eO9t ‘d'V ‘98ST ‘AV
4neyog SUIPVAUL UL peyvejop uvyy uk7
pue [ng aq sopun Aue yewodunt ony, ‘atu
“Sey Sloaoovay {SCL ‘G’V ‘qe saeaover

oyM amqyyqg Aq yno WeALIp ST ‘18ST ‘C'V
‘quelang oy} soe, Wey eZ “18ST ‘C'V
"spod00ns Inqyy( ‘Setp UOOLBMOOFT "GGL “G'V

“MOOIBULOOFT 04
uve y sATyLony oy} Avryoq sanyyN4 oy T,

‘SSSI ‘('V ‘Usler sty sotunsat uoolwMooyy

‘eIJUOOLOOYy 4V YUL}, 94} ong

“Aqrpedroutrd oy} Jo WOIStAIp U9
-48¥9 1O I][NSURY( oy} 1eAo pousieyy

‘poropuns svM TOI

“THOpP MANY oy} suyy, “uNer yy

GVLT

T6LT

OOLT

6L9T

SS9T

LE9T

OTOL

G6ST

PLET

rseee? COBY qnimyooyy | Fe

"ee SUepy UIZZNMOOTL

‘uv yy NMI OO[OOg

"e* ‘oer ped ILA

‘UNTO pytooyy
‘uRyy YOON mqyyy

sseeee Savy pooms TL

eoneocece ‘uel yy [Pee

reeeee CaRITy EMS]

"09 009)

[ No. 1.

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab.

‘qqndiueg ye Autre vyqyereqe yy

oy} soqyeytqiuue pue syeojep Yyeyg powyy
"pg disun[ny jo <epanyl

"Geyg pewyy jo uoiseaut yo “6S2T “AV
*sIUBLOOC, 9} JNO
soATIp pue qnelung oy} sexe} vqyervyey
Bqosey SoAT “C'V Seaoy “TEC 80324

OYA TuRLoog Yeyg pouyy jo WoIsvAut PUL

"1090

“Tan y “qeyg peuyy jo mwed “PoZT AV
“mey} 0} popas qnel

“UNg ‘UOISBAUL TURIOOg] puoveg “1{GJT “C'V
eS boy,

‘qeyg pemumegnyy jo qywod ‘sP4T “A'V
"ueysoopuryy JO TeyS poudy
Kq rqeq wodn souvape sty ut pastndes ‘quel
-ung 943 sordno0Q 9‘azeyepuRD ye pouMor9
qeyg pemqy “Zp4tT “AV TPC 89%4

*S]UOAO TOT[RIeT

‘ase Jo savak oat- £4105

qnoqe si ‘ereznyT UL ATysee [jews

AioA 8 Spjoy ‘edUedejI0yUL ST
-y1agq Aq uostad ooquine oy3 wWodsT

pasvafed suteq eaoqe ey} Jo uog

‘uostid Ul poly
‘YSulg qvfooxy vley Aq pouostadmy

ee ee Ces Se Se

‘g[VUUY INyWN oy} Ul spwoag

“lossooopoid

0} wOHE[oY

SO8T

SOLT

** ‘uepy eyjooyeAy eley | o¢

poets ee ** UR U ye eS cg

*sUBI[OOY JO Sau \T

‘ON

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 73

Alexander’s enlightened policy caused him to marry a daughter
of Darius, and to persuade his followers to intermarry with the
Persians. Thus in Persia the Greeks were naturalised and the two
races were interblended. There can be little doubt that his suc-
cessors in Baktria and Ariana pursued the same sound system. And
thus we see Ferdoosi, the sole historian of Persia, take advantage
of this intermixture of races, to represent Alexander as a native
Persian and his conquest as a mere change of Sovereigns.

Now the family of Cyrus the Great (ICykhcoosroo) after their loss
of the Empire, retired to the patrimony of Roostum in Sceistén
where their descendants* yet remain, and it seems probable that
during the Parthian and the succeeding dynasties, this illustrious
family ruled their own hereditary province as tributary Princes.
But in any case, it seems likely that the Greek and Perso-Greek
Princes of Ariana would ally themselves with a house so illustrious,
and which the Persians had invested with something of a sacred
character. This was a natural means of consolidating and perpe-
tuating their authority. The issue of such an union, unable to
derive themselves from Alexander (the only Greek whose name
survives in their traditions) would inevitably trace their genealogy
through the maternal stem, and claim to be offspring of the so-
styled Kings of Kings. The amalgamation of the two races, would
soon be as complete as that of the Normans and Saxons, whilst the
name Gukkur may very well be a corruption of the name Grekoi.
The Gukkurs it is true, suppose this name to be derived from one
of their Sooltans, Gukkur Shah, whose tomb is at Cabul. But we
read of the Gukkurs as powerful chiefs, bringing into the field
30,000 of the choicest troops as early as the age of Mahmood of
Ghuzni, i.e. 400 years prior to the existence of Sooltan Gukkur
Shah.

Let us assume a parallel instance, and suppose an obscure Captain

of William the Conqueror’s army to have succeeded to the throne
a

* Two of them called upon the British Envoy at Heraut in A. D. 1839 when
I was Asstt. Envoy there. One of them Julalooddeen Khan was a man of remarke
able personal beauty and stature ; so much so, as to arrest general attention when
he went abrond. Humza Khan, the eldest, was 7th in descent, since the family
had been driven into Sceistan,

74 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.

of Wales, intermarrying there with a royal bride Ap Shenkins, ap
Morgan, Ap Jones. Let us suppose the descendant some hundred
years afterwards to be driven out of Wales into some obscure island
of his former kingdom, and there to set up a petty monarchy:
who would venture to remind this new king of his descent from
the obscure Captain de Vere? Bard and courtier would alike
forget the intruder, and after histories of the royal house would
record only the exploits of the illustrious Shenkins or of the im-
mortal Jones.

Had not the Muhammadan faith uprisen to blot from the earth’s
bosom whatever was blessed in social or graceful in public life, we
might still have Grecian or Pali histories of the fourteen centuries,
now erased from the annals of the world. The monumental sculptures
alone, would, like the coins, have presented an unbroken series in
the history of the human mind; from the moment, when vigorous,
matured and accomplished, it leapt into being, like their own virgin
goddess, amid the blackness of an unarranged chaos; to its gradual
obscuration and final barbarity, by amalgamation with surrounding
night.

But a wide field of discovery and research is opened to us by our
possession of the Punjaub. Here we stand upon a mine of buried
relics at the very junction of the Grecian with the Rajpootre tribes.
Here we have the probable birth-place of that Ram Chundre,* who
is the hero and progenitor of the most illustrious Hindu race. Coins
bearing his effigy and name, abound in every deserted site. It was

* The Sinde Sagur Dooab is full of traditionsof Ram Chundre. He is said to
have been born at Furwala, near Rawalpindi (afterwards the capital of a petty
Gukkur Sooltaun) and to have wandered Southward to Rajgurh, ploughing upon
the road a gigantic furrow, from the Western foot of the Kurungli Mountain,
which is to this day called Rama Hullana, or Rama’s furrow, being in fact a cleft
or chasm between two parallel strata of sandstone. Hindus object that Ram Chun-
dre was from Aodia, or Oude. But the ancient Hindi name of Huzara and its
Northern Mountains is Oodiana. And the singular disappearance from history of
the kingdom of Aodia after the death of Raam, may well cause doubt, whether the
modern Oude can be the birth-place of Raam, Although the author of the Rama-

yana may in ignorance of the geography of these parts, have adopted the Aodia
best known in his day.

1854. ] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 75

impossible not to perceive at a glance, that the figure of the horse-
man in the graceful ease of its outline had been derived from Gre-
cian models; whilst the horseman’s turban and physiognomy are
precisely those of the Goojjur tribe, the oldest race in Huzara.
But I had no hope of ever finding farther proof of Ram Chundre’s
connection with the Greeks until a silver* coin was brought me,
bearing his effigy on the one side, and on the reverse a Grecian
legend.

This curious discovery served as a connecting link to a chain of
circumstantial evidence, which has been gradually forming in my
mind. The type of Ram Chundre was in use upon the coinage of
the Punjaub, whilst Greek continued to be the language of the
Court. Who then was this Ram Chundre? and was the fabulous
demi-god here alluded to? or was ham Chundre the name of the
reigning King, since deified by the spirit of hero worship? Hindus
reckon several Ram Chundres. The first was probably that Osiris
who extended his peaceful conquest to the Punjaub. A colony
planted by him was found by Alexander in the country between the
Indus and the Loondi River. The town of Leeia on the Indus yet
bears his name. At the festival of the Ram Leila, a festival un-
doubtedly established by him, all the emblems of the Bacchanalian
revels are still preserved. And Arrian remarking upon the fact of
Alexander’s fleet being followed by the Indians along the Hydaspes
with song and dance, observes that Indians have been lovers of the
song and dance beyond all others ever since they revelled with
Bacchus on Indian land.

But besides this Ram Chundre whose name Ram Iswa or the
Lord Rim is so remarkably like Rameses, as to cause doubt whether
Osiris and Rémeses were not one, there was at least one other
Ram, whom Hindus are careful not to confound with the first. The
birth-place of this Raam was Aodia,ft a name at the present day ap-
plied almost exclusively to Oude: but formerly the Northern por-

* See No. 11, of the Plate.

+ The Ayodia which was the birth-place of Raam the Conqueror is merely men-
tioned as such in the Puranas, and does not again appear in Hindu history. It is
probable therefore that it was not then a very considerable place, however extolled
by Hindu poets of after days. Raam is stated to have conquered the Dekkun, i. e.

L 2

76 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.

tion of the Sinde Sagur Dooab or land, included between the Indus
and Hydaspes was called Aodiana. In this land the commonest*
silver coin of antiquity is, that which bears the effigy of the hero or
king Raam, and on the reverse a bull seated, with an inscription in
Sanscrit, varying on different types. On one it is
Asawrari Sri Samagu Dewa,

or steed of his excellency the god Shib—an inscription which may
have led to the fable which confounds Shib with Rama. On other
coins occurs in the same place, the inscription

Sri Raam Poodup,

the seal of his excellency Ram, or the seal of the wife of Raam
or power of Raam:—whence first this class of coins were called
Sitla Rami, a name which has been extended to the whole of the
Baktro Greek series by the natives.

On other types it is

Sri Raam Oodye—Sri Réam’s effulgence.

On others

Sri Raam Numma, or service to Sri Réam. On others Madana
pala deva, the god, cherisher of the world. |

Now, where the bull is called the steed of his excellency Shib, it
is manifest that Shib and the horseman are two distinct personages,
otherwise the bull and not a horse would have been mounted. The
horseman therefore is in all probability as in other Indo-Greek
coins the reigning monarch: and if so, the inscription, the seal of
Sri Ram will imply that such was the monarch’s name. If the horse-
man be other than the reigning monarch, it is a deviation from the
system observed in the series of coins to which it belongs.

Now it is singular, that whilst the land producing this coin is
ealled Aodiana, and whilst local tradition every where breathes of

the Southern country. But Elphinstone observes that he could not have con-
quered what we now call the Dekkun previous to the compilation of Menu’s Insti-
tutes, for that then no Hindu occupied those countries. Supposing that he had
been born in the Sinde Sagur Dooab according to local traditions, he would have
conquered the Dekkun or South country in conquering Central India or Rajpoo-
tana. In the Sinde Sagar Dooab on-the right bank of the Jelum, are the ruins of
an ancieut town called Oodinugr.

* See Nos. 10 and 13 of the Plate.

i,
*
wa
>
h

sec ese:

ee a

a Sa * a Pe

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 77

Ram Chundre, who is the Heri or Hercules of the Hindu, there
should turn up a coin, having this horseman on one side, and on the
reverse a Greek inscription, of which two words are beoh, and
Erak liré “HpaxAipe, and that where these coins occur, there should
be an old fort upon the Indus above Umb, called to this day Behoh,
founded by a Kawfur, i. e. a person of antiquity who with his bro-
ther Raam (according to local tradition) reigned along the Indus,
from Behoh to Atuk.

It is singular also, that the only pure Rajpootre race of India
dwelling in Rajpootana have architecture similar to that which is
dug out of the ruins of Greek cities in the Punjaub, and which is
no where else known in Asia, if we except Cashmere, where the
Greeks reigned, as evidenced by their coinage.

Tt is remarkable also, that whilst Greek historians mention the
divisions of Hindus into castes, and that in battle they bore upon
a standard the efligy of Hercules, none of them mention the very
remarkable circumstance of one of those classes deriving itself from
Hercules. That they were not struck with this remarkable division
of the community which is so far superior to the rest. That yet
they should mention the uf: (Sibi) or Chibbs (also Rajpootres)
as being of Heraklean descent, as evidenced by the use of the club,
the dress of hides and the impression of a club upon their cattle.
The Kshettri or Khettri division may not then have derived itself
from Réam. May not then have borne the proud title of Rajpootre
or royal blood. The Raam who carried Southward from Aodia his
victorious arms may not then have appeared. The Rajpootres at
present found in the Punjaub (the Chibbs perhaps excepted) all
appear to have come from the South. |

May not then this coin be the currency of that Ram Chunder
who conquered from <Aodia to the Southward and founded the
Rajpootre race ? If so, he was probably an Indo-Greek as implied in
the Greek and Sanskrit inscriptions, and then the superiority of the
Rajpootre of central India to all other Indian races in beauty, valor
and virtue—his startling resemblance in feature, figure and dress to
the Greek mountaineers (to which I can bear personal testimony)
and his use of the architecture and sculpture peculiar otherwise to
Indo Greeks, are all accounted for.

78 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.

In his history of Marwar, Tod derives the Rahtore Rajpootres
from a Yavan (Greek) king of the Aswa tribe called Yavanaswa of
Parlipoor in the North. Yet the author himself styles this, “Scy-
thian ancestry.”’** The word Parlipoor should probably be rendered
Palipoor, and may have been used by the vulgar to designate the
capital of the country, in which Pali was spoken.

In like manner the royal family of Mewar, the purest of the un-
descended race, derive their origin from Nowshirwan who ascended
the throne of Persia, A. D. 543. It is manifest therefore, that
their genealogical rolls, beyond that period at least, are pure fictions,
and that they have been Rajpootres no more than 1800 years.

It is a remarkable circumstance that in a list of kings of the
Solar line following Vikramaditiya, with which an intelligent pundit
of Huzara furnished me, the Sth in succession after Vikramaditiya,
is Ram Chunder, who therefore ought to have flourished about
A. D. 111 or 488 years after the Macedonian invasion, a period at
which, it is certain from the remaining coins, that the Grecian
character was in use.

I give this list, although I do not know its history.

After Vikramaditiya—Sooruj bunses.

. Equoikoo.

. Kurrr Raja.

. Urjun Paul, his son.

. Raja Shah or Gur Kotarr, his son.
. Syj Indur, his son.

. Nonungh Daiv, his son.

Ram Singh, his son.

. Ram Chunder, his son.

. Meidun Mull of whom Midnapoor.
. Urjun Deo, his son.

. Roodur Moon of whom Orissa.

DONanRwWODY

Sp
DH ©

. Bhurt Chund, his son.
. Mudkur Shah, his son.

—_
Go

* He perhaps alludes to the “ aswa,’’ the Sanskrit for horse, But by the change
of a single letter aswa becomes ‘‘ iswa,’’ ‘‘ Lord,’’ which appears to me a more pro-
bable reading. Lord of the Yavan or Greeks.

1854. ] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 79

14. Ram Suha, his son.

15. Runsoor, his brother.

16. Run Sing, ditto.

17. Ruttun Syne, ditto, imprisoned by Sooltan Julal-
ood-deen.

18. Indurjeet, in Sunbut 1688.

19. Runjeet.

20. Bir Singh.

21. Bharut.

22. Raja Maun Singh.

Tt would not however, suit the limits of a preface to pursue the
question further. If the suggestions be sound, they will be taken
up by men of greater erudition, who have leisure and the means of
reference to books. JI would however observe that bare lists of
sovereigns, extending back four or five thousand years, without a
single incident of history, or a hint by which to test their accuracy
in comparison with parallel events in the history of the world, can
be valuable only, when consonant with known phenomena. That
nothing is more easy than to fabricate such lists and that nothing
can be more probable than that bards and priests should fabricate
them in support of their own theories and for the gratification of
the vanity of those in power.

Let us now turn our attention to the favourite hero of the
Punjaub Raja Russaloo son of Sala Byne or Salbyn or Salivahana,
whose capital was Sialkét, one of the oldest cities of the Punjaub,
held by the Pooroowar dynasty. I have in a former number of the
Asiatic Journal offered a list of the Rajahs of Sialkdt as recorded
in a MS. which I there procured, I offer it again for convenience
of reference.

80 ° On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.
= ey A eS PLB Ss} i
® (=e ("Ss |f85
D >S ||P s&s
i oer aie Us
Rajas of the Pooroo-| 5, | «2 |So0 | as
wart family who have] &§ ae) i ee ra eT ee
reigned at Sialkét, and) 55 |S S Ses Es n Si
their successors. Se | ae lable Se
a°|/22 |sh2, 2580
= =v ke) is
AD Ag A. D
Bruhm to S4'abyn, 2000
l)Nalabyn from Sunbut
VST corteee « Sieieievareersie 90 81 81 546 |Asecended the throne 137 of
2)}Russaloo, his son, se. AB “7 103 558 Vikramaditiya.
ETO CN OU slates aiwle's 60's are COede|s eNO sae 590 ;
A) Buryialjiewiewseecces a 62 | 268 | 147 612
5 Jypaul, eoceeee ecoeeces 1 330 169 634
6|Munnipaul, ...... seats! G2 4020) e101 656
7|Mookundurpaul, ....e- 57 | 464 | 213 67!
S| Biddelipaul, «<2. cade op 38 | 521 235 700
Oi Kishenpaul: *setesesecc- 59 509 | 257 pe
10) Synenarl, 2 shiv cece maple ised pce Osiaeto 744
DH Reassiadlsscss ab ews etree 62 710 | 301 766
12) Ranjeet patily s « sian .ccren 88 | 798 | 323 708
13\Runbeerpaul, “cece. 34 886 345 810
4|Dunpauly .scaes %..c3eh 53 | 920 | 367 832
D5\Urjunpaul,. 23.262...) » 40 |? Sho sa79 854
W6\Buchmipauls.. eee: 02] 79 1022 1 “401 876
17/Goorditpaul, ....s.. Sa 45 | 1101 423 898
TON iag awl vac weve servos ens 63 | 1147 | 445 920
19] Soorutpaul, 4.0 occce4 ape «| ge AB.) 12105) 9467 942 |Here ends the Rajpootre
20|Sunnunpatlls ssc: 47 | 1258 | 489 964 dynasty,

Ferokhmiahs 3 ..:)¢56.<‘sients $54) 1805 5)1 986
Maimood of Ghuzni, .. 9 | 1340 | 533 1008 |Died A. D. 1030.

The columns added to this list of kings will show at a glance the
points in which it is open to question. Calculating twenty-two
years to each reign the entire list brings us to the death of Sooltan
Maimood of Ghuzni in A. D. 565 instead of A. D. 1030, showing
a discrepancy of 465 years. Pundits defend this by saying that
under the name of each monarch we are to understand the entire
dynasty. But this will not bear the light; for not only is each Gn
the copy I possess) styled the son of his predecessor ; but a succes-
sion of twenty dynasties in the space of 1198 years is a phenome-
non without precedent. It may perhaps be more correct to infer
that the names of remarkable sovereigns alone have been recorded.

That the Salabyne of Sialkot and the Salivahana whose era is
current in the Indian Peninsula are identical admits of no doubt ;
for the assigned dates of their respective reigns agree within three
years. Salivahana being, according to Elphinstone, A. D. 78 and
Salabyne according to my MS. 81.

———

1854. ] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 81

We may therefore with some security adopt the traditionary era
of Russaloo, son of Salivahana, as A. D. 171, or the 453rd year
after the conquest of the Punjaub by Alexander. This was about
the era of the introduction of Boodhism into the Punjaub ; to judge
by the coins found in topes.

Those topes, in the traditions of the country are always asso-
ciated with the great enemy of Russaloo, viz. the Rakuss. Upon the
Bullur Tope he is said to have sat. Raja Srikup the other enemy
of Russaloo is associated in tradition with the Tope of Maunkyala
and has a tope of his own near the ruins of his palace in Pukli.
The contests therefore of Russaloo with the Rakuss may figure the
strife between two religions ; the Boodhist faith on the one hand,
and the Hindoo or the Christian* faith on the other. Or it may
denote merely the struggle of two distinct races, the Hindoo and the
Scytho-Greek.

The Rakuss, Rakush or Rukshasa, is represented as a gigantic
monster in the human form, having a certain degree of command
over the elements, but amenable to death in a violent form. The
number of the race is variously recorded; but the most general
tradition gives four brothers and a sister. Their chief haunts were
Gundegurh and Alooli of Huzara, but they brought upon themselves
the vengeance of Russaloo by their depredations at Lahore, then
called Oodinugri. Establishing themselves in the forest westward
of that city, they daily demanded a human victim to be devoured by
them. Russaloo’s battles with these monsters, are the most favourite
theme of the bards of the Punjaub.

As in Persian history the white Scythian invaders of the empire
are believed to be figured under the type of the Deeve Sofaid or
white Demon, so the introducers of a creed, monstrous in the eyes
of Brahmans, may have been held up to detestation under the title
and attributes of the Rakuss. That the Grecian colonists of the
Punjaub were eventually converted to this creed we have reason
to believe from the continuance of Grecian inscriptions upon the
coins of the country, after the appearance upon them of Boodhistic
emblems.

* See, farther on, Salivahana’s connection with emblems of the Christian reli-
gion,

82° On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. (Noray

The size of Russaloo’s foes is no doubt enormously exaggerated ;
but it seems to me that the tradition of their gigantic stature, may
have had some foundation in fact. For a coin* is common in Huza-
ra and the trans-Indus territory, which must have been struck by
some king almost coeval with Russaloo, having on one side the
figure of a giant astride upon an elephant, which shrinks to a mere
pony beneath him; he being astride not upon the neck, but upon
the back of the elephant—a posture impossible to a being of human
bulk. The reverse is sometimes a figure of Ceres, or of plenty, with
the cornucopia. At others, it is that of a man who has just struck
with one fist, and has drawn back the other to repeat the blow. This
figure is also probably intended to represent a giant. At other
times the reverse exhibits the four-armed figure occurring upon
some of the coins of Kanerki. At others itis a figure facing the
East and either sacrificing or obtesting. At other times it isa giant
leaning on a trident. The legend, which is always in Greek charac-
ters, is seldom legible, owing partly to the character having become
barbarised, partly to the effects of weather upon the copper: but
more especially to the discordance between the Greek character and
the foreign name or word recorded.

Upon one in my possession however I can distinctly decipher the
word or name AdAoodt, Alooli, which, as above stated, is an old moun-
tain site in Huzara, a reputed haunt of the Rakuss, where accord-
ing to some of the traditions, one of the monsters was slain by
Russaloo. This site was very possibly named after the king or
ruler who struck the coin in question. The elephant-strider is
most probably his image.

This choice of a site in the mountains so strong as that of Alooli,
denotes that the plain was not safe for him, and is in keeping with
the whole tradition of Russaloo’s contests with the Rakuss.

The coin belongs to the Scytho-Greek series, and appears to fol-
low immediately after those generally attributed to Baraoro, if we
may judge by the types and execution. The name Rakuss is claim-
ed by Sungscrit scholars as a corruption of Rukshasa. But I know
no reason why the Hindoos may not have borrowed it from the
Greek verb “paxdw’’ (to rend, tear), or why it may not be com-

* See Nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 of the Plate.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 83

pounded of the Persian words 8!) and wos4S or wits the dragger
or murderer of the highway. In one of the coins of the preceding
series, if indeed it belong not to the same era, is the wild figure of a
man, casting what appears to be anet. This method of entangling
an enemy was known to the ancients: and the Thugs long had the
eredit of practising it upon their victims.

- The elephant-strider coin appears to me to belong to several suc-
cessive reigns, the type gradually growing more barbarous. This
would be the case whether the image represented were the figure of
the reigning ruler and his gigantic descendants, or whether it were
that of a monster slain by the founder of the dynasty. The strider
of the elephant bears sometimes a spear in rest, sometimes only the
Ankoh or iron-hook used for driving the elephant, he has the fillets
of royalty and sometimes what appears to be a horned helmet. The
figure in reverse, burning incense or obtesting, wears top boots and
an English hunting-coat buttoned. Sometimes he wears a turban.
The figure of the reverse leaning upon a trident is naked to the
waist ; after which appears the dhotie of Hindustan, a single cloth
hanging in profuse folds about the loins. There is nothing in these
coins savouring of Buddhism, excepting the place they seem to hold
in the Buddhistic series. The characters are Greek. The head-dress
is Persian, the coat and boots are of Europe not of Tartary. The
trident* which oriental scholars are so fond of attributing to Sheov,
although he stole it from Neptune, is essentially Greek ; as is the
fieure of Ceres with her cornucopia. The language most nearly
approaches to the ancient Persian. The frequent occurrence of
Ra seems to allude to the Ra of Egypt; the sun-god worshipped
there, throughout Persia and eastward to the Jelum, and taken up
in Hindustan under the slightly modified name Ram. On some
of the coins Ardékro may be almost decyphered. In the Ceres
type occurs the word Agothl or Agothkhr if I read aright the bar-
barised characters ATOQ®@A (the rest defaced) ATOOXP. On another
type appears the word POAO or ROAO.

* The trident first appears in coins of Mauas or of Azas, when it serves for
sceptre to the King who, as Neptune, stands upon the ocean, his right foot resting
on his submerged foe. All succeeding appearances of the trident must be regarded
as derived from this type.

M 2

84 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.

The series of coins which commences apparently with the reign
of Kadphises and of which specimens are generally found in topes,
have all the same characteristics ; they are rather Greek than Asiatie,
rather Persian than Tartar, rather belong to the religion of Zer-
toost than to that of Buddha. The inscriptions are in the Greek
character. We have full length figures of Hercules, denoting Hera-
clean descent, which Alexander boasted in common with many
Greeks. We have his club, denoting the same consanguinity.* We
have the trident of Neptune, the especial deity of the Greeks, who
were no doubt as proud as are Britons of their empire of the deep.
We have the figure of Europa seated upon an Asiatic Bull to repre-
sent the union of Europe and Asia in this line of kings; and we
have the incense altar of Greece, upon which Alexander delighted to
burn incense whenever he crossed ariver or captured a fort, or enter-
ed a considerable city ; and we have the cornucopia in the grasp of
Ceres.

On the other hand, the names or words recorded in Greek
characters savour often rather of the ancient Persian, and of the
deities worshipped by that race, as if the close intercourse of cen-
turies and intermarriage with Persians had influenced the religious
tenets of the Arianian kings. Such are the words Mithro, MIOPO
Athro, A@PO, Okro or Ardokro, APAOXPO, Korano, KOPANO, the
last being probably derived from the Pehlivi name of the sun )3>
which gives name to the provinces of Khorussaun and of Khorism.
Whilst HAIOC Helios, the Greek name of the sun, has the same
reference with all the foregoing, to the worship of that luminary
and of his element fire.

* “Ey te aiTh TH Ivddv yh (he has just been speaking of Mount Meros) Bods
pidvras eyKexauuevas pdmadov, Texunpiodcba em) THde, Bt. ‘Hpaxas és "Ivdovs
&pixero. Arrian, lib. v. cap. 3.

Téy d¢ KowwvnodyvTwy aiTG Tis oTpateias amoydvous elvat Tos SlBas cbuBora
Tov yevous cHfovTas, Td, TE Sopas dumexXeoOaty Kaddmep TY ‘Hpaxada kal To oKUTAANn=
pope, kal emikeradobar Bovol cal jurdvors powadov. Strabo. lib, xv. p, 688.

It is curious that the cypher of the Sikh Government stamped upon their pub-
lic cattle, was not exactly a club, but a trident (trisul) which seems to have come
down from the Greeks to them as an emblem of sovereignty. Their turban also
is moulded into the Greek helmet; and like the Spartans, they are sworn to arms.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 85

Nevertheless the appearance of these coins in Buddhistic topes
renders it highly probable that Buddhism had been extensively
adopted when those coins were struck, and leaves not a doubt that
it prevailed whilst the coins were yet current.

If we go back to the first coin of the Scytho-Greek series, that
of Kadphises, it is impossible to resist the conviction that it was
the work of fire-worshippers. In many of the golden coins, the prin-
cipal figure has a pyramidal helmet, i.e. a helmet shaped like a
flame of fire, and a flame of fire issues from the helmet. A flame
also rises from either shoulder. He is pointing down to an altar
and looking up, sometimes with the left arm akimbo, at others rest-
ing it upon a trident, and manifestly demonstrating the necessity
of the worship he inculeates. His features are Turkish, his dress is
that of Bokhara, and Bulkh the land of Zertoosht, when indeed he
is not clad in Grecian mail. He has the club of Hercules denoting
Heraclean origin, and the trident, as descendant of the rulers of the
waves. He has sometimes* the Ram’s horns as Amun Ra or Amun
Helios, not of Egypt but of Greece.t These horns appear in old
coins of Alexander, but were not adopted by any of his successors
in Ariana. Upon the coins are the legends BACIAEYC OOHMO
KAAS®ICHC. BACIAEYC BACIAEON METAC OOHMO KAAGSICEC.,
BACIAEYC BACIAEQN COTHP METAC OOMHN KAA®ICHC.
KOTCO KOZOYAO KAA®IZOY.

But it is certainly not the figure of Kadphises that is sacrificing.
For we have the head of that monarch upon other coins exhibiting
purely Greek traits, and not at all resembling in any particular the
full length portrait.

It seems to me highly probable that the full length figure repre-
sents Zertoosht, and that Kadphises introduced the system of that
sectarian into his dominions. ‘There is as yet nothing savoring of
the Buddhistic doctrines. But they seem to have sprung out of

* See No. 9, of the Plate.

+t The Greeks seem to have been mistaken in attributing the ram’s head to
Amun. It more properly belonged to Kneph. But they could not have fallen
into this error unless the two Deities had been in their day confounded together
by the Egyptians themselves. See Bunsen.

86 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.

the worship of fire, or to have rapidly succeeded. Yor before the
types of this series of coins are quite effaced, we find the king flour-
ishing, in lieu of a sceptre, the Buddhistic rattle.

It is I know the fashion to consider Kadphises as a barbarian,
i, e. an Asiatic and not a Greek. But this surmise appears to me
to have little foundation, Greek could never have been the language
of Ariana, for we have almost no traces of its existence in the dia-
lects of the Asiatic provinces of that empire. It could have been
only the court language, and must have been unintelligible to the
mass of the people. Why then should Kadphises, if not of Grecian
descent, have adopted it? and why should he have clung with such
tenacity to Grecian emblems? It is highly probable I think that
he was of Greek descent, born in Bulk or its neighbourhood, and
that he conquered Cabul and the Sind Sagur Dooab. In that case
he might naturally have dropt the Pali, as being unintelligible to
him, and have preserved only the Greek characters in his inscrip-
tions.

Then follows the question, What is the origin of Boodhism? Is
there any monument of that worship which can with certainty be
traced to a period antecedent to Christianity? Are we not justified
in regarding Egypt and Assyriaas the nurseries of the worship of
fire, with which was associated the doctrine of the good and the
evil principle ? Are we not justified in considering the pyramids as
the original type of topes and dagobas of whatever kind? If the
latter surmise be sound, the course of Boodhism was from North-
West to South-Hast and the earliest topes are those of Cabul.
Yet from none of these topes have coins been found of earlier date
than the second century of our era, although Sakhya Muni the sup-
posed founder of Boodhism, is generaliy believed to have flourished
three or four centuries before Christ, and although in the 7th cen-
tury, the Chinese traveller Hiang Tsang mentions dagobas at Jul-
lalabad and Peshawur built by Asoka, who is supposed to have
reigned in the third century before Christ.

When the doctrine of Christ was first preached to the world, the
prevalent eastern philosophy was that of the Gnostics, which per-
vaded Egypt and Syria, and being closely allied to the religion of
the Magi, was probably also prevalent throughout Persia. We need

1854. ] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 87

only to lay side by side the doctrines of the Gnostics and those of
the Boodhists, to be convinced that they have a common origin, or
that the one is derived from the other.

According to the Boodhist, Adi Budha, the supreme, self-existent
God, infinite, eternal, without members or passions, dwelling in
unbroken peace and in unbounded happiness, conceiving the desire
to create, brought into existence five Dhyani Boodhas, or Divine
intelligences, each of whom produced a son or Boodhisatwa. These
were the actual creators of the universe, its preservers and de-
stroyers.

The soul is part of the essence of Adi Boodha or the Almighty,
allied to the material creation by misfortune and error. (How mis-
fortune or error could happen to the Almighty is not explained.)

Adi Boodha although acknowledged as God, is never worshipped.

By abstinence from evil and meditation upon God, the soul is at
length freed from its union with the flesh, and reunited to the
Almighty.

There is a heaven for those who free themselves from the evil.

A hell for those who remain unfreed.

According to the Gnostic. The supreme self-existent God, infi-
nite, eternal, without members and without passions gave forth a
succession of emanations from himself called Aton (Avwv.) These
acting upon matter which was eternal, but lay in a state of chaos,
reduced it to order, and thus the universe had being. The Aton
who effected this was the Demiurgos.: As Lord supreme of
matter, he is at variance with the supreme spirit; and it is the
triumph of spirit over matter which is to restore the spiritual nature
of man to the Pleroma or heaven of the Almighty spirit.

According to the Manicheans, a branch of the Gnostics, Manes
(perhaps the Munnoo of the Hindoo and the Mani or Mooni of the
Boodhist) was the Comforter promised by our Saviour, when he left
his disciples in despair at his loss. The Boodha closely assimilates
to this character. He was a messenger from heaven. Not a God.
Nor yet a mere man. A comforter and a teacher—but not an object
of worship. The Hindoo Pundit if asked to describe the Munnoo
says, “ ‘The Munnoo is neither God nor man. He appears from
time to time and by him the universe is held together. This is the

88 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.

Manes of the Manichzans and the Mooni of the Boodhist, and of
their common origin there ean be little doubt.

Another remarkable circumstance is, that in the Punjaub a Bood-
hist priest is called Gnastic ; a name so peculiar and so underivable
from any dialect of the country, that there is some ground for
believing it to be identical with Gnostic.

One of the branches of the Manichean heresy was that of the
Aphites, whose Agatho Demon was the serpent: and the serpent
was a type of the Saviour of the world—or according to some, was
the Saviour.

Now according to tradition Sal Byne or Salivahana was son of a
carpenter, and educated by a potter. His father, the carpenter, was
chief of a serpent tribe, called Tukshaka, who could at pleasure
appear as serpents or as men. Vikramaditiya, king of India, hear-
ing that a child should be born of a virgin, who should conquer
him, sent forth an army to destroy the child. The child Salivahana,
breathing life into an army of clay images which the potter had
made to amuse him, sent them forth and conquered Vikramaditiya.
His army, however, entering the holy stream of the Narbudda on
their return, dissolved in the water.

“ This* Salivahana appears in the Bidhi Sutwa of Siam as the
Devetat or great foe and persecutor of Boodha through his ten
stages of existence. Salivahana under the title of Tukshaka was
crucified by order of Boodha on an instrument resembling the cross.
Others say that he was impaled alive upon a double cross and hurl-
ed into the infernal regions: but the picture representing this, exhi-
bits blood upon the arms and legs as if from crucifixion.”

It is manifest that Salivahanat was in some manner connected

* According to Col. Low.

t+ Salivahana signifies the cross-borne. Hindoos however derive it from Shali, a
winged-horse that could fly over the ocean, and Wahun a Rider: Rider of the
winged-horse.

The following is the succession of kings of the Chundra-bunsi line according
to Sanscrit records

Rana, king of the Dukkun or South, Maun Singh, his son, who reigned from
Benares to the Dukkun.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 89

with the Christian faith. That faith spread very early into India.
The apostle Thomas is believed to have preached at the court of
Gondofares, king of Ariana, as well as to the Indians of the coast
of the Peninsula. It is certain also that Christianity in its purest
form early overspread Persia. And the Chaldean church (of which
a remnant yet survives in the Koord Mountains,* and which from
the purity of its doctrine was in all probability propagated in the
first century of our era) has records of Bishops of Merve, Heraut,
India, Tabaristan, Samarcund, Mawaralnahr, Kashgar, Toorkistan,
Bulkh, Seistan and Pekin of China, and fourteen others who need
not here be named.

It is therefore probable that Salivahana was a convert to the
Christian doctrine, which seems to me more reasonable than to sup-
pose him an imaginary personage, the personification in fact of the
Christian faith in India. For the Hindoos of the Indian Peninsula
take their era from his reign, and the traditions of the Punjaub are
full of his doings and of those of his son Russaloo.

Again to quote the researches of Col. Low. The Aryya Raja is
the same as Deva Twashta or Devetat, (i. e. Sala Vahana) who was
crucified by order of Boodha, whilst Boodha’s disciples are styled
Arahan.

Now as Boodha was contemporary with Salivahana according to
the Siamese books: either those books are false or Boodhism arose
in the first century of our era. As Christianity flowed down from
the North-West into Persia, Ariana and India, so it is highly pro-
bable that with it would flow those peculiar doctrines of the Gnos-
tics, which had distorted several sects of the church in Egypt, Syria
and Persia. This may have been the foundation of Boodhism ; and
the rival doctrines being preached to the same people at the same

moment, would have become inveterately opposed the one to the
other.

Salivahana or Sahl Bahn reigned from the Jelum to Cape Comorin; Poorun,
his son, did not reign.

Russaloo, son of Salivahana, reigned in the Punjaub, and with him closed the
line, he dying childless.

* See Layard’s Nineveh, vol. Ist, chap. viii. This Church seems to have been
protected so long as the reign of the Khaliphs lasted. The Toorks their succes-
sors persecuted and almost annihilated the Church.

90 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 1.

Salivahana may have been called the Aryya Raja from his autho-
rity extending into Ariana or Arya, of which we must remember that
the Punjaub (the Western half of it at least) from time to time
formed a portion. Salivahana seems to have been master as far as
Jullalabad beyond the Khyber.

Of the birth of Russaloo and of his early history there remain
many fabulous traditions. His father from fear of him kept him
whilst young in a subterranean apartment. It therefore does not
follow that the son was of the same faith as the father. Russaloo
may have been either a Christian or a Hindoo. But it seems pro-
bable that his foes, styled Rakuss, were Boodhists, whom as the per-
secutors and murderers of his father, he would naturally have hated.

One of the most remarkable points in the religion of the Bood-
hists is their monastic establishments of both sexes. Another is
their use of candles and cows in their religious ceremonies. A third
is their practice of hoarding up relics. In all these respects they
resemble the Roman and Greek churches, and it becomes a curious
enquiry, whether they derived these remarkable institutions and
customs from Christian sects, or whether the Christian sects copied
from them ; or whether both borrowed from the Essenes, who appear
to have at least practised Monachism previous to the institution of
Christianity. It seems to me not improbable that the Manichexans
may be the original founders of Boodhism. That Manes may be
the type of the Mooni of the Boodhist and of the Munnoo of the
Hindoo.

The great difficulty attending such a theory is the inscription
upon the rocks of Girnar and Dhauli. If the Asoka who engraved
these was the grandson of Chundragupta and not a subsequent
king of the same name, Boodhism must have preceded Christianity.
It is however no uncommon thing to find the same name recurring
in the lists of Hindoo kings. Thus in the Raja Tarangini we have
two Domodaras, three Gonardas, two Vibhichamas, two Sunkramas,
two Vikramadityas, two Naras: there is also an Asoka who could
scarcely have been the great Boodhist king. Moreover although
the lists of kings make Asoka grandson of Chundragupta, these
lists are not very worthy of dependence. Wherever the number
of kings does not agree with the period, they are supposed to cover

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 91

in history, pundits explain it by the omission of kings, sometimes
for their supposed delinquency, at others from their reigns having
passed with little incident.

Certain it is, that no traces of Boodhism met the Macedonians
in the Punjaub in the sixth century before Christ. And Megas-
themes who resided several years at the court of Sandracottos at
Palibothra in search of all that was curious in the religion and
customs of the Hindoos, seems to have been equally ignorant of the
existence of Boodhism in the third century before Christ. |

Antiochus the Great invaded India B.C. 103. Yet from that
invasion flowed no knowledge of Boodhism into Greece or Syria,
although according to Boodhist tradition the religion must have
been instituted nearly 400 years. The earliest record we have of
the existence of Boodhism in India appears to be that left by
Fahian, the Chinese traveller, who in A. D. 412 represents all the
Hindoo Princes, East of the deserts of India, as attached to the
law of Boodha.

I have allowed myself to ramble from the immediate subject to
which this is a preface, because the main use of all traditions is to
throw light upon history; and this is done not only by the sub-
stance of the traditions themselves, but much more by the facts
and suggestions we are led to, in endeavouring to elucidate them.
It was thus in their search for the grand arcanum, that our fathers
laid the foundation of the science of chemistry.

Of the original poem fragments only remain, and no Bard pos-
Sesses more than a few of these. The Stanzas are sung to the
accompaniment of the Citara, and the prose portions are rehearsed
without music.

Specimens of the metre will be found at the end of the notes.
It seems probable, that they are fragments of a complete tradi-
tionary ballad.

(To the continued.)

SPP DBS LI SL IAS SIS SIP ALIA LI LID

92 Notes on the Iron Ore of Korana. [No. 1.

Notes on the Iron Ore of Korana in the Jetch Dooab of the Punjab,
with a Qualitative Analysis of the same, by ANDREW FLEMING,
M.D. Epin. F. R. 8. E. Assistant Surgeon, 4th Regt. Punjab
Cavalry.

In the Report of the Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal
for February as published in its Journal No. 2 of 1853, there
appears a letter from Major Baker, dated September 20th, 1852,
forwarding, to the address of H. Piddington, Esq. for analysis, a
specimen of an iron ore from the Hill of Korana in the Jetch Dooab
of the Punjab, which had been sent to him by Lieut.-Col. Napier,
Civil Engineer, Punjab, along with a memorandum on its locality
&c. by W. Purdon, Esq. dated 11th November, 1852.

Having been the original discoverer of this ore during a hurried
trip made in January, 1852, to the Korana Hills, in company with
Lieut. Grounds, Indian Navy, to whom I pointed it out, and having
satisfied myself at the time that the ore was one of good quality,
1 was not a little surprised to observe the remarks made on it and
the results of its analysis by Mr. Piddington.

These induced me to believe, that something very different from
the Korana ore, had been sent by mistake, as the results of a qualita-
tive analysis of the ore, which I have just made, amply prove.

Mr. Piddington, in his report of his analysis,* does not give the
physical characters of the specimen examined, but remarks it has
the appearance of a “rich carbonate of iron,” than which nothing
can be more dissimilar to the true Korana ore. The results of his
analysis, appear to me to be such as would be obtained, from the
examination of a ferruginous kunkur (calcareous tufa).

A specimen of the true Korana ore was forwarded by me to the
Asiatic Society of Bengal marked No. 71, along with a collection
of geological specimens from the Punjab, on the 26th October,
1852, and to it, I beg, those interested will refer.

The ore is of a dark brown, almost black colour, and with a satiny
submetallic lustre. Its specific gravity is high and its streak reddish
brown. Heated in a matrass it gives off water.

* See Asiatic Society’s Journal, No. 2 of 1853, page 208.

1854. ] Notes on the Iron Ore of Korana. 93

In powder it does not effervesce with hydrochloric acid, but parti-
ally dissolves, the solution acquiring the characteristic brown-
yellow colour of perchloride of iron.

A portion, finely powdered in an agate mortar, was digested in
aqua regia, and evaporated to dryness. Water acidulated with aqua
regia was then added, and the solution separated by filtration from a
small insoluble residue of a dark-brown colour, apparently unde-
composed ore (A).

To the filtered solution ammonia in slight excess was added, which
caused a copious precipitate of peroxide of iron (B). This was
separated by filtration, and the filtered liquid tested in the usual
way for lime and magnesia, but without discovering a trace.* Hy-
drosulphate of ammonia did not indicate the presence of manganese.

The precipitate (B) was re-dissolved in an excess of aqua regia,
the solution cooled as well as the weather would permit, treated
with carbonate of soda and well stirred during effervescence.

_ The peroxide of iron precipitated was then separated by filtration
and the clear solution boiled with a slight excess of carbonate of
soda. No trace of manganese however could be detected.

The portion of ore (A) insoluble in acid was fused with carbonate
of potash in a platinum crucible, and the resulting brownish slag
treated with aqua regia. It dissolved entirely, with the exception
of a few flakes of silica. The solution was then evaporated to dry-
ness, redissolved in acidulated water, filtered to separate silica, and
from the clear solution I precipitated the remaining peroxide of iron
in the usual way, testing the solution filtered from it for lime and
magnesia without detecting any.

From the above it is evident that the only constituents of the
ore are—

Waiter.

+ Peroxide of iron.
Silica.
* In the specimen analyzed by Mr. Piddington he found 65.14 per cent, of
carbonate of lime (limestone).
+ Not having any caustic potash nor material for preparing it available, I was
unable to ascertain if any alumina occurred in the ore. From the appearance of
the precipitated peroxide of iron, we should say it is absent or nearly so.

94 Notes on the Iron Ore of Korana. [No. 1.

It is in short the limonite or brown hematite iron ore of minera-
logists, on which Dana remarks as follows :

“ Limonite is one of the most important ores of iron. The pig
iron from the purer varieties, obtained by smelting with charcoal,
is readily convertible into steel.”

Jt generally contains from 1 to 10 per cent. of silica which in the
Korana ore is not in large quantity.

At present the weather is so hot and I have so little convenience
for performing analysis, that I am unable to make a quantitative
determination of the constituents of the ore, which, I believe, will
be found to yield about 80 per cent. (probably more) of peroxide of
iron, a quantity equivalent to fifty-six of metal.

Having given a general account of the Korana Hills and of the
mode of occurrence of the iron ore in my late report to Government
on the mineral wealth, &c. of the Salt Range and its dependencies,
I need not here enter into further detail. I may remark, however,
that as I could only devote one day to the examination of the loca-
lity, I can give but little positive information as to the quantity of
ore likely to be found. At one spot the mass or vein of it appeared
to be of considerable extent. If it should be found to occur in
large quantity in all the quartz veins throughout the different ridges
forming the Korana Hills, the thick jungle in their immediate
vicinity would afford abundance of charcoal with which to smelt
the ore, and limestone as a flux could be brought from the Salt
Range, if kunkur, which is no doubt to be found near at hand, would
not answer.

We very much doubt however if iron could be manufactured in
the Punjab, at a cheaper rate than English iron can be supplied.

Jt is not improbable that manganese ore (peroxide of manganese)
in workable quantity may also be found at Korana, as on our visit
there I also discovered and obtained unmistakeable specimens of
this valuable mineral, one of which marked No. 72 was forwarded
to the Asiatic Society in the collection above referred to.

1854. | Literary Intelligence. . 95

Laterary Intelligence.
(Communicated by Dr. A. SPRENGER.)

Hajy Mohammad Hosayn, the best publisher in India, has come
from Lucnow to Calcutta with a view of establishing here a print-
ing office (he is going to found new type) and alithography for pub-
lishing Arabic and Persian works. The first books which he intends
to publish is the Tafsyr of Nayshaptiry and the Ayyn Akbary. —

The following books have lately been printed :

pi Glo Say LAY! dom?

Present to the good, being a Hindoostanee translation of the
Mashariq alanwar by Khorram ’alyy in 1249. Beginning
gsttle LS aslo arr L m2) y9] den ooo AV dos)!

Lithographed Lucnow, Moctafa press 1269, 2 vols. 8vo. 412 and
540 pp. with the Arabic text. This is the second edition.
ctl! omall SRM Syrel (9 US

Critic of the sources from which Laws are derived and on the
manner in which they are derived by Hosam aldyn (this one of the
texts on the subject read in schools).

Beginning
ais eral Sal ws Sly dg” 9) Pe Sbalty a}, isle él) Ota OF) (40}

Lithographed, Delhi, very clear and with copious glosses, 1268,
large 8yvo. 184 pp.
659k yg %mvd (y) cence dos” 93! Siew | is” b5 lan! LAS Ay 55} pila
A commentary on the Qoran by Baghawy, the author of the
Magabyh. Beginning
Ol 5 sy8)l y LAS 5 Sedat! (55 AU oye} --- pe OS
Lithographed, Bombay (there is a blunder in the very title-page)
1269 large 4to. about 800 pages.

96 Literary Intelligence. [No. 1.

Anecdotes, witty sayings, riddles composed in Urdoo, in 1266, by
Chanka Prashad, whose takhallug is Jonin. Beginning
S{Axdew! es YO ed _y5\Siv0 Caz) 9 py ed OX)

Lithographed, Delhi, 8vo. 1268, 30 pp.

Cooke Us lo (Quo

ald

The celebrated Persian imitation of the Maqamat of Haryry, by the

Qadhiy Hamyd Abu Bakr. Beginning
gli poll U5, cgSIt al del

Lithographed, Delhi 1268, large 8vo. with glosses 182° pp.
bsla wad

The Dywan of Hafiz with a few glosses.

Lithographed, Delhi, 1269, 8vo. of 338 pp. I have not ascertained
what text it is. Hajy Mohammad Hosayn tells me that he is bring-
ing out a carefully revised text with copious glosses founded upon
four commentaries. This will be a most important publication.

wl fy als

Lectures and prayers for every day in the week, consisting of
passages selected from the Qoran by Imam ’alyy a son of Sayyid
- Najaf ’alyy of Agra. Beginning

wige do fol cos crmw 8 coed led ae Jo

Lithographed, Lucnow, Moctafa press, 1268, small 8vo. 145 pp.

We learn from a letter of Professor Fleischer that the Saxon
Government has purchased at Damascus a collection of Arabic
MSS. for 70,000 Piasters. It contains about five hundred volumes
on various sciences, and is to be deposited in the hbrary of the
university of Leifzig. Most of the books are written in a clear and
legible hand, and some of them are of great age. The oldest bears
the date of A. H. 380, and there are several MSS. among them of
the fifth century. It contains a great number of historical works
and of Journals. Professor Fleischer is preparing a catalogue of
this valuable collection.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For January, 1854.

ws aa

At the Anniversary General Meeting of the Asiatic Society, held
on the 4th inst. at the usual hour,
Sir James Corvitez, Kt., President in the Chair,
The Secretary read the following report :

REPORT.

In presenting their annual report of Proceedings the Council
have again occasion to congratulate the meeting on the actual con-
dition of the Society, which, both financially and in respect of acces-
sion of members, is very favourable. :

At the close of 1852 the Society numbered 1389 members. Since
that time it has lost three members by death and six by retirement,
besides two whose names have been removed from the list under
bye-law 13, for non-payment of subscription. There has however
been an accession of eighteen new members, making the total num-
ber now on the Society’s list 146, of whom 23 are absent from India.

Among the names of deceased members are those of the Hon’ble
James Thomason and Major Markham Kittoe, both of them dis-
tinguished for the deep interest which they took in the prosperity
and usefulness of this institution, and the latter a contributor to its
Journal. The name of the other deceased member is Dr. F. Corbyn.

FINANCE.

The abstract Statement No. 1 annexed to this report, shews the
receipts of 1853 to have been Rs. 19,933-13-7 which added to the
sum of Rs, 3,762-6-10, the balance in the Society’s favour at the

98 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 1.

end of 1852 make a total income of Rs. 23,696-4-5. The total ex-
penditure for the year has been Rs. 18,463-7-6, leaving a balance in
favour of the Society, of Rs. 5,232-12-11. The gradual improvement
of the different branches of the Society’s resources will be best
seen in the following statement.

Receipts in 1852, in 1853. Disbursement, 1853.

Contribution, ......... Rs. 6,764 12 O 7,778 9 8 16 0 0
Library including Socie-
ty’s Oriental and other

publications, ......... 1,652 11 0 2,176 9° 6° e624 13 9
SUNG es (odio staswnatent « 1074 4 0 816 4 0 3496 5 0
Museum including Govt.

Grants,” .........0.... 7,008 “L 0 7,368 0 GO 7aaa 4°70
A 5 pid KOH baY2 a9) | Pa ea a ol 09 0 0 0 0 1,483 11 6
Secretary’s Office......... 211 0 0 OO Es 1 0
CDQ sts We al nanan nee e 1380 0 O 315 0 O o2 0 0
Miscellaneous, ........... 384 5 6 0 0 0 3802 0 8

eS 9 SE

Total, 17,026 2 618455 2 916,766 3 6

The finance Committee have carefully examined the statement of
outstanding assets, and at their suggestion, the council have re-
moved from the account books, all such items as are not likely to be
realized. The items thus removed amount to Rs. 4,186-5-11 and
there are still a few which are doubtful of realization. The rest Rs.
8,210-3-5 however are certain of realization in course of this year.

The whole of the liabilities pressing or otherwise, including the
estimated cost of the last three Nos. of the Journal not yet paid
for, amount to 1,945-6-10, which deducted from the cash balance now
in hand will, together with Rs. 884-14 in the hands of the London .
agents, leave at credit a clear disposable balance of Rs. 3,287-6-1.

This result will doubtless, the Council think, be acknowledged as
satisfactory, especially when it is remembered that it has been ar-
rived at after incurring heavy expenses for repairing and adding to

A Rs. 1,171-3-6, the buildings (A) and for illustrating the contribu-

B Rs. 1,506-4-0. tions (B) published in the journal.

The following may be taken as a fair estimate of the probable
income and expenditure of the current year.

1854. ] Proceedings of the Astatic Society. 99

INCOME.
Contributions from 123 Resident Members, ............... Rs. 7,872
Cavern Grants, oii. eo ge sbi aliedi a Boeke eee lesweueee) > 1'7,068
PIO) 4. chi ONE wen catlhiigancieven age 8 ve 1,000
meen Gocety’s Publications, 2:5. /.0...2o suede cceeagcdenda cos 2,200
RANG, «oo... sce .ccsecnsessanernes ae Bis Gouin wed. 200
Ope ea. 18,640

EXPENDITURE.

General Establishment, Secretary’s Office, ................+. Rs. 1,470
Museum Establishment and contingencies, ............-..s0000 7,920
MERGE Os niece ye SC Ligh weeps caer Mesa ace eedsps 1,800
Sapeary meluding Ks. 1,000 for books, «55.50.55 .0..c0 ces eseece sce 2,250
miieeellaneous, including Building, ................scececsecossreses 1,200
Total, 14,640

LIBRARY.

Since the last annual Report, the Library has received an addition
of 153 volumes, many of which are donations from authors and learn-
ed Societies. Successive grants, amounting altogether to Rs. 1,000,
have been made to the Library Committee for the purchase of ad-
ditional works. Glazed cases have been provided for the Persian,
Arabic and Urdu MSS. and others are in course of preparation
for the Sanscrit MSS. The Council recommend that the at-
tention of their successors may be drawn to the propriety of still
further strengthening the resources of this Department in the course
of the current year.

The new Catalogue in a more useful form than that published in
1843, is in the press and, it is hoped, will be published soon.

Museum.

This Department has been enriched by the acquisition of several

valuable ancient coins and sculpture.
OFFICERS.

The Council have again to express their entire satisfaction with
the manner in which the Librarian and the Curators of the two De-
partments of the Museum have discharged their duties.

oO 2

100 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | [No. 1.

JOURNAL.

Seven numbers of the Journal have been published during the
year just closed. They contain a great variety of papers, many of
which were placed at the Secretary’s disposal by order of the Most
Noble the Governor General of India, to whom the acknowledg-
ments of the Society are due.

ORIENTAL GRANT.

Marked progress has attended the change made in the mode of
publishing the Bibliotheca Indica; no less than twenty-two Nos. have
been issued during the year under review. Of these 9 are Arabic and
the rest Sanscrit, and they include portions of the following works.

1. The Uttara Naishada Charita by Sri Harsa, with the commen-
tary of Narayana, edited by Dr. Réer, Fasciculi V. VI. & VII.
Nos. 46, 52, and 67.

2. Chaitanya Chandrodaya, or the incarnation of Chaitanya, a
Drama in ten acts, by Kavikarnapura, with a commentary explanatory
of Prakrita passages, edited by Babu Rajendralél Mittra, Fasciculi
I. Il. Nos. 47, and 48.

3. Suyuty’s Itqan or the exegetic sciences of the Koran. Edited
by Moulavees Bashurooddin and Nurool Haqq, with an analysis by
Dr. Sprenger, Fasciculi II. III. Nos. 49, and 57.

4. Taittiriya, Aittar¢éya, Swétas' watara, Kéna,Isa, Katha, Prasna,
Mundaka, and Mandukya Upanishads, translated by Dr. Roer, Fasci-
culus Il. No. 50.

5. Sdhitya Darpana or Mirror of Composition, a Treatise on Li-
terary Criticism, by Viswanatha Kavirdja, edited by Dr. Roer and
translated into English by Dr. J. Ballantyne, Fasciculi III. IV. V.
Nos. 53, 54, and 55.

6. Lalita-Vistara, or Memoirs of the life and Doctrines of Sakya
Sifha, edited by Babu Rajendralél Mittra, Fasciculus I. No. 51.

7. Fotooh Al Sham, being an account of the Moslim Conquests in
Syria, by Aboo Ismaail Mohummed ’bin Abd Allah al’azdid al Bagri.
Edited by Ensign W. N. Lees, Fasciculi I. II. Nos. 56 and 62.

8. The Conquest of Syria, commonly ascribed to Aboo Abd
Allah Mohammad B. Omar al Waqidi, edited with Notes by Ensign
W.N. Lees, Fasciculi I. IT. Nos. 59 and 66.

9. <A Dictionary of the Technical Terms used in the sciences of the

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 101

Musalmans, edited by Moulavees Mohammad Wajyh, Abd Al Haqq
and Gholam Kader and Dr. Sprenger, Fasciculi I. II. Nos. 58 and 65.

10. Biographical Dictionary of Persons who knew Mohummed,
by Ibn Hajar, edited in Arabic by Moulavees Mohummed Wajyh,
Abdul Haqq and Gholam Kader and Dr. Sprenger, Fasciculus I.
No. 61.

11. Tusy’s List of Shy’ah Books and ’Alam alHoda’s Notes on
Shy’ah Biography, edited by Dr Sprenger, Fasciculus I. No. 60.

12. Sarvadarsana Safigraha; or an Epitome of the different sys-
tems of Indian Philosophy, edited by Pandit Iswarachandra Vidya-
sagara, No. 63.

Among the works in progress, the Council would especially draw
attention to an edition of the Black Yajur Veda, the only portion
of the ancient Hindu scriptures which for want of MSS. no scho-
lar in Europe has yet been able to undertake. It will complete
the series now in the course of publication under the auspices of
the Hon’ble Court of Directors by Messrs. Miller, Weber, Benfey
and Roth. The Sanhita portion is to be edited by Dr. Roer and
the Bramanah by the Society’s Librarian, Babu Rajendralal Mittra.

Resolved on the proposition of the President, seconded by Mr.
Houstoun, that the Report be received and adopted.

In compliance with the notice given at the December Meeting,
the President also proposed that section 6 of the Bye Laws be mo-
dified by omitting the words “is anxious to promote the cause of
science and Literature and.’’ Hon’ble Col. J. Low having second-
ed the resolution, it was carried unanimously.

The meeting then proceeded to the election of office-bearers for
the current year, and appointed Mr. Houstoun and Dr. Macrae
Scrutineers, who announced the following to be the result of the
Ballot.

PRESIDENT.
Hon’ble Sir J. W. Colvile, Kt.

Vicu-PRESIDENTS.
Hon’ble Col. J. Low.
Sir H. M. Elliot.
Babu Ramgopaul Ghose.

102

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

CouUNcIL.
C. Allen, Esq.
Dr. G. G. Spilsbury.
Dr. Macrae.
Major Baker.
Captain Thuillier.
Rev. W. Kay.
Dr. Roer.
HH. Woodrow, Esq.
H. Walker, Esq.

SECRETARIES.

Dr. A. Sprenger.
A. Grote, Esq.

[No. 1.

— me

viewk

c btm, tear nn ek

Si; Brae, AG

ile

Aig,
4 PSSM

BY CAPT" J.C. HAUGHTON nO

POOROOLEEA : ee

Asst Comm® I

Princ’

7 1LLUSTRATE A MEMORANDUM ON THE

S Keysagurh..o

)
YT
odladayr,

OTAMAR

A
oh

an
at
i meipaony

oPatkole

_————

Dy
Ay ING

———

OFalsea

1 0 Muldectunee 2
| 5 O fandvo j © Phoolkoosrna’
1 il ne Chukriherpoor Dhoba West H 5 j Y i
||
i |

40.
tH Wy
yal osilinyee as 4
i al 2 Mojata
| OMuramdegs qBurkal o Sildah
if \) |
|
1 i OGhatsila

| } “ nto & ‘ " eechinss
22 ] Vr tocern : cof E ¥ a
30. i

Oak otiin

OJoreesa

Strike BUN

O assiaz

Cras ‘ 0 he : , y 2
Sile of LalyuPh
the eka

JOURNAL

OF THE

meta TI SOULE LY.

LDOPOLLOPIIPLPIPIPPLLw

No. II.—1854.

Memorandum on the Geological structure and Mineral resources of
the Singhbhoom Division, South-West Frontier Agency. By Capt.
J. C. Haventon, late Assistant to the Governor-General’s Agent
in the South-West Frontier.

In order to clearly understand the Geology of the country to
which this memorandum refers, it appears desirable to allude also
to the principal geographical features connected with it, as they
present themselves.

To the North West lies the table of Chota Nagpore, the general
level of which is between 1,200 and 2,000 feet above that of the
sea. The base of this table-land appears to be gneiss, passing in
some places into granite. It is usually covered by quartz, gravel,
and ferruginous clay. The gravel has the appearance of being
formed on the spot from the disintegration of quartz, its chief
component, and except in the beds of streams, is not rolled.

The gneiss in many places, rises into domes and conical hills of
no great elevation. These are occasionally giant masses of solid
rock, which must have been protruded in a semi-liquid state. In
other instances they consist in huge fragments promiscuously heaped
together, as though the upheaval of the rock were accomplished by
sudden violence, applied after it had become consolidated. The
quartz is often found almost alone, and frequently contains large
crystals of schorl.

The tableland of Chota Nagpore gives rise to the Damooda
flowing South East into the Hooghly and the Sooburno Rekha and

No. LXVI.—Nerw Szrigzs. Vou. XXIII. P

104 Memorandum on the Geological structure [ No. 2.

Bamunee, flowing more Southerly into the Bay of Bengal, the
sources of which rivers or their tributaries, are all within a short
distance of the station of Chota Nagpore. The table-land extends
ina North East direction from Ruttunpore* of (great) Nagpore
through Juspore, the North West extreme of Singhbhoom, Tamar
and Pachete to the Trunk Road Hast of Purusnath, the Southern
termination of it is generally rather abrupt from Ruttunpore to the
neighbourhood of Singhbhoom, where lofty ridges stretch South from
it. Again it resumes its character in Tamar, where it is marked by
the rivers Kanchee and Kurkurree, tributaries of the Sooburno
Rekha. Further East the terminations appear to be more gradual.
The Southern slope is generally covered with jungle, consisting of
sal and other trees common to Bengal, intermixed with bamboo of a
description which does not attain any great size.

South East of the table-land above described, schists, slates, old
sandstones and others, which may all be called metamorphic rocks,
are met. The appearance of these rocks varies greatly according to
their proximity to the igneous rocks which underlie, overlie, or
pierce them. Below the table-land, gneiss ceases to be the principal
rock, but still occasionally shows itself. It is seen as far Hast as the
neighbourhood of Bancoora, and South to the frontier of Mohrbunj
in the tributary mehals, possibly further. The quartz gravel still
abounds, and is in many places go rich in iron as to be smelted.
In other places the quartz appears to be entirely replaced by oxide
of iron and nodular or magnetic iron ores.

In this region the metamorphic rocks are every where pierced
with dikes of green stone trap and allied rocks, most of which are
extremely rich in iron. This fact I learnt to my sorrow from
numerous triangulations made with a view to the compilation of a
map during my tours in the district, having been rendered useless
by the effect of local attraction on the magnetic needle, which I had
not leisure to investigate. The greenstones disintegrate into a rich
ferruginous earth, containing a black iron sand which is attracted by
the magnet. The greenstone hills are generally long dikes running
in a Northerly and Southerly direction, and are chiefly of little
altitude; but in some places they attain a considerable elevation.

* 1,539 feet above the sea,

1854.| and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Dvwision. 105

The Baghmoondee trigonometrical station which is on one of these
hills, is, by the boiling point of water, about 1200 feet above the
sea. The rock of this hill shows a disposition to columnar form.
I was much puzzled to account for the sharp angular appearance,
which the blocks forming the surface of these hills exhibit; the
more, as in many instances the fracture was recent. Careful obser-
vation showed that these very hard masses had split of themselves, by
the unequal contraction of their parts when, after being heated by
the sun, they were suddenly cooled by heavy rain.

The metamorphic formation appears to extend South to Sumbul-
pore and Goomsoor, having basins in it containing secondary strata
and coal formations. One of these appears to occupy the territory
of Deknal in the tributary mehals, and another to extend from
Gangpore South Westerly through the North of Sumbulpore towards
Ruttunpore. The existence of coal in the valley of the Hutsoo
(Husdah) has long been known. I have found it also in the bed of
the Mand at Chunderpore; both these streams are tributaries of
the Mohanuddy. The Gangpore coal formation is probably con-
nected with that of Sirgooja and Palamow; but on this point I have
no reliable data. ‘To return however to a more particular account
ofthe country which I am desirous to describe. I may observe
that hills of metamorphic rocks of various elevations, seldom beyond
1200 feet, run Southerly from the table-land of Chota Nagpore,
dividing Singhbhoom from Gangpore and Bunnye, another spur of
the same range runs Easterly dividing Tamar and Patcoom from
Singhbhoom. This range slopes down gradually to the Sooburno
Rekha. There are some corresponding ridges east of that river, but
these are intersected by Dulma, the rival of Purusnath, which lies
Southerly from Pooroolea and stretches still further South, sending
off spurs in various directions. This hill exteriorly at least, appears
to be composed of metamorphic rocks. It attains a height of 3,049
feet. Smoke is said to issue from a fissure at the top, but the inform-
ation I possess on this point is very vague. South of Dulma are
hills of the same class of rocks of inferior height; these however
abound in mineral wealth; some assume an Easterly and Westerly
direction for instance, the range of Bellipeharee and the Dhoba
range; others, as the Ranga Mittee range, run North and South.

Pia

106 Memorandum on the Geological structure [No. 2.

The latter attains considerable height, and divides the estate of
Dhulbhoom in half, joining the high hills of Mohrbunj to the South.

In the South of the Colehan, a table-land rises rather abruptly to
the height of about 1000 feet above the level of the sea. This
table declines gradually to the West, South and South Hast. In
the latter quarter it joins the base of the high mountain Badam in
Mohrbunj. ‘This table is composed of gneiss, greenstone and meta-
morphic rocks. It is for the greater part cultivated, and was
formerly the site of many populous Hindu villages, from which the
inhabitants were expelled by the Coles.

The river Byturnee collects the drainage of this table to the South
West and the Khurkhy to the Hast and South East; the former
flowing South East into the Bay of Bengal and the latter North
Easterly into the Soburno Rekha. The Baminee (not the Byturnee,
as shown in most maps) receives the waters of the Western portion
of the district as the Suburno Rekha does, the whole of those of the
Eastern portion.

Eastward, in Dholbhoom beyond the Sooburno Rekha, hills gradu-
ally disappear; the surface of the country exhibiting undulations
which imperceptably merge into the plains of Midnapore. The
soil in the more elevated portions of these undulations, consists of
Laterite abounding in iron, A variety is extensively smelted for
that metal.

To the north-east the hills cease more gradually and extend
further to the eastward, but they appear to be succeeded by the
same laterite soil as to the south.

It will be seen from what has been said, that the Singhbhoom
division is a very hilly country consisting geologically of rocks
either of igneous origin or of slates, schists and old sand stones
more or less altered by the action of heat.

In such formations minerals are commonly found, and this district
forms no exception to the general rule. The metals known to exist
are gold, copper, bismuth, and iron; the existence of tin is believed,
but the ores require further examination.

To the above list may be added the other mineral products useful
to man. These are, as far as yet known, potstones, ochreous earths,
and corundums. I propose to detail the localities in which each

1854.] and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Division. 107

mineral is found, adding such information regarding their produc-
tion as appears likely to be serviceable.
Gold.

This metal is found in almost every river and stream in the
country. The apparent exceptions are those which flow almost
entirely over igneous rocks. I cannot learn that the metal is found
any where in the Khurkhy, and an attempt to extract it from the
sands of that river made under my direction failed. The sands of
the Roro and its other tributaries were not known to contain it ; but
on examination a small quantity was extracted from the sands of the
Roro and Eleegara by people deputed for the purpose.

I believe gold is found in most parts of the Sooburno Rekha, .
from the point where it quits the gneiss formation, till it falls into
the Bay of Bengal. I know certainly that it is found so low as
Kamerara, on the boundary of Dholbhoom and Mohrbunje.*

Gold is found on the surface of the soil at Arabhanga and other
places among the wild jungles of Sarunda; in Anundpore, at Badea
in Dholbhoom close to the old copper diggings, and probably in
other places. There is a tradition of a mine in the jungles of Pora-
hat, from whence large quantities are said to have been formerly
extracted. This mine is stated to have been driven horizontally from
the bed of a nuila into a hill, it is now said to be completely choked
with rubbish. I have seen specimens of the gold from the stream
close by, which would lead to the belief that the original source
was not far off, the gold being often in short wiry threads, or in
little rings. All I had from this source I made over to Mr.
Robinson when in this quarter, more is not procurable in the rains.

* An account of the process of gold-washing at Heera Khund on the Muha.
nuddee is given by the late Major Ouseley. Journ, Vol. 8, p. 1057 —Eps.

+ Mr. Robinson’s own account of his operations in this country is given in a
letter of his dated Rauchee, 20th December, 1849. The following are extracts
from it.

“I now want to call your attention to another subject, Gold Mines—real
genuine gold mines. I enclose you the copies of the Official Papers about them,
and proceed to add my testimony on the subject, as also some aspirations. When I
came up here last year, 1 went on with M to see the mines, visiting every
place where they existed, and a most extraordinary sight it was—they are real
mines with shafts sunk down to them varying from twenty to sixty feet in depth,

108 Memorandum on the Geological structure [No. 2.

Gold is found in situ near a slight eminence a little north Assun-
tullea in Khursowa, to the west of the road. It cannot however
be very plentiful, as few take the trouble to look for it. This spot
is well worthy of a careful examination, as being the highest in the

all very close together because the people are afraid to run galleries under ground,
in some places the old shafts are so numerous that I can only compare the coun-
try to a gigantic rabbit warren, and they must have been sunk’nearly 100 years ago
notwithstanding which the soil in which the gold is found is as abundant as ever ;
in some places where the ground is cut by rivers and nullahs, it outcrops in the
banks, but these are not numerous, the shafts being the chief resource. The gold is
found in several sorts of soil, a blue clay ; a red clay of a very singular description,
and a yellow clay full of large gravel or stones. The gold is separated from the soil
by washing in wooden troughs, the principle being exactly the same as that of the
cradle used in California, only without the slight aid of machinery applied to that
plan. Another plan and a very remarkable one, in which the people collect the
gold, is by drawing up small water-courses before the rains, so as to make places
for a deposit of soil carried down by the water : this soil is cleared out several times,
and in it is found a large deposit of gold, proving that it exists all over this parti-
cular tract of country in large quantities. I believe that the formation of gold is
still very little understood, and from my observation am convinced that it takes
place only in small particles, and in particular combinations of soil; by the action
of water these particles may become collected in larger or smaller quantities in
certain places, but I believe generally the gold is found where it was formed: these
mines at such a depth as 60 ft. underneath jungle, and over such a large extent of
country, render any other supposition very improbable. It is impossible to ar-
rive at any estimate of the total annual produce of all these mines, because the
gold is carried away by native mahajuns who exchange rice, salt, &c. for it, in
such an infinity of directions, and the people themselves are far too primitive and
ignorant to be able to give any idea upon this point. That it must be large however
is certain, from the comfortable appearance of the people, and from the abundance
of gold possessed by all the Rajahs, Zeminders, and other wealthy men all over the
country ; the regular price at which the people who work in the mines will sell the
gold is Rs. 10 per tolah (R. 1 weight) but they much prefer exchanging it for rice,
salt, ghee, cloth, &c.

My journey extended as far as Robhobe in Oodipore 220 miles hence, and find-
ing that place was best adapted to an experiment on a small scale, water being
abundant from the river Soane, I left M. there and returned here, when I got a
lease of the village with liberty to work the mines from Government for seven
years, The result of this trial I found to be, that basing it on a simple calcula-
tion of Isbour, a man to whom I paid 1 anna per day, produced me between 3 and
4 annas worth of gold, and of course this return could be increased materially, by

‘
“
:
‘

1854.] and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Division. 109

immediate neighbourhood, the metal must be derived from the rocks
which there are just obtruded from the soil.

It is very difficult to estimate at what rate the metal might be
produced, as it is seldom searched for, except to order. The Ghassees,

the employment of some simple machinery for increasing the quantity of earth that
a given number of men could wash in a day, and by the economy of labour arising
from a well organised system of employing the men. My gold I sent down to Calcut-
ta where it was assayed at the mint, and proved of the value of Rs. 143 per tolah a
price at which I afterwards sold itin the bazar. Robhobe however being in the very
heart of the jungles, and very low, proved so intensely hot and unhealthy that M.
was obliged to come in here sick, and I had to give up the works, for 1 am sure no
European could live there. Even this country is as little known as any in India,
but 150 miles of my journey, was where a European had never éeen seen before
and a white face was a wonder to the people, you need not therefore wonder that
the riches of the country are at present totally unknown except to very few.
Mr. Williams the Geologist was on his way to visit it when he was taken ill and
died at Hazarebagh 40 miles hence. Now I want you to consider the following.
The Jest mines are in Jusspore about 100 miles hence, 4 days march, where the
country and climate are very fine indeed, and I am quite sure that a very fine thing
could be made of working them if a capital of Rs. 40,000 and Rs. 50,000 could be
raised for the purpose. The late Rajah Ram Singh worked them fora short time,
and it is known well that their produce was very large. Unfortunately however from
some ill construction, one of the shafts fell in, killing a number of people, and he
was obliged to give them up for a time: his death occurred shortly afterwards, and
his son Pertab Narain Singh the present Rajah, is one of those individuals, who con-
siders doing any thing for profit a degradation, and beneath his dignity. I applied
to him through Colonel Ouseley for pottahs of the mines, but he replied by saying
that they were let up to the end of the present settlement and he could not give
them ; he is very averse to Huropeans doing any thing in his country, and did his
best to thwart my plans in many underhand ways: however the settlement expires
next year, and it is then the intention of Government to reserve the minerals to
themselyes. I have had some correspondence with them on the subject, and’ they
have now referred me to Mr. Crawford the new Agent, Colonel Ouseley’s succes-
sor, He however has not had time yet to enter into the subject with me, but will do
so in February when he returns here from his tour in the district, and I have no
doubt I shall be able to get a lease of the mines for a good term of years. Gold
mines is a very large word, but there is in this case no nonsense about it: I have
seen the thing myself, and without stating any Californian ideas, know that these
mines must pay splendidly to whoever gets them.’’

Robkobe is situated on the river Mand an affluent of the Muhanuddee, and is
believed to be on the site of Oodeypore of Tassin’s Map. ‘The largest mine,’

110 Memorandum on the Geological structure [No. 2.

the lowest class in the country, who wash for it, always demand an
advance before they will set to work, and at the same time steadily
refuse to work by the day, insisting on selling it at a fixed rate to
their employer. They can always reckon on earning from three to

says Col, Ouseley in a report to Government in 1847, ‘is a quarter of a coss KE. of
the village. The three houses of gold diggers can only collect one or two ruttees
a day.’

‘There are six other places where gold is found. In mouzah Kumhar on the
Koorja river, in Kauraja, Salga and Byraggy on the sides of the Sungool
river at Bakarrama on the banks of the Bhurrary river in Baghbehal at Ju-
mergy in one of its Tolas called Pilma or Pimla on the banks of the Mynee river,
but at all these places the quality of the gold is inferior (or white gold ‘‘ Chakha
Sona’’) to that of Robkobe, and there are no gold finders in any of these villages.’

‘ There is no foreign traffic in gold, the villages exchange rice, &c. with the gold
finders of Robkobe, and only in very small quantities, it is sold at one rupee the
Masha, or at the rate of ten or twelve rupees a Gold Mohur. It would be desira-
ble to send a person who understands these things, to the place after the rains,
from Calcutta, one who is able to judge of the quantity that might by scientific
means be realized, (this is not like mere sand washing, itis a ‘‘ Khan” or mine,
and may prove to be invaluable :)’

‘In a letter dated a month later Col, Ouseley calls attention to the surprising dif-
ference between a third supply of Robkobe gold dust which he was then sending
to Government, and the dust generally washed from the sands of a river,

‘ The latter description consists invariably of minute lamina, as if in its passage
among the rocks, stones and gravels of the river, it had been hammered into thin
scales, this dug from the matrix, it is observable—is in granules of various forms—
it is also of a richer hue.’

Subsequently Col. Ouseley sent eleven rupees weight of gold from Phursabehal

in Juspore a fief of the Srigooja State, and about fifty miles from Robkobe, Here ©

also the gold is dug for, not washed—each village is bound to pay a certain weight
of gold annually to the Rajah, the Thekadars buying from the diggers and paying
them for it in rice. Villagers from the adjacent States also buy gold here.

Mr. Dodd’s assay report on the first supply from Robkobe was as follows, show-
ing the gold dust to be exactly of standard quality,

Gold. Silver. Alloy. Total.

91,667 3,646 4,687 100,000

A second report dated August 1847, is after assaying some melted lumps as well
as dust.

Table exhibiting the results of assays on the 3d supply of gold dust, and the 2nd
of lumps forwarded by Lieut.-Col. Ouseley, Governor General’s Agent S, W. Fr.
from the mines of Robkobe and Phursabehal.

1854.] and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Division. it

four pice per day, and I am assured that. vigorous man often gets
as much as twelve annas, which, as the ordinary rate of field labour-
ers’ hire is about one pice, must be considered a very large sum.
The metal was found some years ago in considerable lumps in the
Sona Nuddee of Sonapet in Tamar, on the northern extremity of
Singhbhoom ; and much is still found there; but the lucky man who
got the “ Nuggets” is believed to have kept his secret to himself.

Pure Contents.

Intrinsic producein Tolas,
Gold, or new standard of
Assay. | Gold Mohur.

Quantity re- Base al-

Silver.
ceived. loys.

In 100 parts.

1 | 2) 6| 4,047 | 8,062 | 87,891 | 38 Ws. 95,888
0 | 8/0) .... | 7,031 | 92,969 | 12 Bt. 101,420
10 14) o| .... | 12,079 | 88,021 | 33 Ws. 96,023

And a third report dated November of the same year gives the following results.

Certificate of the outturn of gold lumps and dust received from Lieut.-Col. J. R.
Ouseley, Governor General’s Agent, S. W. Frontier, through C. Beadon and A.
R. Young, Esqs. Under Secretaries to the Government of Bengal, as per their
letters dated the 31st March, 23rd June, 4th and 11th August, 1847, on account
of the East India Company.

Assay pro-

Mint - aah ae Weight duce’ in

Regr. No. Description, | Tale. saath leis: Assay. GelaiMw-

hurs.

: 1847. A gold Ingot from
27th Aug.545 jgold lumps and

GUS en cence sccees | = 12 0} 3) 12 Br. 12 | 4; 4

Gold Mo-

hurs, 12 | 4) 4or

——— | — |

Co.’s Rs | 184} 1] 0

(Signed) PeareE Mouun Sen,
Bullions Keeper.
(Signed) W.N., Forsss,
Mint Master.

112 Memorandum on the Geological structure © [No. 2.

The gold of Sonapet is considered the best. The price varies
from ten to seventeen Rs. per tola. I think it probable that a much
greater amount might be extracted, and great labour saved by treating
the residuary sand, found after the coarse gravel is got rid of with
mercury ; I have collected some of the sand that this question may
be decided ; also with a view to examination, for other metals which
elsewhere are found, to accompany gold. |

The process of washing has often been described. A wooden
tray like those used by butchers in England and an iron hook to
loosen the gravel with are the only implements. The labourer may
be seen after his day-work melting the result, with a bamboo tube
for a blowpipe, and a little bit of borax as a flux, at a common wood-
fire, where several work together they weigh it on the spot and
decide the share of each. In Tamar during the dry season numer-
ous parties assemble and dig great pits in the bed of the Kurkuree
river, but any thing approaching to a mine, I have not seen.

The spots where gold is found most abundantly are those where
the strongest currents of the streams are met by a bank of the
river; thus, search would be made at A in the annexed diagram in
preference to any other points.

My own belief is, that the precious metal is derived chiefly from
the metamorphic rocks, i.e. slates and schists which have been
altered by the action of fire. The natives do not appear to have
any suspicion as to its source, and I have not heard of any instance
in which the metal has been found attached to stone.

Quartz and large quartz dikes abound. I have searched the soil
without success in the neighbourhood of some of the largest dikes.
The stone itself has yet to be examined.

Copper.

There were vague rumours of the existence of ancient diggings
for this metal when I first entered Singhbhoom, but on those spots
where it had formerly been found, it had long ceased to be sought
for. There was no local tradition as to when, or by whom the dig-
gings had been worked, and it was a matter of doubt whether they
were really made for copper. In Seraikela the Zemindar assured
me that the metal had not been sought for during the time his family
had been settled there, that is for about a century.

1854.] and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Division. 113

In 1847, I ascertained beyond a doubt that the metal existed. A
small quantity of the ore was rudely smelted. This gave a little
metallic copper. Since then the Zemindar of Dholbhoom ana
Seraikela have turned their attention to the matter, and some forty
or fifty maunds of the metal are now extracted annually during the
dry season.

The localities of the veins known to me are Booreetopa in Khur-
sowa, Narainpore and Jamjora, in Seraikela, Landoo, and in fact the
whole circuit of the Dhoba hill, Rangamuttee hill, a spot on the
south side of the Kapergadee Ghat, Badea, Ooraon Ghur, and a
spot near Kamerara, all in Dholbhoom.

The vein in Khursowa lies east and west. It is situated about
three miles south of the town and a little northwest of the Moza
Booree Topa. The vein has been laid open at intervals for about
half a mile, but the diggings are nowhere more than about ten feet
in depth. The matrix appears to be schists and quartz. The most
promising specimens of the rocks picked up on the spot gave 25
per cent. of metal, but it was so largely contaminated with iron, as
to be attracted by the magnet. I think it probable that the vein
is now quite as well worth working as it ever was; the operations
have been entirely superficial, and it is manifest that a large portion
of the vein remains absolutely untouched.

Copper was formerly mined in a hill still called Tamba Doongree,*
near Narainpore in Seraikela. The old shafts are very small and irre-
gular. The largest was sixty feet deep. All appear to have been de-
signed to be perpendicular. A very superficial inspection showed that
the miners had worked completely at random. The hill consists of
schists, in contact with trap; the strike of the strata is No. 86°
east, and its dip about 45° north-east, but no regard appeared to
have been paid to either. The only rock on which I saw any trace
of copper was a trap, or possibly a very much altered schist. No
attempt that Tam aware of has been made to re-work this vein.
The workings, as far as I could ascertain, were entirely vertical, so
that the ven must have been quickly passed through, and in such
case, would be as good a speculation as ever. The old shafts are
about twelve in number.

* Copper Hill.
Q 2

114 Memorandum on the Geological structure » TNovai

The Jamjora digging I have not seen. It is said to be entirely
new. It is manifestly a continuation of the Dhoba hill vein, or
more correctly speaking, part of the same system of veins. The ore
is a very promising one. It is very friable, consisting it would seem
of a decomposed schist. It contains but little sulphur, which
enables the rude operators to smelt it directly, some specimens con-
tain a good deal of bismuth and iron. Those examined by me gave
an average of 22 per cent. of copper, sufficiently pure to be market-
able.

T have been informed however that some specimens examined by
Dr. O’Shaughnessy gave as much as 43 per cent. of metal.

An English gentleman endeavoured in 1852 to obtain a lease of
the mines both in Seraikela and Dholbhoom. He was not success-
ful. The Zemindars, on whom I had strongly urged the advantage
of employing European skill and capital, objected to me that the
“Sahib Logue”’ once admitted, soon become masters of their estates.

The copper vein at Landoo as I have already remarked, appears
to belong to the same system as that at Jamjora, I have not examined
the ore, which appears to be more compact than that just mentioned,
and probably contains quite as much metal. The present working
is I believe new; but I traced round the foot of Dhoba hill with
which it is connected the scoria of old furnaces for some miles, all
memory of the workers has perished.

About three miles east of Kalkapore in Dholbhoom is a hill called
by the Hindoos Rangamittee, and by the Coles, Sontals and others
Sengil Booroo ; the Cole equivalent for “fire mountain.” This hill
which consists of altered schists, rises about eight hundred feet
above the surrounding country, half way up are perpendicular cliffs
of foliated schists which contain copper, and I have ascertained the
presence of the metal in an ore of iron taken from the very top of
the hill. No mine has been attempted here. Oxide of copper is
scraped in small quantities from the surface of the rocks, where
water finds its way from above, and is sold in trifling quantities by
the natives. The only use to which it is applied, that I could hear
of, is for blackening the teeth of the ladies.

At the base of the above cliffs is a fissure, the mouth of which is
only just big enough to admit a man’shead. It is regarded with

1854.] and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Dwision. 115

superstitious dread by the inhabitants of the neighbouring villages.
When at Kalkapore last year, I through the influence of the Sirdar
Ghatwal, collected a party to visit it. It was evident from the
stories told, that a visit to it had been a rare event, nothing daunted
I climbed the very steep hill at dawn, and with some little difficulty
reached the place.

The cavity appeared to penetrate the hill horizontally. As we
had no light, I could not ascertain whether it expanded internally
or not, for my head closed the entrance. The natives who were with
me, could not be induced even to approach it. They asserted that
unearthly noises were occasionally heard proceeding from it, and
that in some years after very heavy rain, fire issued from it. I could
not detect the odour of any gas exhaling from it, and the cave itself
had no appearance of igneous action about it. A bush was growing
afew yards in front, which could not be the case, had ajet of burning
gas issued from it within a period of two years. There was a white
waxy exudation (which seemed to me to be nitrate of soda) in small
quantities on the rocks.

The dung of porcupine and hill-rats showed that the cave was an
abode of these animals. The Sirdar promised to send me notice on
the next occasion of fire breaking forth, but though we have had
some very heavy rain this year, as yet no notice has been given to
me.

The mountain undoubtedly contains copper disseminated through
avery considerable thickness—at the least some hundred feet of
rock. Whether it contain a vein of sufficient richness to repay the
labour of working, careful examination must decide.

The copper vein at Badea may be traced for about two miles in a
north-westerly direction into the jungles. Its course is shown by a
series of pits varying in depth from ten to forty feet. It has not
been worked within any traditional period, and trees of large size
grow on the edges of the pits. I have not seen any genuine speci-
men of copper ore from this locality, though fragments of quartz
coloured with the oxide of that metal are abundant. A specimen was
handed to me from the immediate neighbourhood as containing lead,
which it was asserted had been extracted the year before, from the
same ore, I failed however to find any trace of lead in it, but think,

116 Memorandum on the Geological structure [No. 2.

that the results warrant me in saying it contains a little tm. My
means were very imperfect, and the examination a very hasty one.
I have no doubt that Mr. Piddington who has it under analysis, will
be able to decide the question. ‘The traces of copper found at the
Rangamittee hill I have little doubt are a continuation of the same
vein or series which exists at Badea, for the metal is again found at
Ooraonghur about four koss north-westerly, and again at an inter-
mediate point near the Kapergadee ghat. I have not visited these
places, nor have I any particular description of them. They suffice
to show that the metal is found in one right line for about fourteen
miles.

The Badea workings would yield as much profit now, as they did
originally, the outcrop of the vein having been alone worked and
between each pit as much space as occupied by one pit is left appa-
rently untouched. Time did not admit of my clearing the soil
sufficiently to ascertain the dip, the strata were as well as I could
judge, nearly vertical. The strike determined rudely by the direc-
tion of the pits is N. 27° 14! easterly by compass.

Close to the digging, on the road where the soil has been broken
down by carts, small quantities of gold are found amongst gravel
consisting of quartz and schist.

Iron is also found near at hand. The ore of the latter is of a
sort unique in this quarter.

Two and a half miles north-east of Kamerara are some more old
copper diggings. These run in a northerly and southerly direction
as those at Badea, for a couple of hundred yards. They are entirely
the same in character, some specimens of the ore which were handed
to me by Mr. Campbell gave 24% per cent. of copper. The ore is
hard and vitreous, and contains much sulphur with some iron.

The richest veins of copper within the Singhbhoom division are
apparently those of Landoo and Jamjora; but it is possible the old
diggings, if carefully examined, might be found to contain equally
good ore. The open workings are liable to be filled with water from
the rain, but I think that shafts sunk into the soil would be found
to require less drainage than usual. The freedom of the ores in
general from sulphur and their softness renders them well worthy of
the attention of speculators. Labour is cheap and abundant, and if
that on the spot fail, Dhangurs may be had from Chota Nagpore, at

1854.| and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Dwision. 117

the rate of about Rs. 2 per man per mensem. The Bhoomi of
Dholbhoom however often goes to the Mauritius classed as a Dhan-
gur. Wood-fuel may be had in sufficient quantity to last eight or
ten years near all the localities named. I am unable to say whether
coal could be brought at the end of that time at a rate sufficiently
low to admit of its use. The Raneegunj collieries are, I think, the
only ones which could be thought of for the supply.

From the diggings at Kamerara* there is a good road only 85
miles in length to Tumlook. The distance from Landoo or Jamjora
to the Cossye River at Dhee Kullianpore is about 70 miles, and that
river might, it seems probable, be available for water-carriage during
short periods in the rains, as the Damoodur is, at points far above
those where it is ordinarily navigable. There is every facility for
the construction of a good road to Dhee Kullianpore or to Midna-
pore, and in fact there was formerly a Government route in nearly
the same direction; the old road from Gurbheta in Midnapore to
Sumbulpore, which might possibly be still available for some dis-
tance, though it has been abandoned by Government these thirty
years. The distance from Tumlook vid Midnapore would be about
132 miles.

Iron.

This metal is found at almost every mile throughout the district.
The localities in which a superior metal is produced are not however
numerous. At Bita Booroo, and Narain Bera in Khursawa, several]
localities in Serai Kela at Neeldee, and Huldee bunnee in Dhol-
bhoom, and two or three places bordering on the Midnapore frontier
within the latter estate, where the ore is worked for exportation to
Behar, Burdwan and Midnapore. The best metal is from Narain
Bera, where a nodular ore is worked ; schists, and near Badea a rock
seemingly of igneous origin, slightly magnetic, are smelted. The
laterite is also used, I believe, towards Midnapore. The ore of
Narain Bera is strongly attracted by the magnet. The ironsmiths
move about, abandoning rich ores on the failure of a supply of wood,
which alone limits the production of the metal.

PorsTonE.
Potstone, which would appear to me a variety of schist, is worked

* 45 miles west of Midnapote.

118 ~ Memorandum on the Geological structure [ No. 2.

in very many places. It differs much in quality. Some specimens
appear almost indentical with French chalk ; the stone of Doobraj-
pore in Seraikela is of this sort ; others approach English slate in
texture, as the stone from Tickree in Dholbhoom; some abound in
iron pyrites as the Potstones of Korykela in Porahat and Eleegara
in Singhbhoom. Occasionally the rock appears to contain much silex,
as at Arrahanga on the N. Frontier of Khursawa. The Potstone I
consider a particalarly valuable product, as the mines are inexhausti-
ble. They require little expenditure of capital and but little skill to
work, while on the other hand, the demand for the article appears to
be only limited by the means of transport, and it may be applied to
a great variety of purposes, for which it has not hitherto been used.
The profits on the dishes are said to be high. They are valued
according to their powers of resisting the effects of heat. The ves-
sels made at Tickree and Darhee in Dholbhoom are the most prized.
Tt will easily be understood how much the trade in a frangible and
bulky article, such as this is likely to be increased by the construc-
tion of cart roads.

Ochre.

Red Ochre abounds in Pergunnah Sarunda in the Government
Khass Colehan. It is carried away in all directions in small quan-
tities. In the country, it is chiefly used for imparting a red colour
to cloth. It is obtained at the surface without any trouble in
digging. Yellow ochre is found in several places in Khursawa, and
is also applied to the same use as the red ; a white and pink coloured
earth from a soft slate or schist is found in several places. The
former is used by the Hindu residents for whitening the walls of
their houses, and is sold in the bazar of Chota Nagpore as chalk.

Corundum.

The true Corundum is not, that I am aware of, found any where
in the Singhbhoom Division, but several varieties of stone applied
to the same purposes abound; for want of a better one, I class them
under this head.

Garnitiferous schists exist in several localities, Jamsore in Dhol-
bhoom is the only place known to me, where the mineral is considered
hard enough for lac wheels. Here it may be obtained to any

1854.| and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Division. 119

extent from the rock in the bed of the Sooburn Rekha, which is
soft and easily broken.

At Khujoorda in Khursawa crystals of schorl are found in a de-
composed schist. These are also used in place of Corundum by the
native smiths. The supply is unlimited, and they are found at the
surface without digging.

At Jugurnauthpore south of Chyebarra, a rock exists, which is
much used by the smiths of the country. It appears to be com-
posed of quartz and oxide of iron. The stone is dug out on the
banks of an old tank, the waters of which are supposed to give
excessive hardness to steel tempered in it. The supply of the stone,
obtainable with trifling labour, may be considered almost unlimited.

At Chyebassa near the first bridge over the new road to Serikela,
I found a stone reposing on decomposed felspar with dikes of de-
composed trap, which was pronounced by the Deputy Commissary
of Ordnance to be superior to the last mentioned rock. Both were
considered in the Arsenal as too soft for metal-cutting, but the
inferior sort from Jugurnauthpore is in general use for the purpose
in Singhbhoom. The rock seems to me to be a species of calderite.

A silicious sandstone, much used by the Coles about the station
of Chyebassa for tombstones, is highly prized by the sepoys of the
Rameurh Battalion for cleaning their arms, I suppose it to resemble
agalmatolite in its qualities.

I have procured what appears to me to bea coarse garnet, some
of the crystals of which are as much as two inches in diameter,
feom Erkee in Tamar on the northern boundary of Singhbhoom. It
is supposed to afford a superior article for metal cutting wheels, and
isin general demand among the ironsmiths in Chota Nagpore. It
is said to be superior to any of those enumerated, and, if we may
judge from external appearance, the opinion is not unfounded. It
is found on a little rocky eminence east of the village, also in the
plain further eastward, and in the jungles of the Raboo Ghat. The
supply is unlimited, and the matrix being completely decomposed, it
is dug without any difficulty.

I have been induced to mention these stones, as the greater part
of Hurope and America and even Calcutta is supplied with emery
by the petty Grecian island of Naxos. Here we have substitutes

120 Memorandum on the Geological structure [No. 2.

at hand, which if not equal to the produce of Naxos, may at any
rate be obtained at a very trifling cost, and will probably answer for
many of the purposes to which emery is applied. I fear there is but
little ground for hope, that coal may be found any nearer than
Pachete, but even should it be discovered within the district, the
iron could hardly compete with the produce of Europe in Calcutta.
If found at all, I think it must be looked for in the south-east of
the district, where the difficulties which oppose the formation of
roads are greatest. I look upon the copper ores, potstone and
coloured earths, as the most hopeful sources for speculators. The
climate almost forbids any attempt on the part of Europeans to
render the gold-washings productive.

In conclusion, if I may be allowed to express an opinion on the
subject, ] would say that a careful examination of the district, would
probably yield many other minerals than those enumerated, should
this paper induce the Government to depute a competent person
for the purpose, I shall deem my labour amply repaid. Catalogue
of minerals to accompany a memorandum on the geological features
and mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Division South West
Frontier Agency.

A Collections of specimens from Dhoba Pahar, Kalkapore,
B ( Badea, and Kamarara in Dholbhoom illustrative of the geology
wm. )in the neighbourhood of the copper diggings.

C. 1. Sand formed by the decomposition of trap. It is from
the high road between Berkela and Porahat. The sand is attracted
by the magnet, and is forwarded for examination as to whether it
does or does not, contain any other useful mineral.

2. Sand (chiefly iron) from Roro and Eleegara rivers, it is sup-
posed to be exhausted of gold by the usual process of washing, and
is forwarded with a view to examination for other minerals ; also it
is thought that a considerable amount of gold remains after washing
which may be extracted by amalgamation.

3. Gold and the residuary sand from which it was obtained from
the Eleegara river.

4. Sand from Roro river supposed to be exhausted of gold: Its
gold in a separate packet.

4. A. Ditto supposed to contain gold (8 packets.)

1854.] and Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Division. 121

5. Sand from the feeders of the Sunjye river at Porahat sup-
posed to be exhausted of gold. The gold in a separate packet.

6. Gold and the residuary sand, from which it was obtained on
the surface at Badea in Dholbhoom near the ancient copper diggings.

7. Sand and gravel from the same spot forwarded with object
already mentioned.

8. Garnet schist from the bed of the Suburn Rekha at Jamsore
in Dholbhoom.

9. Garnets of the above separate. These are used by the iron-
smiths of the country instead of emery, forwarded for trial. The
powder should be washed to separate the lighter particles before it
is used.

10. Calderite (?) found near the Jail at Chyebassa. This stone
is not in use as corundum or emery, but the Commissary of Ord-
nance, Fort William, reports more favourably of it, than that from
Jugurnauthpore, which is so used, forwarded for trial.

11. Crystals of schorl from Kujoorda in Khursawa, these are
used by the native smiths as emery.

12. Stone from Jugurnauthpore used as corundum. It appears
to be allied to No. 10. Commissary of Ordnance reports it as rather
too soft for metal cutting wheels.

13. Coarse garnets from Erkee in Tamar. These are generally
used as emery by the ironsmiths of Chota Nagpore. Forwarded
for trial.

14. Iron ore from Silda (zillah Midnapore.) This is highly
erystalline, and is feebly attracted by the magnet, iron is very ex-
tensively smelted from it, and bears a high character.

15. Iron ore from Khursawa district.

A. from Mouza Narain Bera.
B. from ,, SBitabooroo.
C.from ,, Kundudee.

These produce a much esteemed iron. The ore closely resembles
No. 14, and is more strongly attracted by the magnet.

16. A. B. C. Iron from the above ores.

17. Potstone dish from Tickree in Dholbhoom. This is the best

kind produced, and valued on account of its resisting fire.
R 2

122 Mineral resources of the Singhbhoom Division. [No. 2.

19. A. Potstone dish from Kory Kela in Parahat. This is an
inferior kind, and will not stand fire. It abounds in iron Pyrites.

B. Dishes of Potstone from Doobrajpore in Seraikela, will not
stand fire. The stone resembles French chalk, and probably peel
mens might be found, identical with that stone.

20. ‘Trap or serpentine from a dike in a hill of Gneiss at Rycoms
in the Colehan, it is very hard and might be found useful for some
purposes.

21. Jaspers from the Braminee river, where the Bombay road
crosses it, applicable to ornamental purposes.

22. Ditto from the Byturnee river at Jynt in Colehan.

23. Ditto from Dhoba Pahar in Dholbhoom.

24. Ditto from the Roro river in Chyebassa.

25. Copper ore 3 ie diggings at Landoo under Dhoba hill
in Dholbhoom.

26. Ditto from Jamjora in Seraikela.

27. Red ochre from Sarunda, used to colour cloth, but not as a
permanent dye.

28. Coloured earth from Jamda in Colehan supposed to contain —

Manganese.

29. Stones from Aukoora Bhanga in Sarunda at the spot where
gold is found on the surface.

30. Stones from an eminence at Assuntulled in Khursawa, where
gold is found at surface.

31. Silicious sandstone from Chyebassa, much used by the sepoys
of the Ramgurh Battalion for cleaning their arms.

32. Iron ore from coal formation in Sumbulpore.

33. Magnesian earth from Assuntulled in Khursawa.

34. Stone from an old digging at Chyebassa.*

35. French chalk from Lowada.

36. Iron ore from Badea, and Kunya Looka in Dholbhoom.

* It is not known, for what these diggings were made,

SPL PLP LD DAA AAD LLLIPPPYIVPPPPPIPIPYIPIw>

a ee ee

Pa ee ee ee

———S eC CCU Ft |.

1854. | Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 123

On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. Rifacimento of the
Legend of Russaloo. By Major J. ABzBort.

_ On Sealkote’s embattled steep (1) his.daily woodcraft done (2)

Russaloo lay in slumber deep, Sahl Byne’s redoubted son.

A vision rose at dead of night, his guardian saint* appear’d,

His robe a web of dazzling light and silvery white his beard:

His brow was wreath’d with (3) Nurgist flowers ; his staff extend-
ed far

Where Oodinugri’s{ distant towers bask ’neath§ Canopus’ star.

High rose from cot and palace fair, from tower and stately fane

The groans of thousands, weeping there, friends, lovers, children slain.

Seem’d it, as all the woes and tears, that ancient site which dower

From ages of unmemoried years, reviv’d in that drear hour ;

And listing deep, Russaloo felt his generous nature glow,

And neath the starry heavens he knelt, and breath’d his fervid vow.

“So help me all ye Heavenly Powers! sun, moon refuse your light,

« And golden-throned stars withdraw into the void of night ;

“ Ye winds, who waft on dewy wing spring’s freshness, mountain born,

“The rosebud’s fragrance careless fling, pure health from waving corn,

* Die ’mid the sweets your wing that cloy, nor fan my feverish brow !

“ Ye crystal springs whose thrill of joy, earth’s azure arteries know,

“In steamy jets heaven’s sapphire blot, or through earth’s clefts
subside

“ And in hell’s dismal caverns rot, a foul polluted tide!

“ And thou Pavahk, dread fire king, hear, recall each genial flame,

“That with thin air and water clear, upbuilds this mortal frame,

“Tf pleasant food my palate cheer, or slumber seal mine eye,

“ Or minstrel harp shall soothe mine ear, with deeds of days gone by,

“Until the robber bite the dust, and heav’n’s benignant ear

“ Of mirth and joy, its sacred trust, not vainly list to hear.”’

* Devarchies. Deified saints of Hindoo Mythology.

ft Nurgis. The Narcissus, common in the North of the Punjaub.

+ Oodinugri is the ancient name of Lahore according to tradition.

§ Canopus in the Punjaub is seen but a few degrees above the Southern horizon,
and from Sealkote appears to hang over Lahore.

124 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

The vision fled, Russaloo woke, in arms of proof array’d
His hero limbs, and pois’d and shook his trenchant battle blade,
And jealous scann’d its surface blue, lest haply stain impair
Or dim the pure etherial hue, baptiz’d in* fire and air.
The flexile mail around him.clings, blue steel and ruddy gold ;
O’er this the surcoat rich he flings, whose every (4) vital fold
Is fene’d with damask plate of proof, which prison’d Genii frame
Beneath the mountain’s cavern’d roof in red Volcano flame.
His father’s shield, his father’s sword, the bow of steel, which none
From (5) Bruhm, the empire’s first dread Lord, to this his hero son
Could bend, but which Russaloo’s might like twig of osier plied,
Whilst every dart (6) that err’d in flight, rebounded to his side.
Such were his arms ; no flaring gleams their hue celestial mar,
But from his eye heav’n’s vengeance streams, a bright destroying star :
And such the life, grace, power and joy his every gesture shows,
The air seems made his step to buoy and glistering round him flows.

No rest his gallant courser knew, till o’er those verdant bowers,
Where Ravi leads her current blue, rose Oodinugri’s towers ;
A battlemented mass immense, ramp, bastion, gateway high,
Whose slender obelisks streak intense the sapphire-vaulted sky :
A lean dog howl’d before the gate, no sign of life, beside,
Rose from that city desolate, where roar’d of late life’s tide ;
No warder watch’d the massive port, no turban’d troop stream’d

through,

But o’er the foot-worn, terrac’d court, the dank weed frequent grew :
And as the steep ascent he clomb, his hoof sounds scar’d the rest
Of vampire bats which make their home, where man’s last homeis drest.
He pac’d the silent street.—One form, so wan, so pale, it might
Be the sad ghost who rides the storm, flitted before his sight.
As broke the long-unwonted clang, she vanish’d, shrieking, “ Woe :”
That thin voice like a death knell rang, it ic’d his bosom through.
“Woe! woe!” the faint, unearthly ery fill’d all that city lone,
The empty walls, the hollow sky were peopled with a moan.
High tower’d the fort with menace vain, wide-ported halls appear’d

* The cast steel of sword blades forged in the East is generally too brittle to
bear the plunge into water, and is tempered either in air or in oil.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 125

And many a graceful, snow-white fane, its antique obelisk rear’d ;
And ’neath the lordly palace frown, crouch’d low the ragged cot,
Pomp o’er pale Squalor scowling down, their common end forgot.
And many a graceful date-palm stream’d her tresses o’er the sky,
The Peepul’s fluttering masses gleam’d in tints of warmest dye:
But on the fortress crenell’d wall, no archer bands appear,
No banner’s wave, no trumpet call, no gleam of slender spear ;
And from the fane no tinkling (9) bell announe’d stern Sheeva’s rite,
Nor shrieks of conch his orgies swell, nor priests who hymn his might,
No bearded Synod courts the shade, the* Peepul (8) glooms alone,
Each leaf a restless sprite hath made his own peculiar throne.
At length before a portal high, his steed Russaloo stay’d ;
For here at length one plaintive cry life’s latent spark betray’d.
He left his steed without the gate, a hall before him spread,
Where o’er the hearth a matron sate and drest unleaven’d bread.
Above the brightly glowing brands, her wither’d person hung
And whiles she wept and wrung her hands and whiles she wildly sung.
Song.
Ah! well a day! Ah! well a day!
The sun lights up the dawn,
With gems bespangles bower and spray,
With flowers the dewy lawn.
The ray that sparkles sheen and coy,
That self-same joyous ray
Consumes the widow’d mother’s joy,
My child !—Ah well a day!
= )
Ah! wherefore gleams that ray so bright ?
Why bloom the flowers around ?
But that in gulf of blacker night
Her desolate soul be drown’d?
Yet men thee call the merry, merry sun ;
Nor falsely thus they say ;
For widow’s tears are mirth to none
But thee.—Ah well a day.

* The Peepul is an aspen. The incessant flutter of its leaves is attributed to
restless sprites inhabiting them. The young leaf has a rich hue of Indian red.

126 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

3
The headsman robes his brow in gloom
Enshrouds his form in night,
In pity of his victim’s doom,
Whom thou bemock’st with light.
Ah! falsely smiling, heartless god,
On thee my curse I lay :
Fate blot thee in thy victim’s blood
From heav’n—woe, woe’s the day.

Thus weeping singing still, the while, she drest the bannocks fine ;

On either side a mountain pile had serv’d a host to dine.

Russaloo spake : “‘ What mean these tears, this desolation wide,
“Yon pile (10) of bread might feast for years the* Pandoo in his pride.
“On either side the spacious way, fort, palace, mansion stand,

“ Bazaars so high, at noon of day they shadow deep the land ;
“ But, save thyself, no living thing hath cheer’d mine aching sight,

“What curse could such wide mischief fling, this deadly, general

blight ?

“Cease thy sad weeping, mother mine, be sure I’ll freely shed

“My blood to staunch those tears of thine, and guard thy reverend
head.”’

“Why do I weep? Ask rather why tears yet remain to flow,
“That plenteous floods have fail’d to dry their deep,lone source of woe:
“Seven noble sons around me grew, the least had grae’d a throne ;
‘« Blest in their love my moments flew, their love was all mine own,
“For none the spousal rite had shar’d. They took the spoiler’s eye,
“One only youth his greed hath spar’d :—to-morrow he must die.
“Thou whom the beard and turban gay man’s stern estate attest,
“O! Rider of the dappled grey, arm well thy warrior breast; _

“‘ He comes, he comes, the monster dire, who wastes us in his wrath,
“ Before him walks devouring fire and famine dogs his path:
‘“ And were an hundred heroes’ might in thy right arm alone,

* The Pandoos in India are the remotest of the heroic races. Every grand
ruin of antiquity is ascribed to them.

1854. | On the Baliads and Legends of the Punjab. 127

“ Thou could’st not cross his blade in fieht, nor live before his frown.

* A monstrous race, of gods and men, the mix’d and spurious (11)
brood,

“ The cavern’d mountain serves their den, man’s flesh their daily food;

“ The winds, the lightnings half obey spells taught of their dread sire,

* They walk in whirlwinds heaven’s highway, yclad in clouds and fire.

* Four brothers form the monstrous rout, the least of mountain height,

* Chindia, Pehoon, and Pugrbutt, and Tera fourth in might ;

“ A sister young, Béera nam’d, their monstrous banquets shares,

“For more than mortal beauty fam’d, for wiles and deadliest snares.

* The warrior finds her weeping sad, beneath the greenweod tree,

“ They’ve robb’d and left a hapless maid, woe, woe alas! is me ;”

“ He bids her mount his gallant steed, her arms around him throw:

“« That serpent clasp shall ne’er be freed, till droops thy lifeless brow:

“ Away, away, like meteor fly, pale corse and laughing grace,

“ A fair day’s sport: who next will try the young maid’s soft embrace?

* Daily the lot our rulers cast for victim young and fair,

“ To serve the Rakuss’ foul repast, that he our city spare.

“ Six times upon this widow’d head hath fall’n the fatal lot ;

“« Again the dire decree is sped my heart’s last joy to blot.

“No eye regards the widow lone, none hears the orphan’s plain,

“ The heart of man is granite stone, and heaven looks down in vain.”

“‘Cease woman,” cried the prince severe, “ blaspheme not heaven’s
dread love, ;
“ The widow’s prayer, the orphan’s tear shrine in the courts above.
“ And if heaven touch man’s stony heart, it melts to tenderest mood,
“The timorous acts the hero’s part and courts the feast of blood.
“Commit thy child to heaven’s blest care, put up thy vows for me,
“For I am sworn his lot to share, to bless or die (12) with thee.”

She fell before his noble feet, with kisses bath’d and tears,
“ But go not forth,” she cried, “to meet the doom my soul for-fears ;
“Thou could’st not save my hapless child, would’st share the dire
decree,
“One added woe were o’er me pil’d t’ have curst and blighted thee.”

128 On the’ Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No: 2:

Fytte 2nd.
How merrily dawns the jocund morn o’er the city that aye is gay,
When the warder is winding his mellow horn, and the young bird is
trilling his lay ; |
And youth and age and manhood stern and beauty matur’d in grace,
And childhood’s fetterless footsteps turn to the silver wave’s
embrace.
But not o’er Oodinugri’s towers, woke life with waking day :
No young bird charm’d those smiling bowers, nor young maid
carolled gay.
No warder dar’d his cornet wind, no priest his conch to fill,
The portal stood fast barr’d and blind, glid past th’ untasted rill;
The screech owl reign’d without a peer, save when the raven’s croak,
Or wolf’s long wail, so sad and drear, that dismal jargon broke.

Russaloo back’d his gallant steed, the youth a palfrey low,
And on they prick’d along the mead to seek their giant foe.
But not until, with anguish wild, the aged dame had prest,
To her sad heart, her lov’d, lost child and oft and o’er earest.
At noon the Neel* Raos (13) silver wave laps’d past them free and fair,
Russaloo plung’d his limbs to lave and told his warrior prayer.
There rose a mist from out the wood, a whirlwind wrapt it round,
Till in ’mid heaven the column stood, and shape and substance found.
Fork’d lightnings flash’d around the brow, deep thunders pealed their
roar,
And in Russaloo’s heart ’gan grow a chill ne’er felt before.
Majestic stalk’d that column tall the yet disparting ground,
The clouds their heavy folds let fall in massive drapery round :
But what those folds conceal’d from view, thought shudder’d e’en to
ouess,
As broke some startling glimpses through of loathly hideousness.

And now upon the streamlet’s brim, high towering in ’mid sky,
Pauses the column, gaunt and grim, whence keen, blue lightnings fly :

* I would willingly have spared the reader and myself this combat, but that it
forms so essential a part of the tradition,

1854.] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 129

A voice which caus’d the life blood freeze shook all th’ affrighted
strand,

And from that shroud, the youth to seize, came forth a giant hand.

Aghast, his eyeballs glaz’d and set, his palate scorch’d and dry,

His joints unstrung, denying yet the power to shrink or fly :

The hapless victim sate, one yell, despair’s own freezing tone,

Fore’d his parch’d throat, then strangled fell, a faint and piteous

moan.

Russaloo mark’d with other eye, to heaven he inly pray’d,
Then whilst his steed rear’d wild and high, unsheathed his battle-blade.
Down flash’d the steel, a clear blue flame, such heaven’s dread
armoury swell,
Sheer thro’ the wrist gigantic came ;—the huge hand weltering fell,
Spouted the hot, red torrent forth, the writhing monster’s roar,
Of pain and shame and coward wrath, the free wave backward bore;
He yells, he flees, stride urging stride, the cloudy mantle roll’d,
Round his gaunt form is scatter’d wide in many a giant fold;
And now sume monstrous limb breaks thro’, now towers his shaggy
head,
Like forest-tangled mountain brow, whose eye the watch fire red.
His knees the waving forest rend, huge trees uprooted lie,
Like grassy tufts, that crash or bend, when the merry hounds give
cry :
And such the tumult, roar and din, as when Pavahk’s* dread ire,
The wild Maroots} incense to win man’s realm with girdling fire.

His mighty brothers mark’d his flight, half wondering, half in dread;
“Up, up,” he cried, “ while haply flight avails to screen your head,
“The hour foretold in wizard lay, that hour of dole and doom,
“The rider of the dappled grey, the man of fate is come.”

Thus Tera, as he fled amain nor respite knew nor stay

Till leagues six score and rivers twain, twixt him and vengeance lay.

Splash thro’ Chenab’s swol’n stream he strode, his knee the surges
found,

* God of fire of Hindoo Mythology.
tT Maroots the winds.

130 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

From Mungla’s* (14) cliff Vidusta’st flood clear’d at one giant bound:

Dhaneulli’st (15) vast ravine and rock his footsteps’ thunder bore,

And echoes wild reverb and mock the crash in one long roar.

Thither for refuge had he fled, but each dire echo there

Renews the giant’s frantic dread, inflames his wild despair.

O’er Potowarr’s§ ravine-worn waste, by Maunkyala grey

The monster bounds in frantic haste, Harth crouches in dismay.

Swift thro’ Margulla’s|| (16) strait he shot. Hurréh purl’d bright
and clear

And rose, heav’n’s purpled sheen to blot, thy splinter’d ridge (27)
Gundgurh,

Long-back’d, dark-hued, high-crested, lone, it seems to mortal scan

By spell of age transform’d to stone, some huge Leviathan.

And Tera joy’d as he beheld, the stronghold of his race, .

Whose crags inviolate, yet may yield, a safe abiding place.

He nears the base, ten active bounds,¥ Pir-t’han receives his tread

Each wizard glen, each cave resounds and quails the mountain head.

From crest to base was felt the shock, blue Aba Sinde the roar,

From each time wrinkled cave and rock in thunders thrice told o’er ;

And mortals trembled far and near, for well that sound was known,

The monstrous Rakuss, name of fear, scalmg his blood drench’d
throne.

Meanwhile doubt shook each giant’s mind. The son of king

Sahlbyne,
They knew by fate’s stern will design’d to close their mighty line.
And they had turn’d their backs in flight, but that Beera’s voice

* Mungla, Mars. A celebrated castle upon a cliff on the eastern brink of the
Jelum, where it emerges from the mountain.

T Vidusta Tdaorns, at present called the Jelum.

t Dhahngulli, the deserted site of the palace and capital of a branch of the
royal family of Gukkur.

§ Potowarr is the table-land between the Indus and Jelum, bounded north by the
roots of the Huzara, Khaunpoor and Sutti mountains and south by the scarp of the
salt range. This is the ancient limit.

|| Margullay the pass of that name from Potowarr into Qatur,

4 The highest crest of Gundgurh, about 4,500 feet above the sea, is of limestone.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 131

Arose in all its silvery might, to shame their dastard choice.

* What, not one blow? And will ye flee, ye god-descended crew,
‘Mindless of name and fame and me, who this vile recreance view ?
“The very squirrel guards her nest, the lapwing takes not flight,

“ Until at least her foeman’s crest, salute the trembler’s sight ;

* But ye, of bulk so huge, of soul less than might serve to fill

« A squirrel’s frame, can flight control fate’s dark inviolate will?
“To fate pertain life, death; but we ourselves suffice alone

“To live from self-reproval free, and die in fair renown.”

The woman’s greater soul prevail’d, Pehoon and Chindia strode
Fach in his cloudy mantle veil’d. Earth shudder’d as they trod.
Pehoon upheav’d a trident vast, that wont on each huge prong
An ox entire to rivet fast, ’mid mirth and jovial song.
lts crest high pois’d a tall Chenarr,* the forest pride and stay,
Chindia the stem uprooted tore and rent the limbs away.

A mighty rod whose lightest thwack tho’ playfully it fell,

Had crush’d primeval Mammoth’s back or shiver’d Kurma’st shell.
But Pugrputt drew forth his sling; an elephant’s hide entire

The thong, two cables serv’d for string, a rock the missile dire,

So vast, that ship of mightiest beam, of all which swell thy state
Dread Ganges,heav’n-descended Queen, had sunk beneath the weight.
Such pebbles in his serip he bore, the burliest son of might,

But recreant to the immost core, his thoughts were bent on flight.
And still he loiter’d, plucking now some taller Simbhul’sf head,

Or whistling shrill as tempests blow round Bhaingra’s§ peak of dread.

Soon as Russaloo met their eye, mirth stirr’d the giant brood,
Was this the foe they needs must fly, athirst to quaff their blood ?
Their laughter shook th’ affrighted earth, like thunder-peals it rang,
Old Pir Punjaull| enjoy’d their mirth and echoed back the clang

* The Chenarr or Oriental plane, the noblest of forest trees. It is not indigenous
to the Punjaub, although it will grow there readily from slips.

7 Kurma, the fabulous tortoise, who supports the elephant Ihrawut, who sup-
ports the earth.

+ Simbhul of the Punjaub, Saymul of India, the Indian cotton tree, the loftiest
tree indigenous to the country bearing a large red flower.

§ Mount Bhaingra an isolated summit in Huzura about 8000 feet high.

|| Mount Pir Punjaul the elevated range walling in Cashmere southward.

132 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [ No. 2.

Full three-score leagues. With other eye Beera mark’d the ‘oe,
“ Who dares,’ cried she, “our wroth defy, thy name and lineage
show.”

Replied the prince “ Great Salabyne, my sire, afar renown’d,
* High Sialkote’s dominion mine, Russaloo nam’d and crown’d.”’
* Toh! brother,’ Chindia laughing cried, “ our fate before us stands
“Shall we to glut his maw abide or flit to foreign lands.”
His trident pois’d Pehoon and laugh’d, three roods advane’d his
stride,
But good Russaloo’s fatal shaft curb’d his presumptuous pride,
Where arm and cubit jointed grow, the broad shaft passage found,
Keen as the levin’s fiery blow, it dealt a ghastly wound.
The ponderous trident plung’d to earth and where its fangs deep
gore
Old Preetha Mata’s* breast gush forth streams welling evermore.

Enraged to view his brother’s plight huge Chindia dealt a blow,
Had ground to dust the ranks of might of Urjoon’s countless foe.
Like fifty tempests hissing down the monstrous club held sway,

His gallant charger’s speed alone Russaloo’s fate might stay ;

Levell’d the crackling forest fell, as when on harvest morn,

While shouts the reapers triumph tell, falls the ripe golden corn.

Russaloo might not bide that blow, yet as he scour’d the plain,

Drew with full force his strong steel bow: the shaft sped not in vain;

Crash thro’ eye, scull and brain the steel held its dire way,—and
thrown

Like mountain in the earthquake reel, the giant corse rush’d down.

With such a shock, (18) each river flood, of five that mightiest roll’d

Their waves surcharg’d, arrested stood, each o’er hert sands of gold;

And Oodinugri’s castled.towers fell crumbling o’er the plain,

And trembling nations sought the powers of hell and fate in vain.

Then Pugrputt in wild dismay slung, ere he turn’d in flight,
A ponderous rock, the landmark grey, where rival states unite ;
* Preeth, the earth, Mata, mother.

+ The sands of all the Punjaub rivers abound in gold dust. According to Hin-
doo Mythology all rivers, even Sinde Rania, are female deities.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 133

Four thousand years the shepherd’s throne whence he afar might
view

His fleecy charge: the granite stone in a storm of music flew.

Ploughing the earth four fathoms down and hurling splinters far,

Huge trunks of trees and rocks upthrown to dim day’s golden star.

No courser’s speed had then avail’d, but that the monster’s sight,

Dazzled by palsying terror fail’d, the missile err’d in flight:

Clearing a province at a bound, th’ enormous mass bowl’d on,

Till in blue Sootle} depths profound firm fixt an islet lone.

Now fled the Slinger dire apace, but first up-caught and bore
Beera’s form of matchless grace, pale as the lily flower.
Pehoon in Tera’s footsteps fled, till heav’d Gundgurh-in sight,
But Aba* (19) Sinde inviting spread, his sheeted silver bright :
He wades, imbibes the ice-cold flood, then turns an anxious eye,
Where dread (20) Aornos’ forests nod far mid the azure sky :
Thither he fain had fled but pain unnerv’d his giant pride ;
He sank to rise no more again, from that cold gliding tide.
There, when his latest breath was past, his wounded brother came
And pil’d the rocks and forests vast to hide his giant frame ;
And still the (21) tomb his name retains, an islet rock that now
Mid Aba Sinde’s full, azure veins uprears its castled brow.

Fleet on the Slinger’s traces came Russaloo’s noble horse
That steed of purest strain and fame, unmated in the course.
Thrice strain’d the prince his bow of might and thrice his keen alarm
Lest he the beauteous maiden smite unnerv’d his manly arm ;
A fourth essay, the winged steel on mission dire hath flown
Hath deeply gor’d the flying heel, and brought the monster down.
And stern Russaloo’s blade is bare, comprest his lips, his brow
Lowers o’er the eye’s dilating glare, like storm-cloud charg’d with

Woe ;

But Pugrputt rehears’d (22) a spell, and o’er his frame entire
A. magic influence instant fell; down flash’d the blade of fire,

* Aba Sinde. Father Sinde, the name given by the veneration of his borderers
to the noble river Indus. The Hindoos however style him Sinde Rania, Queen
Sinde.

134 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

But not to cleave its"gory path: the massive granite rock

Receives and foils the hero’s wrath, yet shivers in the shock.
Amaz’d he glares on all around, mistrusts his reason’s ray ; -

Where cumbering late the groaning eround, the monster weltering lay.
A buge grey ridge of rock alone juts from the sandy plain,

And mimics rude in granite stone some mighty giant slain ;

Of monster, maid, sole visible trace ; around the rock he rides,
Assails it with his steely mace. The rock his wrath derides,

Till with the fruitless toil distraught and warn’d by fading light,

A Dhurmsald* lone he sought and couch’d him for the night.

SSE,

Fytie 3rd.

Meanwhile, within a cavern’d hall Beera lay’reclin’d,
Pondering her glory’s darken’d fall with tempest shaken mind :
Now o’er her mighty brother’s fate the tears unbidden rise,
Now with revenge and deadly hate blend love’s insidious sighs,
Despite her rage and shame and woe, her woman’s heart is won,
As tigress mates with but the foe, whose might excels her own:
The dismal gloom around her spread were utter, Ethiop night,
But that her flashing eyes still shed an ever-changeful light ;
And that above her hung swspent (23) carbuncle large and rare,
Which through the gloom its radiance sent, like Sirius’ burning star.
Rich sculptur’d gold and ivory rare her beauteous form uphold,
Rose-tinted silks make doubly fair, those limbs of faultless mould.
But save her loveliness alone and proud, fierce innocence,
No robe the maiden e’er had known, nor felt shame’s withering sense.
Above the cavern’s roof reclin’d her mighty brother lay,
Sense, life in solid rock confin’d, a mass of granite grey.

The maiden’s beauteous cheek was pale, her brow was flush’d,
her eye ‘
Suffus’d with tears which ere they(fall, the flashing lightnings dry.

* Dhurmsala, Hall of charity. The Hospitium of the Hindoo.

1854. ] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 135

“Tmmortal author of our line Kuveera* (24) dread,” she cried,

“ For what unblest, perverse design thine offspring’s might and pride ;

“ Lords of the earth to day we mov’d, but frames of giant might

“ All uninform’d with soul have prov’d; earth, heaven hath seen our
flight. [ sire,

“What owe we thee, dread father, say, that thou should’st be our

“Yon lumbering forms, death’s easy prey, or souls of glowworm fire.

“ Are gods than mortal men less wight, that from the union rise,

“Souls shrunk and dwindled in their might, whilst form dilates
in size ;

“ Recall thy bitter gift of life, since thou hast not to give

“ The fame which gilds our being’s strife and makes it life to live.”

Thus in the cavern’d gloom she pour’d her wild reproachful ery,

And from the rocks in deep accord, uprose a mournful sigh.

Dreams broke Russaloo’s toil-worn rest, mid strife and vision’d

woes,

To calm his tempest-shaken breast his guardian (25) saint arose :

Beniguly o’er the prince he smil’d, then as he vanish’d slow

In Ravi’s current, rippling wild, seem’d beck’ning him below.

The Raja burst the bonds of sleep and donn’d his azure arms,

Whilst stars of heaven sweet dew showers weep, bright in neglected
charms.

Beneath him far meandering spread, the Ravi’s twilight flood,

Fring’d with dense groves of gloom and dread, a spirit haunted wood.

Calm as young maiden’s sinless rest, ere love hath taught a sigh

Or care hath dimm’d her spotless breast, the starlit waters lie ;

For ever rippling clear and bright, the blissful current flows,

No rock to break, no cloud t’ affright her musical repose.

Blest in the water’s sweet embrace a fairy island smil’d,

Three trees of noblest growth and grace, way’d o’er the flowery wild ;

And fondly droop their foliage down, the gliding wave to bless,

Which, coy as maiden, dances on and shuns the soft caress.

And through the foliage gleaming fair a snowy fane aspires,

Enshrin’d as Wood-nymph, chaste and rare, sweet mark of pure
desires.

* Kuveera, one of the inferior deities. God of wealth,

136 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

She bathes in ether soft above, in crystal clear below ;

The stream hath dread to mar or move her shadow in its flow.
The foliage, mass’d her form to wreathe amid the starlit sky,
Droops round her in the flood beneath, where broad its masses lie.
No lifeless pile of stone appear’d to greet Russaloo’s eye,

But rather spirit shape rever’d, sweet, solemn company.

And as the hero deeply gaz’d, a meteor large and bright

From the high zenith glancing blaz’d, cleaving the void of night
With flood of crimson, green and gold and violet’s softer ray :

The glorious Orb majestic roll’d down heaven’s star-spangled way ;
Linger’d above the fairy Fane as loth to quit her sight

Then waveward led its glittering train and set in utter night.

Russaloo’s heart throbb’d full and high, he bless’d the gracious sign,
He hail’d that herald of the sky, fresh from the hand divine.
Adown the steepy cliff he sprang, attain’d the rolling tide,

Flash’d the bright wave ere yet the clang of arms and armour died.
His vigorous arm subdued the flood, which fled the strife, dismay’d,
And soon on that lone isle he stood, beneath the starlit shade;

A pillar’d porch (26) of marble stone gave access to the shrine,
Whose massive obelisk purely shone, to lure to rites divine,

Within the cell hung wreathen flowers, a youthful mother’s vow,
Had strung t’ appease the gloomy powers, who govern death and woe,
He search’d the sacred area round, if outlet there might be ;

His foot an iron ring hath found, he grasps the massive key,

With force unknown to mortal wight upheaves the ponderous stone,
Whose weight had baffled human might for centuries unknown.

A flight of steps led darkling down, into the cold earth’s breast,

A clammy wind with fitful moan, Russaloo’s sense opprest,.

Yet without pause the dive is made, groping his rayless way,

Sole guide his bare, protruded blade, heaven’s grace his only stay.
And thus for miles, that entrail dark, so narrow, dank and lone

He track’d, uncheer’d by faintest spark of light to guide him on.

At length, when hope wan’d faint and low a distant gleam he spied,
Such ray the charnel oft will show, where rot man’s power and pride.
And, as he (27) near’d the mystic light, two globes of dull, red fire,
Set in the rayless void of night, surmises strange inspire:

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 137

And high above the cavern grew and wider spread around,

And freer breath the hero drew, the night gloom’d less profound ;
And those red orbs intenser glow’d, and ’neath them gushing aye
A vaporous flame incessant flow’d, of pale, blue, spectral dye.
Some monstrous living thing seem’d there to hold his leaguer dire,
Known by his eye-ball’s baleful glare and breath of sulphurous fire.
A sound, faint heard from far, from near, of many a scaly fold,
Wounding with muffled clash the ear, as each o’er other roll’d;
Dimly the serpent shape defin’d to fancy’s startled eye :—

How ’mid that darkness dense and blind shall he its might defy.

Full at those glaring orbs he smote :—the temper’d scales gave way ;
But the slope crest and flexile throat yield to the warblade’s sway.
And rous’d to strife the monster hurls his wildering coils around
Russaloo’s frame, in ceaseless whirls of death’s cold potence bound.

"T'was then a star which long had shed its ray, to mock the sight,
Blaz’d forth in full effulgence red, flooding the cave with light.
Blest, heaven-sent ray,” the hero cried, as at each mighty blow
Which hew’d the monster’s scaly side, the blood red torrents flow ;
Yet spite his more than mortal toil, the deadly folds creep round,
Till in their clay cold massive coil, his struggling frame is bound,
And the dire fangs his throat invade :—he plung’d his dagger’d hand
Down that dark gulf, until his blade the jaw’s black chasm spann’d.
Those hellish jaws clos’d crashing down, and thro’ the palate driven,
The keen, thrice temper’d blade held on, until life’s shrine was riven.
Then droop’d the languid head, then fell ;—but the death-struggle ’gan
And with an ocean’s sway and swell thro’ those vast volumes ran ;
Tugging the strangling coils amain, with vast, spasmodic throes,
And mightier seem’d the monster slain, than when his proud crest

rose.
Panting within the death cold twine, one superhuman stroke
Sever’d at length the monster’s spine, the hero’s bondage broke.
Light bounding o’er the humbled crest, once more Russaloo stands
And lifts to heaven the heart opprest, to heaven the clasped hands.
Then onward thro’ the cavern strode tow’r’d that mysterious light,
To whose thrice weleome ray was ow’d his triumph in the fight.

7 2

138 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [ No. 2.

In golden chain suspended hung from the black vault on high
A glorious gem, which pencils flung of each etherial dye ;
But crimson as the maiden’s lip, when love with venom’d dart
Hath stung the rose he feign’d to sip, and pierc’d the trusting heart,
It’s innate hue ; and all around partook the roseate dye ;
And still where warmest hues abound, bright golden flashes fly :
And basking in that wondrous ray, hemm’d in with night profound,
A beauteous maid extended lay in slumber’s trammels bound.
One arm of rounded ivory o’er the downy cushion hung,
From whose bright coil its silken store the sweet head graceful flung.
In many a rich, unfetter’d fold, as from an urn most rare,
Gush’d the bright stream of wavy gold, the rich, dark, auburn hair,
Strewing the carpet’s velvet fine :—the roseate pillow well
Reliev’d her features’ faultless line, her soft cheek’s matchless swell,
The slender throat’s transparent sheen, the polish’d shoulder bright,
And one sweet orb that half was seen, half shunn’d the gazer’s sight.
Pale was the cheek as lily flower, when roses bloom around ;
Trane’d the blue eye’s soul kindling power, in slumbers hush profounds
Yet scarce the lids soft-feathery snow, their radiance might confine,
Which streak’d their lustre teeming glow in many a violet line.
And where the long, black lashes lay, like children of the night,
Hush’d on the spotless breast of day, o’erflow’d th’ excess of light.

High is the privilege thus to bend o’er beauty’s hallow’d rest,
Scaring afar each lawless fiend, might desecrate the breast.
And aw’d by influence new and sweet, he breathless hung the while,
And fain had still’d the heart’s wild beat, the vagrant Fancy’s wile.
As o’er some star-watch’d mountain lake, the jealous breeze will fly,
An instant, heay’n’s blest image break, then mocking, whirr on high.
So, whiles o’er that translucent brow, slight, ruffling shadows veer,
Now clench’d the fairy hand of snow, now starts th’ unconscious

tear.
Again as in an April sky, the transient shade is flown,
Sweet peace hath calm’d the curtain’d eye and made the brow her
throne.
The lips their rubies half dispart, half show the pearls enshrin’d,
The vermeil tides which warm her heart, her cheek’s cold lilies find.

1854. ] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 189

Morn never flush’d Cashmera’s lake, with richer, rosier dye,

When myriad flowers from sleep awake with her in bloom to vie.

The cheek’s bright calm a dimple breaks, a whirlpool, sweet and lone,

Where giddy love his helm forsakes, resistless hurried down.

The lips half smiling, trembling play, bliss thrills Russaloo’s frame,

When ina murmur, sweet as they, he hears her breathe his name.

Then, with a sudden, deep drawn sigh awoke the slumbering maid,

And languid op’d the curtain’d eye, and keen amaze betray’d,

For statue-like before her stood the form her dreams portray’d,

His azure armor stain’d with blood, his surcoat rent and fray’d ;

The warblade propp’d his better hand, the turban’s sable hue

O’er features stern and forehead grand, a shadowy potence threw,

From which the high arch’d falcon eye, had gaz’d death’s terrors down,

Tts soul of radiance, calm and high, concentred on her own.

The slayer of her mighty race, the man of fate and fear,

In all his godlike strength and grace ; her proud heart’s Lord stood
near. [ keen,

Then first, the maiden terror knew;—then first, shame’s anguish

And rising half, around her drew the envious silken screen.

And on her mighty brother call’d, then conscious of his plight

Rehears’d the spell, whose sound appall’d each shadowy friend of
night,

Trembled the stable earth beneath, the massive walls around,

The surly thunders spent their breath to thrill that dreadful sound ;

The granite roof took form and life, and ’mid the starry choir

Huge tower’d the giant, arm’d for strife, red roll’d his eye of fire ;

But bent Russaloo’s mighty bow (28) andere th’ upheay’d rock

Can fall, transpiere’d that cliff-like brow: he stagger’d to the shock.

He nodded, bow’d, with hideous roar, plung’d from the starry height :

His fall, the prince imperils more, than all his living might ;

But anxious for the maid alone o’er her Russaloo bends,

To buy her safety with his own, his sheltering might extends.

No mother o’er her first-born child e’er hung with tenderer care,

When ray’d the tempest, bleak and wild, ’mid forked fire-bolts glare.

As rushing from the starry sky th’ enormous ruin fell,
Earth’s frame beneath, heayen’s vault on high dread chaos claim’d to
quell,

140 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

And tho’ one giant hand alone imping’d the hero’s crest,

He sank, by that dire blow struck down, it seem’d to final rest.
Pale o’er her virgin breast of snow, as lull’d by love’s warm kiss,
Droop’d the cold cheek, the marble brow, unconscious of their bliss.
That arm of might late rais’d to guard the cowering form beneath
Enclasps her, yet, with sleepless ward, caressing e’en in death.
Stunn’d by the crash, the maiden lay in brief oblivion drown’d,
But when with reason’s rallying ray, she gaz’d bewilder’d round,
And mark’d that glorious form laid low, his life the price of hers,
She bow’d her o’er the pale, cold brow and bath’d it in her tears,
And with her fairy hand carest that forehead stern and high,
Where clusters clung, like Bacchus best, of hyacynthine dye,
And self-accusing, beat her breast, her golden tresses tore,

Her malison of woe exprest upon her natal hour.

Thril’d by that soft caress to life, Russaloo’s pausing heart
Throbbing renew’d his being’s strife: he rose with sudden start,
And gaz’d with unbelieving eye on vision all too fair,

And marvell’d at the frantic cry, the maiden’s wild despair.

Then, changeful as the heaven of spring, which, while the tear showers
start

Will from its bow of promise fling, dire fire-bolts of the heart ;

So, when the hero rose in life, whose death her soul subdued,

Shame, self-reproach and wrath held strife, loud shriek’d her bro-
ther’s blood.

And with a majesty, that well beseem’d her matchless grace,

And with a fierceness naught could quell, the dower of her wild race.

Like the bereaved tigress young, she glar’d upon her foe,

Her flashing eyes their lightnings flung surcharged with fate and
woe ;

More beautiful, more bright she seem’d, thus rous’d to strife and
war

As, launch’d from sphere, where calm it beam’d, floods heaven the
shooting star.

A dagger in her grasp she prest, with more than woman’s might

She smote the hero’s mail-arm’d breast: forth gush’d the lifestream
bright.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 141

Then on herself the thirsty blade with maniac fury bent,

But his strong hand the weapon stay’d and marr’d her fell intent,
Each fairy wrist with gentlest might resistless made his own,

And calm’d her Passion’s frantic might with reason’s godlike tone,
Till with emotion new opprest, o’eraw’d by reason’s sway,

She sank upon his bleeding breast and sobb’d her woes away.

Hytte 4th.

On Sialkote’s age-structur’d height and blood (29) cemented
towers

A thousand pennons flutter bright as Indra’s bow of showers.
And the wide plains, afar and near, their teeming myriads yield,
And banner gay and glancing spear light up the peaceful field.
Jt is the young, sweet dream of spring, fair nature’s jocund morn,
When flowers cut down by winter’s wing in youth renew’d are born.
The happy breeze (80) from some far land her exil’d Koel bears,
The Peeluk, (31) long by winter bann’d, back to her home repairs.
Like pebble (82) bounding o’er the ice, far thro’ the echoing grove,
Whose aisles resound the music thrice, that note of bliss and love,
Trills the Woodpecker’s sylvan cry, while gleams his gay form, stol’d
In crimson rich and saffron dye and russett dropt with gold.
Aye and anon (33) fresh tumults stirr’d the feathery choir employ,
As back returns some banish’d bird and loud proclaims her joy.

Wak’d from his downy couch of rest in far Tibetian snow,
The sun upheaves his golden crest and life-restoring brow,
His smile responds the shadowy grove, the verdure-vested plain,
Thro’ tears, once sad, his waken’d love hath made all bright again.
Softly the corn (84) its emerald waves heaves to the breath of morn,
Each islet grove and castle laves, each gnarl’d and antique thorn.
The banners wave, the banners glow, far ’mid the dewy sky,
In air-tide soft and hush’d and low, as love’s own delicate sigh.
Fair nature holds high jubilee, and man once more is gay
And hails (by that strong arm set free) Russaloo’s bridal-day.

142 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [ No. 2.

And where is she for whose bright smile, lit up the festal hour ?
In yon high, blood-cemented pile, is deck’d her gorgeous bower.
The merry sunbeams, streaming through, light up with golden haze
The blazon’d deeds of maidens true, and men of other days:

And on the fretted roof (35) display the marbles, chaste and rare,
With ruddy gold of rich inlay, in happiest contrast there.

And o’er the floor of marble strown, rich Persian carpets glow,
And tissues bright from lands unknown, like golden fountains flow.

But not one joyous ray breaks through the sad heart’s dungeon
gloom,
To scatter far the spectral crew, whose fires her soul consume.
The young, sweet dream of woman’s heart before her spreads its
lure,
From his lov’d side no more to part, while time and life endure.
Elysium bright, whose gate to bar, the fiends of Night arise,
Her own proud spirit stirs the war, her brothers’ blood replies.
The shades of her redoubted race o’erthrong the bridal bower,
Their scowling brows her soul deface, quell reason’s happier power.
“OQ! Recreant,” cried an inward voice, she strove in vain to drown,
“Ts this Beera’s blameless choice, a sister’s high renown ?
“ Our blood from out the desert sand, for vengeance cries in vain,
“A sister clasps the ensanguin’d hand, ere dry that damning stain.”
Then lower’d anew each gloomy brow, and glar’d each dreadful eye,
And apish faces mop and mow, and hellish voices ery,
Till frenzied, from her brow she tore the gemm’d and golden hair,
And dash’d upon the marble floor, her forehead pale and fair ;
And suppliant sued the monster death, by many a honied name,
With his black tide and icy breath to quench life’s torturous flame.

A noble form bent o’er his bride, uprais’d her in his arms,

Kiss’d the sweet brow with crimson dyed and sooth’d her wild
alarms.

At sound of that soul-quelling tone, the demons yelling fly ;
The maiden stirs; with piteous moan uplifts th’ affrighted eye,
And drinks with ear athirst and soul subdued and calm’d the while
Those accents fond of high control, and suns her in his smile.
“Oh! leave me, leaye me!”’ wild she cried, “ the hosts of hell await

i 1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 143

“To snatch from thee thy hapless bride, would ’whelm thee in her
fate.

‘? Pwixt thee and me they scowling stand, e’en while thine arms
entwine

“ My thrilling frame—our love is bann’d, I never can be thine.”

He sooth’d her with love’s whisper low, with reason’s lore divine,
Smooth’d each bright tress that o’er her brow far flung its golden
: twine,
Then led her to the terrace high, where wheel’d beneath her sight
The Jusrut’s* youthful chivalry, array’d for mimic fight.
The day wore on with pageant fair, the bridal hour drew nigh ;
A caldron vast the Meenials bear of silver sculptur’d high;
Rich spoil of Yavan’s kingly race, a noble Font and rare,
Full many a young and laughing grace, had plune’d delighted there.
With sculptur’d forms emboss’d and drest, strange shapes of classic
lore;
There coiling hydras rear the crest, there winged lions roar.
Satyrs and fawns and Dryads troop the basement rich around,
And mermaids fair and Nereids group upon the watery bound.
Bright urns with olive oil replete, a thousand maidens bring,
In spotless robes, with naked feet, the nuptial chaunt they sing.
Into the basins vasty hold evers’d their large supplies,
Till to the jewell’d brim of gold, the sluggish tides arise.
Crackles the cedar fire beneath, up boil the unctuous waves
A gulf whose dire embrace is death, the stranded silver laves ;
And round and round the blazing bound the bride in youthful
charms
And hero tried, in manhood’s pride, march with inwoven arms.
Then frenzy fir’d the maiden’s eye; for ’mid the lurid haze
‘Of vapours curling wild and high in dim fantastic maze.
Ghastly and gaunt her brothers stood, as when in death they fell,
With soil deform’d and stain’d with blood from wounds that darkly
well.
Hach on the ghastly token laid his hand of purple dye,
And fasten’d on the frenzied maid his glaz’d and stony eye:
* The Jusrut family succeeded the Pandoos in the Punjaub.

144. On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [| No. 2.

And at the sight, within her breast the nature, love-subdued,
Rallied in fierceness unreprest and yell’d aloud for blood.

They sign her to that gulf of death ; with force to maniacs known
She shrieking strove to plunge beneath and drag the slayer down.
Foil’d by the hero’s gentle might, with frenzied eye she spied

His jewell’d dagger gleaming bright—snatch’d, plung’d it in her side.

She droop’d—she sank without a sigh in those love-circling arms ;
Peace scar’d wild frenzy from her eye, sooth’d all her soul’s alarms.
“Oh this is freedom, this is peace! This, this is life,” she cried,
“Their taunts those dreadful shades surcease, at length I am thy
bride. : |

“Thine for the brief, sweet, measur’d space, it costs hfe’s tide to
flow,

* Thine in this last, fond, close embrace, all, all I e’er must know :

“Thine in fond memory’s hallowing lore, thine, thine in every joy ;

“ Undimm’d by faults I deep deplore, my nature’s dire alloy.

“Nor think my step can be pursued,—beyond earth’s bound doth
lie ;

“ A gulf surcharg’d with kindred blood; there severing us for aye.

“ Farewell! farewell! I do not say, think on thy perish’d bride,

“Her form shall bless thee still by day, in dreams shall grace thy
side.

“ Nor deem ’tis senseless air ye clasp, in those encircling arms;

“ Her love, defying death’s cold grasp, survives these fleeting charms ;

“*Twas all her worth, her soul’s true dower, her heart’s one trem-
bling plea,

“Shade of thy nobler nature’s power, thro’ life ’twill follow thee.

“Then press once more thy lips to mine—in this sweet, sacred
spell

“Receive my parting breath to thine—thus, thus! O bliss! Fare-
well!”

Conclusion.

Years past, but not the gloom of woe from good Russaloo’s breast,
Care timeless wrung his youthful brow and marr’d his spirit’s rest,

1854.] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 145

Yet still, from others’ bliss deriv’d a solace pure he found,

Which wrecks of youthful hope surviv’d and freshness scatter’d
round.

"Twas when time’s softening wing had swept the furrow’d scars of
woe,

And tears in midnight silence wept had ceas’d at length their flow ;

That summon’d by the general wail, Russaloo sought the bound

Of Abisara’s fertile vale, with mountains girdled round :

For there the Rakuss dire, who fled the hero’s conquering brand,

Still haunts the rugged mountain head and wastes th’ affrighted

_ land.

He travers’d swift the selfsame track Pehoon had trod erewhile

Till old Gundgurh tower’d steep and black in morning’s golden
smile ;

The monster heard that voice of doom and dropt his shuddering prey,

And to his den’s deep, cavern’d gloom fled, wing’d with wild dismay.

In vain Russaloo hail’d him back with truceful proffers wooed ;

And through the cavern’s entrail black his footstep far pursued ;

To all but Terror’s impulse dead, he deeper grop’d his way!

Russaloo slow retrae’d his tread, back to the light of day ;

There in the cavern’s jaws of death uphung his dreadful bow,

Secure, the sight would chain beneath man’s dire, but dastard foe.

And centuries since have roll’d away and threescore times renew’d
Hath man’s sad race by slow decay, the bygone race pursued ;
Yet pent within that dungeon held, the Rakuss dire remains
Where old Pirthan, his forehead bold lifts o’er the subject plains ;
And oft’ to scape his doom of night will seek the entrance low:
But aw’d and terror struck at sight ef good Russaloo’s bow,
Back to the darkest gloom retrace his step with hideous roar,
Which rocks the mountain to its base, and quells the affrighted shore.

And good Russaloo’s frame is dust and little men alone
Tread where the mighty, wise and just, ’erst built a glorious throne.
Yet stabled in a cavern old on bleak Sirbhunna’s crest
Stands, barb’d for fight, his war-steed bold, impatient of his rest ;
And near the cave disjected lies, the Valve, with his strong bow
u 2

146 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [ No. 2,

Russaloo’s might would easeful price and o’er the entrance throw
A marble rock of mass immane, with age and lichens grey

Micht foil the strength of fifty men of our degenerate day.

And still with awe the peasant views that relic ag’d and worn,
And o’er the hero’s might will muse and sigh for his return.

Notes to the Legend of Russaloo.

(1). On Sialkot’s embattled steep.

Sialkot one of the most ancient of Forts and cities of the Pun-
jaub was founded by Rajah Sala Byne or Salivahanna, father of
Russaloo. The Fort, which adjoins the city to westward is a high,
oblong mound, with rectangular defences of curtains and round
towers, massively built of brick and mortar. Not many Baktro or
Indo-Greek coins are found in the ruins. The commonest perhaps
is the copper coin of Apollodotos.

Sala Byne of the Pooroowar family of Chundrabunse Rajpootres,
flourished in the first century of our era. Sialkot was probably the
capital of that Poros (zwpos) Pooroo, who was surnamed the coward
by Alexander’s soldiers.

(2). His daily woodcraft done.

The character of Russaloo as preserved by tradition, resembles the
model proposed to themselves by Knights of the chivalrous age.
Self-denial formed an essential part of the system. All sensual
enjoyment was forbidden. His life was spent in the chase when not
occupied in war, and it is said that he daily rode from his dwelling
at mount Moorut to Dumtour in Huzara to hunt, a distance of
eighty miles, returning at night upon his wonderful steed Bhori
Rtakhi* to Moorut. A similar tradition exists in Khorasaun relating
to Roostum. A sculptured rock is there shown which is said to
have been his palave. And from thence to the Furrah Rood and
back he is said to have galloped daily to water Réq his steed. The
‘interval, if I recollect right, being upwards of twenty miles.

* Bhori Rakhi, black and long-breathed. The steed on which he assailed the
Rakuss was a dappled grey.

1854. |” On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 14:7

The superhuman strength of Russaloo is ascribed to his conti-
nence. He was a Jutt Rajah,i. e. one practising self-denial and
wearing like Samson unmutilated hair. The fall of poor Rani Coqla
his second wife, was attributable no doubt to this unamiable self-
denial of Russaloo. For tradition says that one day when her
beauty melted his heart, he lost this miraculous power and observed
with dismay that his arrows no longer had force to rebound back.
to his hand. The character of Russaloo as preserved by tradition
1s various, according to the taste of the bards who have handed it
down. Some represent him as a pattern of all that is noble and
brave in Asiatic estimation. This does not include that gallantry
and delicacy toward woman, which with us is essential to the charac-
ter of a gentleman.

Others describe Russaloo as a savage of miraculous power, but
uncouth and destitute of all sympathies proper to the hero. The
same diversity of traditions regarding Roostum exists. JI have in
the foregoing tale preferred the tradition which is most natural and
most agreeable to the general reader.

(3). His brow was wreath’d with Nurgis flowers.

From the habit of planting the Narcissus upon tombs and shrines,
it has acquired a certain sacredness of character. It is true that
the Hindus have few tombs. They have shrines however, many of
which have been adopted by the Muhammadans. The Narcissus is
common in the Punjaub.

(4). Whose every vital fold

Is fene’d with Damase plate of proof which
Prison’d Geni frame

Beneath the cavern’d mountains roof in red
Volcano’s flame.

The plate armour of Asia, unlike the complete steel cases of
Europe is formed of rectangular plates of steel, braced over the
surcoat and covering only the vital parts. Underneath, however, a
shirt of mail was generally worn. Much skill is lavished upon
the plates which are of cast or damask’d steel arabesqued in
gold. Kawf is the prison of the genii. There, in caverns they

await the day of judgment—secured by the inviolable signet of
Solomon.

148 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. No. 2.

(5). From Bruhm, the empire’s first dread Lord.

Raja Bruhm is the first on the list of Rajas of Sialkot. I have
never elsewhere met this name applied to a mortal, it being gener-
ally used to denote the Almighty.

(6). And every shaft that err’d in flight, rebounded to his side.

See Note No. 2. Such saith tradition was the force of Russa-
loo’s bow and arm, that if a shaft erred in flight it rebounded to his
hand. A proof of this wonderful power was exhibited by him on
meeting the four Rakuss. They, refusing to believe that so dimi-
nutive a being could be the great Russaloo who was to destroy
them, set up their Tawas (iron plates upon which bread is baked)
four in number, each massive as the round table of King Arthur.
Russaloo to convince them, sent a shaft through all four plates.

(7). Till o’er those verdant bowers

Where Ravi leads her current blue rose Oodinugri’s towers.

According to the Bard who gave me the best version of this tra-
dition Oodinugr is the old name of Lahor. An old site however
called Oodinugr occurs on right bank of the Hydaspes below
Jelum. Not being able to visit it in person I sent thither a Moon-
shi, who made a rough plan of it. By his account it must have
been a moderate-sized town. The coins there found, are exclusively
Hindi, so that in all probability it was either ruined previous to
Alexander’s invasion, or founded subsequent to the extinction of
the Baktro Greek Dynasty. The latter appears the more reason-
able assumption, for I do not think that the Hindoos had a coinage
previous to the Macedonian invasion.

The approach to Lahore from the North is singularly fine. The
low plain forming the basin of the Ravi is often a lawn of turf—
elsewhere it is covered with rich cultivation, from which rise groves
of fine trees grouped around white obelisks, built to commemo-
rate the decease of Sikh nobles. Such is the foreground—and
beyond it rise the city defences of masonry, surmounted by the still
loftier towers of the citadel and the domes and minarets of the
chief musjid. All these are the works of the Kings of Delhi.

These walls and towers were of course non-existant in Russaloo’s

day. But there must have been older works, for Lahor is too much
exposed to invasion to have been ever left unfortified. And no

1854. On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. -149

doubt Oodinugr like other Hindoo cities was adorned with many
a graceful obelisk.

(8). The peepul glooms alone

Each leaf some restless sprite hath made his own peculiar throne.

The peepul (Ficus religiosa) being an aspen, is supposed by Hin-
doos to be haunted by myriads of evil spirits corresponding in
number to the leaves of the tree, the fluttering of which is attri-
buted to their agency.

Therefore, though Hindoos enjoy the deep shade of the peepul
by day when the power of those spirits is limited, they dislike
sleeping under that tree at night.

(9). And from the fane no tinkling bell announc’d stern
Shiv’h’s rite.

It is difficult by any arrangement of the letters of our alphabet
to give the sound of this name. Shiv’h it is well known is the god
of destruction of the present Hindoo creed, i. e. he is the destroy-
ing form of the great spirit Bruhm; and by the law of nature, his
worship has for many ages, almost superseded that of all other gods
of the Hindoo code.

For with the choice of three attributes of the Divine Essence
as objects of his adoration, the Hindoo speedily forgot the creator
Brahma, and the preserver Vishnoo, to devote himself to the de-
stroyer Shiv’h. In the oldest of Hindoo histories (which however
is modern compared with those of Hurope) I mean the Raja Taran-
gini, we find mention of innumerable temples dedicated to the god
of destruction, but very few to the more beneficent attributes of
the Deity, which is proof that the abuse is of several centuries’
growth, and not the consequence of the Hindoos’ degradation as a
conquered people.

The Hindoo is summoned to the worship of Shiv’h by the sounds
of the bell and of the conch.

(10). Yon pile of bread might feast for years the Pandoo in his
pride.

The Pandoos in India hold the place held by the Cyclops in
Sicily. Even the Indo-Greek buildings in Cashmere which date
probably from the 1st century of our era, are ascribed to the Pan-
doos.

150 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [ No. 2.

(11). A monstrous race. Of gods and men the mix’d and
spurious brood.

Such is the Indian notion of the Rakuss, whose approach was
preceded by thunder, and who was supposed to have a certain
degree of power over the elements. The word giant does not ex-
press the nature of the fabulous monster, nor does the Djin of
Arabic fable. For although the Rakuss could at times work a
miracle by muttering a charm, his power in this respect was sup-
posed to be limited to the number of charms he might have learnt.
He was also subject to violent death. The belief in the former
existence of such a monster is very general throughout the Pun-
jaub. The bones of elephants occasionally turned up in the soil on
the left bank of the Jelum are universally attributed to the Rakuss.
A human being formed upon such bones would have been from 24
to 30 feet high. Traditions vary as to the number of the Rakuss.
The name of one is remarkable. It is pronounced Terra or Tera,
or rather the sound is intermediate. The giant Terra belonged to
the Roman not to the Greek mythology, and could scarcely there-
fore have been transferred to the Punjaub. It is Tera who is sup-
‘posed to be still alive in a cavern of Gundgurh.

(12). For I am sworn thy lot to share, to bless or die with thee.

The chivalrous spirit of Russaloo belongs to the old and appar-
ently original tradition; to a time when woman held a higher place
in society, than at present she holds in India, before in fact, the
Muhammadan conquests had introduced their degrading estimate
of the sex. As the tradition has reached later years, it has probably
been alloyed by the changed spirit of the times. Russaloo is made
to commit acts wholly opposed to this noble generosity. The Ballad
does not make the woman, for whom Russaloo was about to offer his
life, a lady of rank. She is merely a woman, and she is old and in
distress ; the three most sacred claims upon a generous heart. He
at once adopts her in word and deed as his mother.

Natoo rooh my Booddia, hunjoo ra dul kar
Jih rub ruksi tera beté ra, my sir deh-sa char.
Weep not my old woman: there is no call for tears
Since God has placed your son beneath my protection, my head
shall be for his.

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 151

(13). At noon the Neelrao’s silver wave laps’d past them, free
and fair. |

I have not been able to identify this river, not having been able
to visit the spot. It should be Westward of Lahor in the Bari
Doaba. |

(14). From Mungla’s cliff V’dusta’s flood cleared at one
mighty bound.

Mungla, named after the Mars of the Hindoo, is a castle upon
a cliff overhanging the Jelum (V’dusta, Udaspes) and looking down
upon the scene of Alexander’s triumph over Poros. The Jelum
is there very narrow anddeep. In the castle is shown the dice
board (a slab of stone) on which Raja Sri Kupp used to throw for
the heads of his guests.

(15). Dhangulli’s vast ravines and rock his footsteps’ thunder
bore.

Dhangulli, situate on the right bank of the Jelum many miles
above Mungla, is along sandstone rock peninsulated by deep ravines,
the site anciently of the palace of Sooltan Sahrungh, last of the
Gukkur Sooltans previous to the division of their principality.
Sahrungh is celebrated in tradition. His memory is dear to the
people, and the reputation of his justice and of his fidelity to his
sovereign, the unfortunate Hoomaioon, are still proudly recorded by
them. It is said that one day a horseman drew up his steed at the
door of the Sooltan’s palace, and seeing there a woman said to her,
Send Sahrungh to me. The woman astonished at the insolence of
the stranger ran in to Sahrungh, expecting that he would resent it.
But Sahrungh after a moment’s reflection said, This can be the
Emperor Hoomaioon alone. He ran out joyfully to receive him,
and led him with reverence into his palace. Hoomaioon was in full
flight from the armies of Sher Shah, Sahrungh gallantly took up his
cause. He saved the Emperor, but was himself slain in sight of his
own palace. His skin was flayed off, stuffed with chaff and set up
on the road side as a warning to others.

After him the Gukkur principality was divided and again sub-
divided until, its strength sapped by these subdivisions, it was finally
conquered by the Sikhs under Raja Goolab Singh and Sirdar Hurri
Singh. I had the melancholy gratification of releasing twelve of

152 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

the chiefs of this unfortunate family, from the prisons of Maharaja
Goolab Singh, almost an equal number having perished there.

(16). Swift through Margulla’s strait he shot, Hurroh purl’d
bright and clear.

Margulla or the broken neck is a trifling pass in the tail of the
limestone ridge of mountain, westward of Rawulpindi. It has been
paved with some care by one of the Emperors, whose favourite
wife was detained by the badness of the former road.

Hurroh is a small river rising in the Dhoond country and joining
the Indus below Atuk.

(17.) And rose Heaven’s purpled sheen to blot thy splinter’d
ridge, Gundgurh. _

This is one of the most remarkable mountains in the world. It
is a rock of black clay slate capped with blue limestone, about thirty
miles in length, and rising to about 4,500 feet above the sea.

It is generally inaccessible on the Hastern face. But three con-
siderable fissures run into the mountain by a gradual ascent. until
they have climbed about half the entire altitude. The North Hast-
ern corner of the mountain is accessible. Being isolated by valleys
and not scarped with precipices on the Western face, Gundgurh
might at first view appear easy of conquest. But the fact has been
proved to be far otherwise.

Its main strength is undoubtedly the valour of its inhabitants ;
but this is assisted by local peculiarities. The Northern portion of
the mountain is a table, upon which and in the ravines, dwell about
4,000 inhabitants of the Mushwani tribe, one of the bravest races
in the world. The remainder of the mountain is a long sharp
ridge, of which the spurs only which descend westward toward the
Indus areinhabited. The ridge itself is rugged and wholly destitute
of soil and of water.

Thus the northern portion, called Srikét is a natural fortress
victualled and garrisoned, and its extent being inconsiderable, the
inhabitants can see almost from their dwellings the movements of
an enemy beneath, and can muster rapidly at any threatened point
to meet the danger.

All the ascents to the mountain are extremely steep and rugged.
The mountain is filled with a thorny jungle mixed with scattered

—— lo

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 153

rocks behind which sharp-shooters find secure cover. The deep
Tndus without a boat is close at hand; beyond which the inhabitants
can retire upon inflated hides, if hard prest. The opposite, i. e.
western border of the river, is occupied by warlike, independent
tribes, closely allied to those of the mountain. These tribes readily
afford asylum to fugitives, and as readily come forward themselves to
aid in the defence of Gundgurh.

A soldier who considers these facts, will not marvel at the fame
this mountain has acquired in the Punjaub. It is one of the few
points at which Nadir Shah failed, being here signally defeated. And
in six battles it maintained fame as a virgin fortress, the last being
the more bloody and disastrous defeat, of Hurri Singh, the hero of
the Sikhs, at Nara.

(18.) With sucha crash, each river flood of five that mightiest
roll’d.

Their waves surcharg’d, arrested stood, each o’er her sands of
gold.

All the Punjaub rivers yield from their sands gold dust. That of
the Indus is of very pale colour, containing perhaps an alloy of silver
or of platinum. Itis difficult to ascertain the matrix of this gold,
owing to the rarity of finding its particles adhering to any of the
substances, whether sandstone, quartz or gneiss, amongst the debris
of which it occurs. But as some of the smaller streams which rise
and terminate in sandstone debris, yield also gold dust, it seems
probable that an auriferous sandstone is one at least of the matrices.

(19.) But Aba Sind inviting spread his sheeted silver bright.

Aba Sind, father Sind, the name reverently bestowed upon the
Indus by the tribes occupying its banks. Amongst the Hindoos
rivers are generally feminine with a few exceptions. Of these Aba
Sind was not one, as the following old traditionary lines will attest :-—

Peeloo churria Gundgurh, nuzr kurreh kulloh :
Age bhuggeh Sind Rania, pichcheh bhuggeh Hurroh.
Chuch Bunnarr Sumundur ki, jo bheejeh so hoh.
Peloo climbed Gundgurh and stood gazing,
Before him rolled Queen Sind, behind him flowed Hurroh.
Chuch Bunnarr like the ocean, whatever you sow there will
spring up.
x 2

154 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [ No. 2.

Here the Sind (Indus) is styled Rania the Queen. Peeloo was a
poet and traveller who had roamed the world twelve years on his
mother’s shoulders. There are many traditionary lines attributed to
him, descriptive of Huzara and its neighbourhood, but none I believe
are in MS. and few of the bards or peasants are acquainted with
more than a few stanzas. They are worthy to be collected, and if
not collected now, will soon be lost.

(20.) Where dread Aornos’ forests nod, far ’mid the azure sky.

According to Curtius, the Indus washes the roots of Aornos. Ac-
cording to Strabo, it is near the springs of the Indus, 1. e. the issue
of the Indus from the pathless mountains. Arrian makes Alexander
visit the Indus in progress to Aornos.

(21.) And still the tomb his name retains, an islet rock that now

O’er Aba Sinde’s pure azure veins, lifts high its castled brow.

I have taken a liberty here with tradition and have made the rock
Pehoor the tomb of the Rakuss Pehoon. The names are very simi-
lar. The rock has much the appearance of a tomb. But although
Pehoon, one of the Rakuss, is said to have been slain near the spot,
Ihave never heard the rock connected with the event. Pehoon
was formerly an island. But since the cataclysm of the Indus about
fourteen years ago, it is an island only during the swell of the river.

(22.) But Pugrbutt rehearsed a spell.

I am obliged here to follow the tradition.

(23.) And that above. her hung suspent carbuncle rich and rare.

The reader will remember the Arabian Tales in which the carbun-
cle is represented as luminous in darkness. This is supposed to be
not wholly fabulous, but it is stated that when excited by friction
the carbuncle or oriental garnet emits light.

(24.) “ Kuveera dread,” she cried.

Koovera one of the lesser deities of the Hindoos, appears to an-
swer to the Plutus of Greek Mythology, or perhaps more nearly to
Vulcan as Opifex. He is the god of wealth.

(25.) His guardian saint arose.

The Devarshees are the saints of the Hindoos.

(26.) <A pillar’d porch of marble stone, gave access to the shrine.

The Hindoo temple has properly neither porch nor aditus. But
in Rajpootana whither Greek art spread from Ariana, the temple of

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 155

Shiv’h, an obelisk, has often a porch and sometimes also an aditus
both on pillars with convex roofs built by laying successive layers of
flat stones of rectangular figure, so that the sides of each successive
layer shall cut the corners of that below. The porch and aditus
are manifestly foreign to the original design, yet their effect is pic-
turesque and pleasing.

(27.) And as he near’d the mystic light, two globes of dull red
fire.

The tradition is silent as to the means by which Russaloo found
the maiden, and this verse is supplementary.

He found her and forced her, by the ungallant threat of his drawn
sword, to reveal her brother’s retreat and the incantation by which
he might be brought out of the rock in which he was petrified.

(28). But bent Russaloo’s mighty bow.

The eastern bow is seldom slackened. In figure it resembles that
with which Cupid is armed, in ancient paintings. It is rarely formed
of steel; most generally of wood and horn mixed. ‘The structure is
rude and simple, and apparently unequal to the work expected of
it. The bowyer takes the first stick of mulberry tree that comes
to hand and cuts from it a pair of crooked slips to serve as horns to
the bow and a third piece for the handle or grasp. He then cuts
a couple of straight slips of buffaloe horn to form the springs. If
the horn be crooked, the slips are straightened by means of fire,
One of the horns or points of the bow, formed as said of mulberry
wood, is then laid upon the spring of buffaloe horn, and they are
bound firmly together with a thong of fresh sheep’s or goat’s gut
soaked in glue. This binding is applied in the form of a complete
case. When the lashing approaches what is to be the centre of the
bow, the grasp of mulberry is applied to the other end of the spring,
and bound to it with the gut in like manner as the horn was secured.
The same process is repeated for the other side of the bow. After
this the irregularities of surface are filled with glue, and a colour-
ed varnish is applied over all.

Marvellous as it may appear, such bows are susceptible of great
elasticity and power, and if kept dry will last many a year of wear.

Such a bow costs from 1 to 3 rupees: it is very handy for horsemen
because so short and light,

156 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

This bow was no doubt introduced into India from Scythia by the
Moguls—it is manifest that something of the same nature was in
use in ancient Greece, for Homer describes the bow of Pandarus*
as being formed of the horns of the mountain goat.

Curtius describes the Indian bow as being so long and heavy, as
to be necessarily rested upon the earth when being drawn, the arrow
also was heavy, perhaps like the Bheel arrow.

(29). On Sialkot’s age-structur’d height and blood-cemented
towers. .

Tradition says that when Rajah Sala Byne was building the fort
of Sialkot, the foundation of the south-east bastion gave way so
repeatedly, that he had recourse to a soothsayer, who assured him
that it would never stand until the blood of an only son was shed there.
Sala Byne upon this took a boy, the only son of his widowed mother,
and slew him upon the foundation, which sinee then has stood fast.

Upon this tradition, the Bards converted to Lslam have built a tale
in honour of their saints, who it is said signally avenged the mur-
der, although it happened several hundred years before the birth of
Muhammed, and about a thousand previous to the Muhammedan
invasion of India.

(30). The happy breeze from some far land her exil’d koel bears.

The koel is a species of cuckoo of which the male is black, the
female brown. Its cry is wild, sometimes mournful, at others mirth-
ful.

(31). The Peeluk long by winter bann’d.

This is a beautiful bird of the size of a thrush, its plumage of the
richest yellow. It has a beautiful note like the bulbul’s, but of rich-
er tone, it is a bird of passage.

(82). Like pebble bounding o’er the ice, far through the echoing
grove.

* Autir éotaAa Totov evkoov itadov auyos
Aypiov, ov pa TOT’ autos uTO oTEpyoLo TUXNTAS,
Tletpys exBatvovta dedeyuevos ev mpodoKict
BeBAnket mpos oT NOs Iliad 4, 105.
Which old Chapman translates,—
He instantly drew forth a bow most admirably made
Of the antler of a jumping goat, bred in a steep upland
Which, archer-like (as long before he took his hidden stand
The evick, skipping from a rock) into the breast he smote
And head-long felled him from his cliff,

1854. ] On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 157

I know of nothing else that can give an idea of the peculiar and
most musical note of the crested woodpecker. Its plumage is the
most beautiful found in the plains of India.

(83). Aye and anon fresh tumult stirr’d, the feathery choir em-

ploy,
As back returns some banish’d bird and loud proclaims her joy.

When camped in the beautiful groves of Rohilkund, I have often
stepped out of my tent in haste to see what newly arrived bird was
making the woeds echo with her note, amid the applause, (so to
speak) of all the feathered inhabitants. The variety of singing
birds in that district is greater than in any other of India, and I
never hear the name of Rohilkund, without in fancy hearing the
wild calls of its birds amid the sacred stillness of its groves.

(34). Softly the corn its emerald waves heaves to the breath of

morn,
Hach islet grove and castle laves each gnarl’d and antique thorn.

The seas of rich cultivation in the Sialkot district are broken here
and there by some dark grove or solitary tree or half ruined fort,
entirely isolated by the green expanse which undulates around them
to every passing breeze.

(35). And on the fretted roof display the marbles chaste and rare,
With ruddy gold of rich inlay, in happiest contrast there.

The white roofs of marble ornamented with gilding are amongst
the most elegant decorations of eastern architecture. Although I
have introduced them in the age of Rajah Russaloo, it is probable
that they were not known in India, previous to the Muhammedan
invasion.

Whilst yet the Sikh Government ruled in the Punjaub, I stayed
a day and night at the castle of Sialkot in a chamber built for the
service of the Muharajah Runjeet Singh. The walls were impanelled
with frescoe paintings of scenes from Hindu and Persian fable, and
notwithstanding many defects, were in the highest style of Hindu
art, and very superior to the generality of their productions.

The Sikhs were barbarous compared to the Moguls, whose ele-
gant designs and rich and graceful details are still the wonder of the
world. I do not therefore mention this chamber as a specimen of
eastern architecture, but because it suggested the passage of my text.

158 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

(86). And tissues bright from lands unknown, like golden foun-
tains flow.

Golden tissues are matter of history with us, but still form indis-
pensable articles of luxury in India. They are often very beautiful,
being formed of a silken web anda golden woof. For this fabric
the silver thread wound around silk employed for ordinary gold
lace is not used: but the flattened wire of gold or of silver.

- (37). But aw’d and terrified at sight of good Russaloo’s bow
Back to the darkest gloom retrace his step with hideous roar,
Which rocks the mountain to its base, and thrills th’ affrighted shore.

It is a very remarkable circumstance that until within the last
fifteen or twenty years, the mountain of Gundgurh used at intervals
to utter, or seem to utter, a roar as of distant thunder. Numbers of
persons are living, who testify to have heard this sound even to the
distance of sixty miles from the mountain. They say that it was
distinguishable from thunder and from all other sound, and not
attended ordinarily with any tremor of the earth. Yet the moun-
tain which is a peak of blue mountain limestone jutting through
a long ridge of black clay-slate permeated with veins of white quartz
and sulphate of lime, shows no trace of voleanicagency. The empe-
ror Jehangeer mentions this bellowing of the mountain, which he
calls Gurj Gurh, or the house of thunder, and doubtless Gundgurh
or the naked house is a corruption of this. The sound is universally
ascribed to the imprisoned Rakuss, who utters it every time he
retreats from the sight of Russaloo’s bow.

I account for this sound and its sudden cessation in the following
manner—Gundgurh is the last mountain of the long deep trough
of the Indus. Sounds uttered in narrow passes of that trough are
multiplied like the human voice in a speaking trumpet. The last
wave of sound is reflected from Gundgurh, the last mountain of the
chain. It seems to people of the plain to be the utterance of the
mountain itself.

About 150 miles above Gundgurh, the Indus cleaves the snowy
Caucasus, being scarped on either hand by gigantic cliffs—large
masses of these cliffs plunging into the deep stream created a wave
of sound which was borne onward by the conducting agency of the
mountains on either hand, and eventually came to the plains reflect-

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 159

ed from Gundgurh. But about a. p. 1839, an enormous mass of
the overhanging cliff fell into the river channel, so as to dam up
the river for months; until the overflow of the accumulated waters
brought down the dam and deluged the entire valley, carrying away
alike the rock, the forest and the very soil. The fall of this mass
was either the work or the cause of an earthquake which was felt
to the distance of 150 or more miles.

Jt is easy to suppose that such a fall would bear with it all the
crumbling masses of the cliff, and leave a clear and solid scarp which,
for many years, would not shed any considerable mass into the
river,

The following is the legend precisely as 1 took it from the lips
of a minstrel, when shut in by the snow in a ricketty and dark
bastion of one of the rude castles of the Dhoond mountains.

Recitation.

Rajah Russaloo son of Rajah Sala Byne was sleeping in his tent
in the castle of Sialkot when the Punjpeer* appeared to him in a
vision and said “Go thou and slay the Rakuss,”’ so the Rajah went
to Ooda Nugr and alighted at the abode of an ancient woman. She
was cooking bread, but the whole of her mohulla (ward) was deso-
late, and sometimes she wept and sometimes she sang. And in that
city the inhabitants sent daily a buffaloe, loaded with bread and a
human victim to the Rakuss as his rations, otherwise he would have
destroyed the city. And the Rakuss dwelt in the Barrh or wilder-
ness west of the city ; and the Rajah addrest the woman, thus:

(Chaunted to music.)
Oochcheh mundul mata marria do russ killah baat
Kye ra sub dur disn sukna kavur lisseh sunsar
Natoo rooh my booddiah, hunjoo na dul karr,
Jie rub rukh si tera bétéra my sir deh sa char.

She replies.

Sut bété Raja Jee, my jahch, kye n’h keeta kahj,
Aikulla beta rehguya, oosdi bari} abj,

* Five Muhammedan saints: Bhawulnug of Mooltan, Shah Rooka Aulum Huzrut,

Shah Shumse, Mukdoom i Jehania Jehangusht and Baba Sheikh Furud Shuk’r Gunj.

+ Bari is a peculiar word, denoting the lot of a sheep or other animals for slaugh-
ter. '

160 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

Neela ghorawallah shuksa, too moohndari sir pug,
Jereh zalum soohj deh aah! phiraini uj.

Then on the morrow, Russaloo departed in company with the old
woman’s only remaining son, who was mounted on a pony, and who
drove a buffaloe laden with bread. And they reached the Neel
Rao river, and Russaloo stripped to bathe. And the sound of thun-
der was heard in the clear vault of heaven, and fear fell upon Russa-
loo and the child. And from the forest appeared a column of cloud
stalking forward to the spot, and lightnings and thunders proceeded
from it. And it paused at the river brink, and an arm huge as a
palm-tree was stretched forth with its mighty hand to seize the
youth. But Russaloo drew his sword and severed the hand from
the arm. And the Rakuss uttered a dreadful roar and fled, and his
brothers and sister came to see what was the matter—and as they
met their bleeding brother, they saw Russaloo with his naked sword,
and. fear fell upon them because of a prophecy, which said that the
son of Sal Byne should destroy them, and one of them said to Rus-
saloo—

Kahan toomhari vutn hy, quon nugri shihr, graon ?
Kis Rajah ka too bété ra, k’a toomhara nam ?

To which Russaloo answers—

Huz’rut Sialkot ma wutn, woohi nugri shihr, graon,
Sala Byn da my bété ra, Russaloo mera nam.

The answer causes great dismay, nevertheless one of the brothers
advances to the combat, but is siain by one of Russaloo’s fatal arrows ;
and another, Pehoon, is wounded and flies to Gundgurh. Pugrputt
also flies, but being hotly pursued, utters a spell and is instantly
enclosed in solid rock.

And Russaloo saw in a dream that the Rakussnie Bééra was
concealed in the forest, and he came upon her with a drawn sword,
and compelled her to teach him the spell by which Pugrputt her
brother might be drawn from the rock. And Russaloo muttered the
spell, and thunders pealed and Pugrputt came forth, and Russaloo
slew him with an arrow.

And Bééra said to Russaloo, Behold I am beautiful, make me thy
wife. And Russaloo consented, and as they walked with infolding
arms around the caldron of boiling oil (a nuptial ceremony of those

1854. | On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. 161

days), the Rakussnie who was very strong tried to hurl Russaloo
into the caldron, but failed. And Russaloo hurled her in and cut
_ off her head.

And he mounted and rode to Gundgurh, whither the first Rakuss
had fled. And the Rakuss Tera, burrowed in a cavern of Mt. Pir
Than. And when Russaloo found that he could not get him forth
he hung his terrible bow of steel in the cavern’s mouth. And when-
ever the Rakuss would come forth, the sight of this bow sends him
back howling to his retreat. And many who are living have heard
his voice, and I amongst others: it is like distant thunder. But the
last twenty years, it has almost, if not wholly, ceased.

And many other acts were performed by Russaloo contained in
other traditions and songs, and the steed of Russaloo still stands
caparisoned in a cavern at the summit of mount Sirbonn, waiting
for his master.

Some bards add the following preface to the legend, which is curi-
ous in many respects. It shows the succession of the Jusrut to the
Pandoo rule, and the employment by the bards of strings of metrical
aphorisms, no way connected with the tale, as introductions to their
ballads.

Ulla dehwari. Uvl bdoti Pandoon, pheer booti Jusrut,

“ Mairi mairi kur gyée,”’ toor kisi nuggeh hut,
Sumbhul ki, to buddia kia? Kooah jis ki mooshk nhvass,
Gidr ko, to, sut nhvye, jis da nhkul, nh mahss,

Puttr ko to pala kia? Khoosré ko kur wass ?

Undé ko chanoon kia? toorreh deveh bullun punjahss
Moorook manoo admi hust mooeeka (wuh) mahss
Sussoo bahj nh sahoreh, huldi bahj nh mahss,

Bahj subooneh, khupra, trieh t’hohk n’h rahss.

Uk wh kurrieh dundna, sup n’h khyeh mahss.

Narr nh kurrieh lahdleh, nh hassoh kurreh bunahss.
Jummeh si, to, sut guz, bur jo bun guz to charr,

Piu, pootre, mojah lehguya do-no aik sh’ narr

Koloo koot’rr lehguya, chukki lehguya khan

Taili kati ninglia, chowrasi hurff graon.

Russaloo thus addresses the ancient Dame, whom he finds in the
desolate city.

x 2

162 On the Ballads and Legends of the Punjab. [No. 2.

Oochcheh mundul mata mariah, do russ killah bazaar,
Kye ra sub dur disn sukna, k’a vur lisseh sunsar
Natoo rdoh my Booddiah, hunjoo na dul kar,

Jie rub ruksi téra bétéra my sir deh-sa char.

She replies— |

Sut bété Rajah jee, my jahch, kye n’h keeta kahj
Aikulla beta hoon rehguya ossdi bari ahj,

Neela ghorawala, shuksa, too moohndari sir pug
Jereh zdlum sooj deh aah! pheeraini uj.

I cannot answer for more than the general accuracy of the follow-
ing translation, for the tradition not being written, it is difficult to
catch the precise sound of the words as uttered in recital, and the
bards become puzzled and bewildered if asked to explain their mean-
ing. Several of the words, none of those whom I consulted, could
translate : it is probable therefore that they were mispronounced in
recital.

First were the Pandoos; after them the Jusrut.

(Each said “the world) is made mine own.’ Yet none remains to
either of you.

What harm is there in arsenic, or the well* whose odour is rotten ?

Spare to beat the jackal, that hath nor hide, nor flesh.

What careth the rock for frost > The eunuch for matrimony ?

To the blind what profiteth the lamp, tho’ yon should light fifty ?

Man is an ignorant compound of hair and flesh.

The mother-in-law} without her son-in-law, meat without huldi,

Clothes without soap.—These three things are amiss.

Bring not the swallow-wort to your teeth, Eat not the flesh of snakes.

Weep not despondently, nor laugh overmuch,

Born an infant of seven ells, would you grow into a man of four?

The father hath entered his son’s boots, one measure serves for both,

The dog hath run off with the sugar press, the khan hath seized the
milstone

The worm hath eaten the saddle of the village of 84 figurest (in
letters).

* Some translate Kooah. Stomach.

+ Alluding to the custom of treating the motherein-law with marked tenderness

and reverence,
+ Meaning perhaps, grandiloquent name.

Tndia

TILA reOGe
s

OTFLITL OTL

ay.

SS: T- BLACK, LITHOGRAPHE:

C6 PRE

‘5

ORAWN ON STONE & UITEOGRAPHED AT THE ASIATIC LITHOGRAPH

1854. ] On the Mirage of India. 163

Russaloo addresses the old woman.
Lofty mansions, mother mine, on either hand, fort and bazaar,
No living thing salutes mine eye. What hath caused this desola-
tion P
Weep not old woman. For tears there is no need.
Since God hath placed your son (under my protection) I will give
my head for his.
She answers —
Seven sons, O Rajah, were born tome. None had wedlock known,*
One only son the rest survives,—To-day his death lot’s drawn.
O! Rider of the dappled grey, thou bearded, turban’d man,
The worker of this cruel wrong, returneth here to-day.
Another of these traditionary ballads opens with the following
exquisite address to the Popeeia, which however has no relation to
the tale. |
_ Sawun, Sawun, too kahoh, pee, kurunta pee;
Tainko Sawun k’a kurréh, jin ghur n’h byl n’h bee ?
Harvest, harvegt, dost thou sing Popeeia peeia pee ?
What, thou who hast nor ox nor seed, shall harvest do for thee ?
_ The Popeeia’s note is a repetition of its own name running from.
the lowest to the highest scale.

On the Mirage of India.—By Major James ABpotrt.

Few have traversed the plains of central India without being struck
by the appearance of distant cliffs—sometimes also of towns and
forests, seen shortly after the rising of the sun, but which they have
vainly looked for later in the day. I first observed this phenomenon
in October 1829, when marching with my company from Kurnaul to
Mhow in Malwa. Several times on reaching camp, I found it pitched
in a plain, walled apparently to westward by lofty (See Pl. VI.) cliffs
which had an inviting aspect. Several times I promised myself
that in the afternoon I would pay those cliffs a visit. But, when-
ever I would accomplish this design, I found that the cliffs had

* This again alludes’ to’ the Hindi custom of showing extraordinary affection
and attention to a mother-in-law. So that the son literally leaves father and
mother and enters his wife’s house. The widow here was peculiarly blest in her
sons, because none of them had thus left her.

164: On the Mirage of India. FNo. 2.

entirely disappeared, and I questioned whether I had not been suf-
fering some illusion of the eye or mind: for I was not then aware
that Mirage is known in India. A residence in Malwa, where it is
common, made me familiar with some of its phases, and as I have
never met with an intelligible description of the process of this illusion,
a slight sketch may be acceptable to the general reader.

The Mirage most commonly observed in India is the effect produced
upon distant objects, by means of a mirror, suspended with its surface
downwards at the distance of from 60 to 250 feet from the earth, half
way between the object and the eye of the spectator. This mirror is
a stratum of dense but transparent and scarcely visible vapor, evolved
from the dewy earth by the action of the sun’s rays, generally about an
hour or two hours after sunrise. The refractive power of this vapor
being greater than that of the atmosphere, acts precisely as would a
mirror of glass similarly suspended : that is, it catches the reflection
of distant objects and exhibits them hanging in reverse. But, be-
ing slightly agitated by the air and by the action of the sun upon
its upper surface, it slightly confuses every outline; giving a wavy
appearance, as we see in images reflected by a running stream. And
as the reflected image is seen in juxtaposition with the substance :
and as the stratum of vapor is connected with the earth, by less dense
currents rising up to join it, it follows that the lower portion of the
reflection is prolonged downwards until it meets the summit of the
substance. The substance and its reflection are thus blended together
at their respective summits: a respect in which Mirage differs from
the reflections in a clear lake. The object and its reflection in the
latter meeting together at their bases respectively.

I have described the stratum of reflecting vapor as hanging mid-
way between the object and the spectator; because this its position is
essential to the production of Mirage. But generally the vapor hangs
in one continued canopy from the object to the eye of the spectator.

This reflecting canopy exhibits the images of distant objects alone,
because its substance is not sufficiently dense to repel those rays of
light which fall upon it at any sensible angle of incidence. It is only
when the angle of incidence is extremely small, that the ray will
rebound from the surface of the vapor. It follows that supposing
the strength of illumination sufficient, the image will be distinct in
proportion to the distance of the object.

PMH LIT MOTEL SSAMASALIT OILEISHY FHL Le GAHAYHDONLIT YINOLS NO NMVYO

UpLd? GT

Page

& BES i Ye 7
as ~

=< = fEEAS —~S
ee

torpeetuay [t 40 skey

50 den yp wnye.y0

TIA d
: is a ee

1854. | On the Mirage of India. 165

The ordinary Mirage of India occurs at distances of from three to
eight miles. But from the foregoing observations, it must be manifest
that the effect may be produced at distances so remote, as that the
substance is completely hidden in the convexity of the earth, and only
the reflected image is seen suspended in the air. Of such an effect
the Fata Morgana are an instance. And the pictures of coming
vessels hanging in the clouds, as seen from the Isle of France, are
another. See Pl. VII. and Pl. VIII. fig. Ist.

In order to witness the Mirage, it is necessary, I believe, that the
back of the spectator be turned upon the sun, otherwise the light
reflected from objects in the landscape, will not be sufficiently strong
to reach the eye after a second reflection from the canopy of vapor.

It is impossible to give any adequate idea of the appearances exhi-
bited by the Mirage, without the aid of colours. In India the most
general appearance is that of a long range of cliffs standing to west-
ward of the spectator. These cliffs are of so substantial an appearance
so marked with rents and fissures, so tufted with bushes, shrubs and
lichens ; so clear and distinct of outline, that it is scarcely possible for
an unpractised eye to doubt their reality.

The effect seems to be produced thus. The mass of the vapor being
transparent, reflects objects not only from its lower surface, but
throughout its substance. Where the reflections terminate, near the
upper surface of the stratum, a succession of terminations in a hori-
zontal line give the appearance of a horizontal ledge or table from
which hang reversed the reflections of all the images in the landscape,
most strongly delineated above (i. e. near this ledge) and decreasing
in distinctness downward. Just before their termination, they are
met by the summits of the objects themselves, and together they form
a faithful representation of the shadows and stains exhibited by cliffs.
Trees are the objects most commonly pictured by the Mirage ; the
darkness of their hue enabling them to be seen at long distances.
These when large, form gigantic columns of dark shadow, melting
wavily into the substances of which they are the reflections. But
sometimes the monotonous aspect of the cliffis diversified and enlivened
by the presence of a white town or of moving objects. Every stump
of a tree becomes a palm ora column. Every little bush becomes a
tall mass of foliage. The imaginary cliffs are clothed with the richest

166 On the Mirage of India. [No. 2.

verdure, stolen from green corn fields drawn up aloft as by enchant-
ment to garnish the fairy structure. Small, white, moving figures,
otherwise scarcely noticed by the eye, become stalking ghosts whose
heads are lost in ether. Villages far buried beneath the convexity of
the earth’s surface are seen hanging reversed in the air, and should
any small river with its boats be flowing there, all the shifting scenery -
would be presented in the clouds : the white sails, greatly magnified, and
distorted, having a truly spectral appearance, as they hover silently by.

With respect to the Mirage of the Isle of France, the vapor hanging
over the sea is probably more transparent and of higher elevation than
that which overhangs the land. In this case the sails of a vessel
brightly illuminated by the sun, might be seen at the distance of a
hundred or more miles. Ifat a hundred miles, then the reflecting
canopy must be distant fifty miles from the spectator’s eye. The
canopy is not a perfect plane, but is a mirror slightly concave answer-
ing to the convexity of the earth. The image therefore would proba-
bly be magnified in the concave mirror which would somewhat balance
the loss of size sustained in transit from so great a distance. The
vapor is not visible excepting by its effects. Visible vapor does not
reflect a perfect image of any object. The same difference seems to
exist between visible and invisible vapor as between snow and ice.
The first is opaque and unpolished, the latter polished and transpa-
rent. And the proper distinction perhaps were to call the first mist,
the latter vapor.

I one morning in November observed the sun rise through a mirage
vapour. As the upper limb reached the stratum, it was drawn up
from its convexity, was straitened and distorted. When the vapour
cut the centre it presented the appearance delineated in Plate VIII.
fig. 2nd. Yet the brilliance of the disc was little impaired in the
centre.

Owing to the necessity of a clear substratum of atmosphere, it 1s
seldom that mirage can be exhibited over a large city. But when
once acquainted with its laws and phenomena, it were easy to imagine
the glorious apparition which such a city as London would present
reflected in mirage. If seen from a considerable distance, the whole
city would seem inverted and suspended from the clouds. The spires
and domes aud towers would be drawn downward toward the earth.

i rs
7
¥ ty
Z os i,
i
i ij b
f ;
1 ;
t,
:
r : '
B 4 46:
Poin
] e ;
;
ri é
A » i
7 Rone 4
ams
ne
‘ “
‘ « , & ,
. ‘i
mca .
. ) 4 t
i I f
/ Bi as
Veen ‘ 5 = .* ;
1 ry
ns oy
5
"rf oy 4 : A
e BYES
a vada o
: eA hee
rr \
Lee sk i
=
i
,
; ay (
vr y
o
-
‘
‘ '
;
°
‘
‘ r
4
f
isk. he Dee 6 ee } f i, i
Rear reir ty tol! i “as 5 ert
‘A aan ; ;
'
y ‘
ue
d ;
T
—e
ony ¢
oa = +8
s
.
Ral :
Lt Avi
uy Ag
4
=

“Vaid WYDOH LIT MOVIE LSSIMS DMAVYIOWANT DILVIEW FAL fe ORNAYYOOHLII-S PNOLS*NO NMVv¥O

floured auos~ BODE tt. YOIATIE) A100 Y Ye

eld

1854. | On the Mirage of India. 167

The moving population magnified to giant dimensions and deprived of
all distinctness of outline would appear like a dense mass of spectres
called from the antipodes or from Hades. The Thames would streak
the clouds with its pitchy waters and the ghost-like array of ships
would glide aloft among the clouds throwing down from their sails
long wavy columns of light, terminating on the earth.

The effect of mirage is greatly enhanced by the use of a telescope
which without unravelling the mystery, brings nearer the objects, each
in its proper hue, and greatly increases the beauty of the exhibition.

I have hitherto spoken of the most common species of mirage, viz.
that which is produced by a reflecting stratum of vapour suspended
overhead. But I have witnessed another variety, viz. that in which
the reflecting surface lies below the object and the spectator’s eye.
This can be seen only where inequalities of surface occur. I first
observed it at the military station of Mhow in Malwa. In riding
home at midday in the month of March, when approaching the can-
tonment from the southern heights, I saw the church vividly reflected
from a wavy vapour, hanging over the lower ground: the church itself
standing on an eminence. The effect was precisely that produced by
water upon objects standing beyond it, excepting that the strong undules
of the vapour did not much disturb the accuracy of the reflection. I
have since observed the same effect elsewhere, but not in so remark-
able a degree, see Pl. X.

I have also observed upon the Nurbudda and other large rivers that,
whereas the nearer current is too rapid and turbid to reflect the rocks
upon its banks, the more distant current, equally rapid and equally
turbid, presents a perfect reflection of the banks without any waving
of outline. This may be attributable to the transparent vapour,
ever hanging over streams, acting as a mirror to reflect surrounding
objects. Or it may be, that the illuminating rays falling upon the
ripples at a very small angle and meeting several successive summits
in almost the same line, pursue their onward course almost as from a
plane, instead of being dispersed or thrown back by the irregularities
of surface. Thus, if the angle of their incidence be of 10 degrees,
one or two rays, insufficient to impress the retina of the eye, may be
all that reach the organ of vision; the rest being dispersed on all
sides. But if the angle of incidence be of one degree, one ray will

168 On the Mirage of India. [No. 2.

meet the eye from one ripple, another from another ripple, with no
appreciable difference, and the aggregate will suffice to paint an image
upon the retina, see Pl. VIII. fig. 3.

There are other effects of vapour less known than those above
described. One of these, is to magnify greatly any object seen through
the medium. This may sometimes be affected by scattering and
disordering the image: but is, I think, more generally a mere illusion
occasioned by exhibiting the figure with a faintness of outline as if
seen at remote distance, without any diminution of apparent bulk.
Thus, in crossing the desert on my approach to the Bolaun pass,
I saw by moonlight a camel magnified to gigantic dimensions: an
effect, which I am inclined to attribute to the figure being dimmed
by mist, so as to appear remote, when it was really close to the eye
and subtending of course a considerable angle. The soft fall of the
camel’s foot upon sand creates no sound and adds greatly to the effect.

An illusion of the same character I have elsewhere seen beautifully
exhibited, viz.: upon the highest summit of the Simla mountain.
There, as I have sat gazing upon the glorious landscape, it has been
gradually removed to immeasurable distance by a transparent and
imperceptible vapour, which crept up from the valley over the mountain
brow ; and which as it gradually rolled past, as gradually brought back
objects to their original proximity, with an effect truly magical.

That species of mirage so often described by travellers of the
desert I have not mentioned, because I have not met with it under
circumstances favourable to an examination of the phenomenon. I
allude to the appearance of water in spots utterly dry, an illusion to
which even the most experienced are at times liable; so perfect is the
resemblance. This mirage appears to be an isolated stratum of almost
transparent but dense vapour occupying accidental hollows, depressed
beneath the observer’s eye. It is commonest at night in India. The
vapour thus accumulated having a higher refractive power than the
atmosphere, not only has the gleam common to water, but reflects
images of objects beyond it, precisely after the fashion of standing
pools. It appears to be commonest in saline deserts, where the extreme
heat evolving particles of salt in solution with the vapour, forms a
vapoury stratum of greater density than that arising from pure water, —
and of course of higher refractive power. The effect exhibited in

‘

"YHLIVAOVTE L°SSINd Z

7HLIT DWALYISY FHL LF GFHAYHYIOHLIT EL INOIS NO NM,

ddo gybriu gy 6 lpn ay Ge

ay
<A

Stitt SAC

a : :
iar
; aH y
abd

al
i i 1 bye
ie
Melt ip

DG Me
wana)"
i eee

1854. | On the Mirage of India. 169

pl. IX. is of this character; the reflecting medium lying below the
object and the spectator’s eye. But in the case of the Mhow church,
the phenomenon is aided by an elevation of the object above the
intervening surface of the earth. :

Thus far had I written in Huzara, where I had no opportunity of
reference to books. Since my arrival in Calcutta I have referred to
Brewster’s treatise on mirage. He seems there to attribute the kind
first noted by me to the reflection of the image from a denser stratum
of atmosphere; although he is treating of observations made at sea.
This is I think a mistake. The reflection of the sun’s rays from the
surface of the ocean can scarcely be sufficient to heat the atmosphere
in contact to such a degree as to cause a perceptible deficiency in its
density below that of the incumbent strata: and, were it so, the stratum
thus rarified would immediately ascend. It is undoubtedly a stratum
of vapour which forms the mirror, and its presence in that position is
thus to be accounted for.—

At night, the mist, parting with its caloric, becomes specifically
heavier than the atmosphere, and settles on the earth. There on clear
nights the radiation of the caloric from the mist to the vault of heaven,
precipitates it in dew upon the earth. Again when the sun rises, the
earth’s surface imbibes the rays and the dew is evolved in vapour which
at first is transparent.

This vapour being of rather less specific gravity than the lowest
stratum of air, rises above it, until it meets with a stratum somewhat
elevated, which the reflected heat from the earth’s surface has not
tempered. To this stratum it parts with a portion of its caloric until
its rarity is so much abated that it cannot ascend higher ; and it then
hangs like a canopy in the air, continually increasing by additions of
vapour from beneath, but as continually decreased by the escape of
particles above. Accordingly the phenomenon is only or chiefly
observable from the Ist to the 2nd or 3rd hour after sunrise and when
the nights are rather chilly and the skies clear-

Brewster mentions the reflected image (in the atmosphere) of a
ship and of the ship’s shadow or image in the water. This I presume
could be exhibited only from long distances and when the illumination

is very strong. I have never observed it,
Zz 2

170 On Nepaulite ; a New Mineral from Kathmandoo. — [No. 2.

On Nepvautits; a New Mineral from the neighbourhood of Kath-
mandoo.— By Hxrnry Pippineron; Curator Museum Economic
Geology.

In my report for February, I mentioned that General Jung Ba-
hadoor had sent us a large collection of ninety-six kinds of rocks
and ores. Amongst these, several required careful examination and
that more than once repeated, that nothing, even in minute traces,
might be overlooked from a country so little known to us.

The greater part however proved valueless, but 1 announced that
there was certainly one new mineral, but was unwilling then, as it
had been sent to us in the smelted state, to say what it contained,
as I was in hopes of obtaining proper specimens of the ore.

The history of this mineral as described by Major Ramsay 1s,
that it had been found in considerable quantities not far from
Kathmandoo ; and that the Nepaulese, thinking no doubt from its
resemblance to some varieties of Magnetic Iron ore, (though it is
not magnetic,) that it was iron, set about to smelt and cast it into
cannon balls, which they could easily do as it is very fusible; but
then, when the cannon balls were fired they flew all to pieces! to
the great surprise and discomfiture of the smelters no doubt.

At my earnest request, Major Ramsay procured for me a quantity
of the ore, which was sent down to us, but on examination this lot
provedto be merely the rubbish of the mine! with only here and there
bits in which specks, and minute nests, and thin veins of the true ore
were to be seen; some useless lumps of pyrites forming the bulk
of the parcel! All this was evidently a trick of the minister’s peo-
ple to mislead us, as their metallurgical skill would be brought into
disrepute if the Feringis found any thing extraordinary in this new,
and to them strange ore.*

I explained this to Major Ramsay, and he has kindly obtained
and sent down to us, from the minister himself, several parcels of
the ore in its matrix, in which I have also found two other products

* The presence of cerium makes it a new ore, but its appearance and streak at

once shewed that it was a bismuth or antimonial copper, and thus not strange to
us, though evidently peculiar.

1854. } On Nepaulite ; a New Mineral from Kathmandoo. 171

of this singular mine, which I shall afterwards describe; though I
do not think we have yet got the largest sized veins or masses of
the ore, or all the products of the mine; for I have one specimen
of blue copper ore, which, as well as the green carbonate, is traced
in some of the specimens.

I now proceed to describe the ore itself and its analysis.

Examination oF NEPAULITE.
Description.

1. Lxternal Characters.—The matrix of the ore should be first
described. It is principally quartz of all varieties, from the clearest
translucent, to the dullest granular and milky kinds; but all are
beautifully stained with the fine turquoise blue of the copper which
the ore contains; and the matrix is again varied by nests and plates
and even layers of another bright fawn-red ore, which here and there
looks like a pale red sandstone or iron ore, but which is a silicate of
Cerium and Iron (Cerite?) so that altogether it forms one of the
most beautiful and showy of mineral ores, and will, I doubt not, be
highly prized amongst collectors. Sometimes the red ore is absent,
but the siliceous matrix is almost always stained with some shade of
blue, and at times has minute mamillated crystals of the pure Azurite
(blue carbonate of Copper) on its surface. Here and there chlorite
and taleose schists, and felspar appear, but notin any quantity,
though the mine is probably situated in a formation of one or both
of these rocks. In picking carefully over every fragment of the
rubbish, which I never fail to examine closely, I found a small por-
tion of a third ore also, an ore of Cerium (Allanite ?) which will be
described in its place: I return now to the Nepaulite.

The ore is massive without the remotest trace of crystallisation.*
It occurs in veins, mostly in quartz, from six-eighths to one-eighth
of an inch in thickness, or smaller; we have indeed but one piece
of the thicker kind, and though the thin veins are tolerably pure,
the thicker ones have almost all mixtures of imbedded, or veinous,
or granular quartz, so that it is very difficult to procure a pure bit

* The fused ore shows at times some of the hackly, semi-crystallised fracture
of bismuth ; though it is mostly granular ; but it is of a pure silvery white colour ;

rarely showing any approach to the yellow white of bismuth, but sometimes is a
little brassy from the copper.

172 On Nepaulite ; a New Mineral from Kathmandoo. [No. 2.

of it for taking its specific gravity': the quartz matrix too is exces-
sively adherent.

In external appearance it resembles exceedingly some of the varie-
ties of granular and massive plumbago, or antimonial ores, which, at
a first glance, and where the quartz matrix has no blue stain, it
might well be mistaken for.

The fresh fracture is of course somewhat brighter and more
steely than the old surface, which like that of the plumbago ores is
of a duller black, though always with a good metallic glance ; and is
small grained, somewhat inclining to hackly, and even at times
slightly foliating.

The fragments are of all shapes.

It is completely opaque.

The streak is a dull black, with here and there a bright metallic
glance and altogether that of the inferior graphites.

It does not soil or mark.

Its hardness in the perfectly pure specimens ; for quartz is, as
before said, so very frequently present, that care must always be
taken, is 5—6; apparently depending upon the silica found in the
specimens ; yielding a little, but not very easily, to the knife, by
which it may be scraped smooth, but not cut.

lt is easily frangible, and rather brittle, but the latter portions
even of the pure mineral, are somewhat difficult to pulverize. The
powder is of a dull grey black, slightly glittering in the sunlight :
It is not magnetic.

Its Specific Gravity, carefully taken from a nearly pure specimen
is 4.50. at Temp. 80°.

The Specific Gravity of the fragments of the cannon balls sent us
from Nepaul, and which had been of course fused, is 8.1.

Chemical Hxamination.

Before the blowpipe, it fuses easily and spreads out, the Bismuth
however does not separate from it, to form the usual deposit on the
charcoal, but when the fused mass is highly heated a slight subli-
mate is seen to rise.

In the open and closed tubes, no sublimate is obtained even at the
melting point of the glass.

When the pulverised mineral is heated in an iron capsule, it be-

1854.] On Nepaulite ; a New Mineral from Kathmandoo. 173

gins to give off the white fumes of Bismuth about the low red heat
of the iron; and at the cherry-red heat, it begins to aggregate before
running ; but it would seem that all the Bismuth is not driven off ;
as it is found also, as well as the Cerium, and of course the iron,
in the fused mineral.

In ascertaining its component parts, extreme care was taken to
pick minute fragments which were again carefully examined by the
magnifier in order to exclude as completely as possible, all mixture
of the siliceous and Cerium matrices.

It dissolves in all the mineral acids, and always with considerable
effervescence, like a perfect carbonate, which it is. The nitro-muria-
tic acid was however found to be preferable for analysis, as the bis-
muth can be almost wholly separated by the first operation.

It was found to contain in 100 parts.

Metallic about

MOEN 7, 154 Mah cegele le locee nay sew ae 1. 60.
POI Sen Ce oA oat! SO ee 3. 60.
Carbonate of Protoxide of Bismuth, 34. 80. 24. 6.
Wacponate of Copper, .....0.2).2.2.:... A4., 00." TA “40:
ee-Carbvonate of Tron;).).2 20.3.2 ..0... 5 ae oy SS Podge ll ie
“Tee CORTE a Ee aC Me a le dl te 9. 40.
DMEM MATSUI - 2.0.0 sete cS so ceclevesetee +s 2. 80.

100. 78.

T also found, both via humida and by amalgamation, that the ore
contains a minute portion of silver, but in too insignificant a quan-
tity to make it of any importance.

Tt follows, then, that we have here an entirely new mineral of
Bismuth, Copper, and Iron, with Cerium and Lanthanum,* and it
will be recollected, by those conversant with mineralogy, that the
Bismuth copper (or cupreous bismuth) ores, are all in the state of
sulphurets, and not of carbonates, amongst which there is nothing
which approaches to this compound: in which again the Cerium is
certainly not a fortuitous addition, but a part of the pure ore; and
we have thus a full right to claim it as anew Indian mineral. I
have therefore called it, from the country of its origin NEPAULITE.

* [ have for the present called this product Lanthanum, but am not perfectly
satisfied that it is so.

174 Bibliographical Notice. [ No. 2.

Bibliographical Notice.

Histoire de la vie de Hiouen Thsang et de ses voyages dans
V Inde, depuis Pan 629 jusqu’ en 645, par Hoei-li et Yen-thsong ;
suit de documents et d’éclaiwcissements géographiques tirés de
la relation originale de Hiouen Thsang; tradwte du Chinois
par Stanislas Julien, membre de 0 Institut de France, des Sociétés
Asiatiques de Paris et de Londres ; correspondant des académies

de Berlin et de St. Pétersbourg ; professeur au College de France,
Je. Paris, imprimé par autorisation de ? Empereur a Vimprimerie
impériale, MDCCCLIILI. Chez Benjamin Duprat, libraire de
V Institut, Se.

It is the translator’s wish that his work, the subject of which
has been more than once discussed in this Journal, should be pro-
nounced upon ‘par une personne versée a la fois dans la connais-
sance de Sanskrit et de la Geographie de |’ Inde Ancienne.’ While
we hope that this wish may be responded to by the competent scho-
lar who has already (Vol. 17, Parts I. and II.) stood forward on
behalf of the Chinese Pilgrim, we shall at once publish the opinions
of European orientalists on M. Julien’s work.

Lassen’s praise of it is unqualified, and as his review cannot but
be read by all with the greatest interest, we have translated it in ex-
tenso. We will afterwards quote from Mohl’s Annual Report, read
on the 13th June last, at the 3lst Anniversary Meeting of the
Société Asiatique, and from Weber’s paper entitled, ‘ Late researches
in the field of Buddhism,’ published in his own Indische Studien.
Vols TIME

“ All friends of Indian antiquarian researches will’ says Lassen,
“welcome the appearance of this long-expected work, which far
surpasses in importance all contributions to our knowledge of India
hitherto brought to light from the rich mines of Chinese literature.
The exemplary accuracy of the translation, the distinguished indivi-
duality of the traveller and the valuable contents of the work, ensure
it this eulogium.

«“ An exact translation of Hiouen Thsang’s journal offers to an im-
perfectly qualified translator two almost insurmountable difficulties.

1854. ] Bibliographical Notice. 175

The first consists in the style of Hiouen Thsang, which often renders
it impossible for a scholar acquainted only with the classical Chinese,
correctly to understand the text; the second is caused by the numer-
ous Indian words which are either transcribed in Chinese characters
or translated into Chinese. Stanislas Julien being unanimously re-
garded as the first of living Sinologists, and as the scholar who has
proved himself to possess the most thorough and comprehensive
knowledge of the Chinese language and literature, his translation
ean be admitted with full reliance on its accuracy, an advantage
which does not attach to most communications derived from Chinese
sources through other Sinologists. ven Abel Remusat’s transla-
tion of passages of Hiouen Thsang’s work is by no means free from
errors, aS is shown by several citations (Pref. p. x.) by Stanislas
Julien. How indispensable an intimate acquaintance with the
Chinese language is to guard against serious errors, the following is
a striking example. Hiouen Thsang distinguishes explicitly in his
journal those countries which he had visited himself from those of
which he had only heard from the mouths of others. This distinc-
tion is prominently mentioned in the appendix to Si-jii-ki or Notice
of the western empire (Pref. p. xxxvil.) Abel Rémusat as well
as Klaproth misunderstood these two passages, and the latter misled
by them, made Hiouen Thsang travel to Sinhala or Ceylon, and from
thence return to the mainland. Stanislas Julien on the other hand
has, in printing the list of one hundred and thirty-eight kings men-
tioned by Hiouen Thsang, separated the twenty-eight of which the
latter had only oral information.

“The second difficulty is scarcely lighter than the first, and
attends the accurate restoration of the numerous Indian words
which occur as well in Hiouen Thsang’s own journal as in the
history of his life and travels, written by Hoei-li and Yenthsong.
Stanislas Julien met so many obstacles in his first attempts to
restore these words in his translation of the first, that he resolved
in 1839, to stop at the 4th book, and not to continue it till he
should succeed in discovering a sure method for restoring both
kinds of Sanskrit words above mentioned. To form an idea of
the great difficulties attending the successful execution of such an
undertaking, one must consider how awkwardly the Chinese language

176 Bibliographical Notice. [No. 2.

can be made to express properly the many sounds of the Indian
alphabet, and at the same time bear in mind that the Chinese transla-
tions of Sanskrit words frequently offer no clue to the selection of one
of several Sanskrit synonyms in translating the word back into San-
skrit. This uncertainty of choice is augmented by the circumstance
that Buddhists when writing Sanskrit now and then use words in a
sense differing from that attaching to them in the classical idiom.
In order to find the word which and which only would correspond
with that of the Chinese text, examples required to be collected
which admitted of no doubt, and which would serve afterwards to
decide the meaning in doubtful cases. These examples occurring in
Chinese-Buddhistical works must have become very numerous, for
since the end of the second century A. D., when the translation
of Indian books into the language of the celestial empire first
commenced, five classes of Indian words had become fixed by unalter-
able rules, and, for various reasons, could not be translated into
Chinese, but only admitted of being transcribed in Chinese charac-
ters. Stanislas Julien has given a detailed notice (Pref. p. xvii.)
of his labours to secure a sure guide for the restoration of the two
different kinds of Sanskrit words. The means which Chinese liter-
ature afforded to him were two-fold; Syllabaria, in which Indian
words are transcribed in Chinese characters, which however being
incomplete were but of little assistance: and Vocabularies, in
which Buddhist expressions are explained, and which were of course
most useful. Besides a very imperfect vocabulary available in Paris,
Stanislas Julien made use of two rare MSS. of this kind belonging
to the Arabic Department of the St. Petersburgh library. One of
them contains an almost complete collection of the sounds and their
meanings of such Sanskrit words as occur in the sacred writings of
the Thang Dynasty era and is the compilation of Juen-sing (about
649 A. D.) who was employed as a translator by the convent of Great
Beneficence and was a fellow-labourer with Hiouen Thsang. The
second vocabulary furnished a collection of Indian names translated
into Chinese, and is the work of a monk of the convent King-te-the
between the years 1143—1157. By comparing the numerous San-
scrit words and notes explanatory of them, contained in the above
two MSS. Stanislas Julien collected a considerable stock of such

1854: | Bibliographical Notice. 177

Sanskrit words as have been used in Chinese MSS, and of which about
a quarter are known to have been correctly read. Extending his ana-
lysis to other Indian words, his penetrating mind has succeeded in
compiling a complete Chinese Sanskrit alphabet by means of which
he is in a condition to reduce with confidence to their Indian ortho-
graphy all Indian words transcribed in Chinese characters. This
discovery he first made known in the Journal Asiatique IV. Sér. X.
p- 81 and he has since perfected it. This it was which enabled
him to publish an index of nine hundred titles of Indian works
translated into Chinese, viz. Concordance sinico-sanskrite d’un nom-
bre considerable de titres d’ouvrages bouddhiques, recueillie dans
un catalogue chinois de l’an 1306, et publice, apres le déchiffrement
et la restitution des motsindiens. Journ. Asiat. IV. Sér. XIV.
p- 3538. By means of this index, a clear idea has first been con-
veyed of the richness of this branch of Chinese literature, as well as
a foresight of the great use to which it may be turned in explaininy
Buddhism, if qualified scholars will but devote themselves to explor-
ing it. The discovery of this trustworthy process of reducing
Indian words transcribed in Chinese characters to their proper
orthography; may be considered as an important advance in the
progress of Chinese Philology, since it puts an end to the many
mistakes and uncertainties on the part of earlier translators of
Chinese works containing Indian words. In this as well as in
all other translations by St. J. of Chinese reports on India, all
Sanscrit words are found so exactly restored, that there is no room
for doubt of their correctness, even where they are hitherto unknown
geographical names. It is much to be desired therefore, that he
may carry out his plan and publish his Chinese Sanskrit alphabet
in order that other Sinologists may be able to make use of it.

“The restoration of Sanskrit words translated into Chinese, was
attended by the difficulty already pointed out, that of discovering
the right word from among various possible synonyms. Here also
St. J. has done his best to be accurate. T'o words of which he enter-
tained the slightest doubt he has with praiseworthy conscientious-
ness appended a note of interrogation. I can assert on my own
experience, that he has always had good reasons for choosing his
word, and that in cases where this does not bear its usual meaning,

ra a

178 Bibliographical Notice. [No. 2.

great caution must be observed by those who are disposed to differ
from him. With the exception of Burnouf, no other scholars have
devoted themselves thoroughly to the study of Buddhistic Sanskrit
literature* and it would add greatly to the reputation of St. J. if he
would publish the collections which he has made of Buddhistic-
sanskrit words.

“ His profound knowledge and his talents render Hiouen Thsang
the most distinguished of those Chinese Pilgrims, who under the
influence of pious zeal visited India; and his long residence in, and
extensive travels through this country, qualify him above all his
countrymen to give an accurate and intelligent report of it. De-
scended from a distinguished family, he was born in 602, A. D. and
acquired early in life a knowledge of the sacred Buddhistic writings,
as also of the general literature and history of his country. He
devoted himself with special zeal to the study of the works of Lao-
tsen and of Tsheng-tsen or Confucius. In his 20th year he received
the highest monastic orders. Subsequently he sought out all cele-
brated masters, conversed with them and examined their doctrines ;
but a comparison of their doctrines with those of the sacred writ-
ings convinced him, that there were most important differences
between the two systems, and he was undecided to which to give the
preference. He resolved therefore to visit Western countries, and
to consult other learned men on those points which disturbed his
mind.

“ The object of this notice permits but few remarks on his travels.
He left his native land in 629 and traversing the great sandy desert
Schamo on the north-west boundary of China, arrived at the capital,
of the Uigurs, which as well as its inhabitants are called by him
Tgur and which is probably the modern Hami or Khamil. He then
proceeded by Dsungarei and over the Musur Dabaghan, the northern
extremity of the Tsong-ling or Belurtag, in crossing which, he en-
countered dangers and difficulties which are described with great
graphic power. rom the valley of the Jaxartes, situated westward

* Burnouf’s ‘* Introduction a l'histoire du Buddhism Indien’”’ is well known, as
is his posthumous work, ‘‘ Le Lotus de la bonne loi, traduit du Sanskrit, accom-
pagné d’un commentaire et de vingt et un memoires relatifs au Buddhism.”

1854.]. Bibliographical Notice. 179

of the Belurtag, he travelled through Bactria and Western and
Eastern Kabulistan.*

“ After visiting Kagmira and the kingdoms of Western and Central
India, Hiouen Thsang reached Magadha, the main object of his jour-
ney. This country which stands out so prominently in the ancient
history of Buddhism, appears to have been then the principal seat of
the doctrines of Cakjamuni. Hiouen Thsang found there a great
number of sanctuaries and monasteries, in which resided no less
than ten thousand monks, distinguished as much by their zeal in

* An error has crept into the review of Hiouen Thsang’s travels (p. LII.) given
in the introduction. The river Cubhavastee is not the present river Swan, called
Soanos by the ancients, it is the Soastos of the ancients, and a tributary of the
Pangkora calied by the Indians Suvdstu, the present Suwad; see my Ind. Ant,
vol. II. p. 132, No. 2, and p. 669. Therefore the capital of Udjana, called Mung-
kie-li by Hiouen Thsang, is not identical with Mougheti, which is situated N, E. of
Attok on the road to Muzaffarabad. Hiouen Thsang confirms my former view that
Udjana is situated on the Suwad. It appears from page 84, that he proceeded
from Purushapura or Peshawur over a large river which must be the Cabul river,
to Pushkalavati the Peukeletis of the ancients, and thence to the town of Utakhan-
da, which according to his account was situated opposite to Attok, though the
modern name of Attok is clearly derived from it. Hence he continued his jour-
ney over mountains and valleys in a Northerly direction and came to Udjana. The
distance of eight hundred li’s, equal to about thirty geographical miles, is not too
great if we consider that the road followed the windings of the valleys at foot of
the mountains, which divide the Indus from the Suwad, As an additional proof,
we may mention that the name of the capital of Udjana is preserved in that of the
village Mangalthan in the Yusufzye country (see Account of the Esafzai-Affghans
inhabiting Sama (the plains,) Swat, Bunher and the Chamla valley, &c. By
Shekh Khash Alee, in the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal Vol. XIV.
p- 738.) In the enumeration of the Yusufzye tribes, their villages and chiefs, the
tribe of the Buner-valley is called the tribe of Sirdar Futteh Khan; that the
inhabitants of the Buner-valley are meant by this designation is clear for the
countries of the other three tribes are distinctly stated in the notes on the Yusuf-
zye-tribes of Afghanistan by the late Captain Edward Conoly.—ZJdid, IX. p. 924,
Futteh Khan is mentioned as a powerful chieftain of the Yusufzyes, whose authority
is also acknowledged in the valleys of the Suwad and Buner. The last named
valley is situated east of the sources of the Suwad. According to Hiouen Thsang
p. 86, the capital of Udjana was situated 250 li or about 103 geo. miles south-
west from the sources of the Cubhavastee and therefore probably at the entrance of
the Buner-valley from the Suwad-valley, Mangalthan is a corruption of Manga-
lasthana, the abode of delight; the ancient name was probably Mangala, delightful,

180 Bibliographical Notice. [ No. 2.

studying the sacred and other writings, as by their piety. He gives
a more detailed account of this country than of any other in India.
Here occurs the most interesting chapter in the author’s biography,
that in which he endeavours to give to his countrymen an idea of
Sanskrit Grammar, with the rules and principles of which Hiouen
Thsang after tedious study seems to have familiarized himself.
The Chinese language being known to be deficient in grammatical
forms, and eyen in expression for denoting them, the authors of
the biography as well as Hiouen Thsang himself must have had
great difficulty in conveying to Chinese readers anything like a clear
representation of what the Sanskrit language was. They had to
use words which in their own language were used altogether in a
different sense, and sometimes they were obliged to give examples
of grammatical definitions, scarcely comprehensible by Chinese, this
being the only mode of conveying to their countrymen the mean-
ings of the several terminations of nouns and verbs. It may rea-
sonably be doubted whether such a meagre sketch succeeded in
giving Hiouen Thsang’s countrymen any idea of Sanskrit Grammar.

“ After spending five years in Magadha, during which he acquired
a complete knowledge of Sanskrit and of the Tripitaka or the three
collections of sacred writings, and of other important Brahminical
works, Hiouen Thsang determined on visiting those parts of India,
which he had not yet seen. He first travelled over a great portion
of Bengal and subsequently along the eastern coast as far as Dra-
vida. This name is not used by him in its wider sense, as applied
to all the countries where Tamil is spoken, but in its narrower sense
as designating a particular kingdom of which Kanki on the Palar
river was the capital. Thence he proceeded over the table-land of
the Deccan to Konkana on the coast of Malabar. Subsequently he
visited the northern countries and those situated in the valley of
the Indus, and then he returned to Magadha, where an event took
place which more than any other spread his fame in foreign lands.
It is related with all its remarkable details at p. 211; we can only
here give an outline of it.

“ Hiouen Thsang had become very celebrated as well for his know-
ledge of the sacred books and of other writings, as for his philoso-
phical doctrines, his pious life, and his ascendancy in controversy

1854. | Bibliographical Notice. 181

with other sects. So much confidence had he inspired, that the dis-
ciples of a highly esteemed teacher, Sinharagmi, deserted their master
and joined Hiouen Thsang. The latter had composed a work in
which the doctrines of the Mahajana Satra were declared to be the
only true ones, and in which was exposed the fallacy of those of the
Hinajana Sitra. The word Stitra, as is well known, signifies with
the Buddhists, the first part of their sacred writings in which are
contained the sayings and lectures of the founder of their religion,
his conversations with his listeners and all his instructions. The
simple and earlier Sitras are called Hinajana or the little convey-
ance, the more detailed and later Sitras, the Mahajana or the large
conveyance. This work of the foreign Buddhist was communicated
by a Brahman to Kumara of Kamartipa or Lower Assam, who was
so pleased with it that he invited Hiouen Thsang to visit him. He
accepted the invitation of the king, but Ciladitya the more power-
ful ruler of Magadha coming to hear of it, Kumara was threatened
with his displeasure if he did not send back the celebrated stranger.
Kumara at once resolved in company with Hiouen Thsang to pay
his homage to the king of Magadha. Ciladitya received the foreign
teacher with great honors, and being convinced of the excellence of
his work, resolved to convocate at Kanyakubja or Kanoj a great as-
sembly of priests learned in the sacred writings from the several
kingdoms of India, in order to discuss the true doctrine with the
Chinese teacher. A great number of the most celebrated Buddhist
priests and two thousand Brahmans accordingly assembled and
Hiouen Thsang was made president of the assembly. or five days
no adherent of the Hinajana Sitra ventured to dispute the correct-
ness of Hiouen Thsang’s dogmas, but the disciples of this school were
highly indignant with him, calumniated him and conspired against
his life. On this Ciladitya issued an order to kill every heterodox
teacher who dared to menace the life of Hiouen Thsang, and to cut off
the tongue of such as slandered him. Those attached to the false doc-
trine were thus silenced and as during eighteen days none dared to
oppose the foreigner, the assembly was dissolved. After obtaining
this success his preaching and excessive praise of the MahAjana Siittra
persuaded many young men of opposite views to abandon the path
of error and to turn into the right way. He received the honorific

182 Bibliographical Notice. [No. 2.

title of Moxadeva, ‘God of deliverance’ and was overwhelmed by
Ciladitya and Kumara with other marks of distinction. His reputa-
tion for talents and virtue was indeed spread far and wide by this
achievement.

“The remaining events of his life p. 257, require but short notice
here. After, nearly sixteen years’ residence in different parts of India
he returned to his country rich in knowledge and carrying with him
a valuable collection of sacred books and several statues of Buddha,
Ciladitya’s influence so far as it extended, provided for the safety of
his journey. A second time he traversed the interior of India the
Panjab, Kabulistan and Bactria, but returning by a different route,
he followed the course of the Oxus, and as far as we know was the
first traveller who ever visited the high table-land of Pamer, where
the Oxus issues from the lake Sir-i-cul. He sojourned for some time
in the three well known towns of East Turkistan Kashgar, Jarkand
and Khoten. Thence by a very circuitous route, he reached his
native country, where he was received with great ceremony by the
emperor Thien-nu-ching-hoang-ti, then residing at Sojang. At the
request of the Emperor he composed in 648, a narrative of his travels
entitled Si-jii-ki, or rather to give the title in full Ta-thang-si-ju-ki,
i, e. a report on the Western countries published under the Thang.
The sacred books and statues which Hiouen Thsang had brought
with him, were preserved in the Convent of Great Benevolence. The
Emperor moreover had a special building erected for him, in which
to translate the sacred writings which he had collected in India.
He translated into Chinese several most important works, the titles
of which need not be mentioned here. He died in 664, and was
solemnly buried by order of the Emperor at the public expense.

“ From this biographical sketch of the Chinese Pilgrim, it will be
seen that his acquaintance with the language and literature of
India and his residence in that country, qualified him to give a very
exact description of this country and of its then condition. The ex-
pectation which we formed of the great value attaching to a work
drawn like the present from original sources is fully borne out. Still
in judging its merits it must be borne in mind that Hiouen Thsang
was a zealous disciple of Cakyasinha, and therefore that he is not free
from prejudice in dealing with subjects in which the interests of
his faith are concerned.

1854. ] Bibliographical Notice. 183

“ T turn now tothe contents and character of the work, for the ex-
cellent translation of which we are indebted to Stanislas Julien. He
mentions in the preface p. iv. all the accounts of India as yet ascer-
tained to have been written by Chinese pilgrims, with particulars of
their publication. The first of these is the well known work of Fa-hien,
who commenced his journey in 399, and is called “ Fo-kue-ki,”’ or
report on the countries of Buddha. The second work is entitled
Seng-hoei-sing-he-si-jii-ki, and its authors are Hoei-seng and Sang-
jiin, who were sent to India by the Empress in 518, to collect the
sacred writings ; its title signifies Report of Hoei-seng and Sang-jin
deputed to India. Of the third work Si-jii-ki, it has already been
remarked that it was composed by Hiouen Thsang in 648, and con-
tains his own description of his extensive travels. The fourth work
is that which is now for the first time translated. Of its authors, the
first was Hoei-li a man distinguished for his talents and attaiments,
who was directed by the Emperor to translate Indian manuscripts
under the guidance of Hiouen Thsang. In order to do honor to the
latter’s memory and to hand it down to posterity, he resolved (see
pref. p. Ixxvi.) to compile a separate narrative of the travels of his
celebrated countryman, but he died before it was completed. After
his death the manuscript of this work was lost, and on being dis-
covered several years afterwards, Hiouen Thsang’s former pupils
requested Jen-thsong to arrange its scattered leaves and to write
an introduction to it. Jen-thsong corrected the errors, and with
the assistance of unedited documents filled up the gaps left by his
predecessor; he also improved its style to which he imparted more
perspicuity and elegance. The year of his death is unknown. The
complete title of this work is Ta-thang-tsi-en-sse-san-thsang-fa-
sse-tsh’ ouen Hoei-li-pen-shi-jen-thsong-tsien, and signifies “ the
history of the Master of the law from the three collections in the
Convent of Great Benevolence, composed by Hoei-li and Jen-thsong.”’
The fifth journal of travels was composed by order of the Emperor
about the year 730, and its title is: Ta-thang-khieou-fa-kao-seng
tsh’ ouen Thang-seng-i-tsing-tsionen 1. e. “a description of the tra-
velling routes of fifty-six pious men who, under the dynasty of the
Thangs, explored western China in search of the law.’”’ The sixth and
last work of this kind describes the journey of a single Chinese Bud-

184 Bibliographical Notice. [No. 2.

dhist Khi-nie, who was sent to the Western countries at the head
of three hundred Cramanas and returned in 976. From his notes
Fang-tshing-ta, under the same dynasty, composed an account of the
travels of Khi-nie.

“Of the six works just mentioned that left behind by Hiouen
Thsang himself is unquestionably of the greatest value, as well for
the authenticity of its information as for the completeness of its
details. Abel Rémusat and Klaproth acknowledge the great im-
portance of this work, and the former announced his intention in
a note, p. 77, of his “‘ Mélanges posthumes,’’ to give the details of the
travels of Hiouen Thsang in a collection which was to be published
of travels of the Samanians in India. Paris possessed at that time but
extracts, though very numerous ones from Hiouen Thsang’s works in
the Pin-i-tien, or Accounts of foreign countries and people, and from
these Landresse compiled and communicated in an appendix to
Fokoueki, p. 377, a list of the countries mentioned by Hiouen Thsang
with detailed notices of them and of their respective distances from
each other. He further made an attempt to arrange them in the
order in which they were visited, an attempt which could not be
successful, because as already mentioned, the distinction between
the countries which Hiouen Thsang had visited himself, and those
which he described upon the reports of others, had escaped Lan-
dresse. The sources of the latter’s compilation must not however
be overlooked, since they afford strong testimony in favour of Hiouen
Thsang’s credibility.

“ With all respect for Abel Rémusat’s acquirements, it may be
doubted whether he was qualified to deal with the obstacles which
a translator of the travels of Hiouen Thsang must encounter in
his obscure style and in the frequent occurrence of Indian words
—especially where he was unprovided with a sure method for
the restoration of these words. Stanislas Julien as we have seen,
discontinued his translation after having been in possession for
sixteen years of a complete copy of the original work and latterly
of two more copies received from China, and did not resume his
task till he had hit on such a method. His introduction explains
the process by which he made this discovery. It contains besides
a review of Hiouen Thsang’s travels p. xl. a defence of their an-

1854. | Bibliographical Notice. 185

thenticity p. xviii. and some biographical accounts of the authors
of the translated work p. Ixxvi. Then follows p. xxix. a sketch of the
contents of his contemplated second volume, which as well as the
subject of the authenticity of Hiouen Thsang, it will be time to
notice hereafter. Stanislas Julien had first intended to print his
translation of Hiouen Thsang’s own manuscript, but he changed
his mind on hearing of the existence at St. Petersburgh of a copy of
the work written after his death. He then resolved to translate
and publish this work, because while giving a full account of the life
of the learned and celebrated pilgrim, it is free from the numerous
legends contained in his own work and is not so lengthy : for instance
the description of Magadha alone occupies 108 pages in the Chinese
original. The first five books of the translated work contain the his-
tory of Hiouen Thsang’s youth and of his travels; in the subsequent
five are related the particulars of the later years of his life. Its
conclusion contains, “ Les documents géographiques sur les pays
‘mentionnés dans lhistoire de la vie et des voyages de Hiouen
Thsang”’ p. 353. These are alphabetically arranged, and are, with
few exceptions, taken from the Si-jii-ki.

“The work is of great value in two respects. It describes with great
fidelity the condition of Buddhism during the first half of the seventh
century in those countries visited by the traveller, and again it fur-
nishes a tolerably complete topographical description of the latter at
that time, and as regards India in still earlier times. Occasionally
particular facts in the history of India are related. In regard to the
first point, the mention made by Hiouen Thsang of the convents and
religious edifices in the countries which he visited, if not very com-
plete is of the most important character. Much information is given
regarding the doctrines of the eighteen Buddhist sects of which
little has been known hitherto but their names. The manuscripts
most read in the different convents are pointed out, and we learn
from this work a considerable number of titles of other works, not
hitherto known, as well as many names of celebrated contemporary
teachers. Finally in several instances the traveller adds to the exist-
ing stock of important events in the history of Buddhism; thus he
gives p. 95, an accurate account of the labours of the fourth Bud-
dhist Synod.

2B 2

186 Bibliographical Notice. [ No. 2.

“ Not less valuable is the geographical intelligence communicated
by him, and it is only by means of this translation that its full
results will be appreciated. We are indebted to him for a nearly
perfect list of Indian countries, as well as of those to the west and.
north-west, and for accounts of their distances from each other and
of the directions of the roads leading to them. Though, as already
observed, Hiouen Thsang remarked only what appeared important
to him asa Buddhist, we are able with his assistance to give an
outline map of India, of part of Balukistan, Kabulistan, Western and
Hastern Turkistan, and on this nearly all the countries named by
him could be entered. Of these several are first mentioned by Hio-
uen Thsang and have not been yet found in other works. I should
remark here that he seldom specifies the capitals of countries,
usually designating the latter after their capitals though not always
correctly, for instance Mathura, p. 421, which is the name of a well
known town in India. In consulting the geographical details of
Hiouen Thsang, it must be remembered that he had no intention of
supplying a political geography for the countries of which he speaks,
but only here and there names their kings or mentions the extent
of their power. It would therefore be a mistake to consider all the
countries mentioned by him as independent sovereignties. That I
am justified in taking this view is clear from the fact that Ciladitya
bestowed the revenues of eight great towns of Odra or Orissa on a
celebrated teacher, Gagasena, p. 213, and according to p. 244, the
latter could issue orders to eighteen kings, who must therefore have
been subject to him. Considering that we know of no contemporary
author, who has in any language given a satisfactory account of the
geography of those countries in Asia visited by Hiouen Thsang, his
communications on this subject cannot but be pronounced most
valuable. The distances between the several countries stated by
him will generally stand the test, provided no unreasonable de-
mands are made: in one instance only when describing the coun-
tries near Guzerat they are considerably too great, and the direction
of the roads is incorrectly given as St. Julien (pref. p. xiv.) has
remarked. These mistakes, however, can be corrected by means of
such names of places as are admitted and as can be ascertained
from other sources, and need not shake the general feeling of
confidence in the other geographical notices of Hiouen Thsang,

1854. | Bibliographical Notice. 187

The complete translation of these will alone throw full light on
the character of his contributions, which even in the abbreviated
form in which they have hitherto been consulted, have served to
elucidate many points in the geography of ancient India.

«It is not therefore easy to conceive how Major Anderson has
ventured to assert (“ An attempt to identify some of the places men-
tioned in the itineracy of Hiouen Thsang,” in Journal of the Asiatic
Society of Bengal Vol. XVI. p. 1186,) on the strength of his
readings of some geographical names mentioned by Hiouen Thsang
_ and taken from Arabic and Persian geographical works, that his
work was based on these latter, particularly on that of Edrisi, and
that it would not be older than one hundred years. He considers
the itinerary to be the fabrication of a modern writer who, follow-
ing the example of Barthélemy, undertook to describe the travels
of a fictitious Hiouen Thsang as those of a young Chinese Ana-
charsis, and to introduce into his narrative the wanderings of dif-
ferent Lamas in the several parts of Asia in which Buddhism had
flourished. St. J. very justly (pref. p. lxviii.) thinks it superfluous
to refute seriously this preposterous hypothesis, but he is right in
defending Hiouen Thsang against the somewhat rash conclusion
drawn by Wilson (Lecture on the present state of Oriental Literature
in Journal of fhe Royal Asiatic Society Vol. XIII. p. 213) from an
extract from the Si-ju-ki translated by St. Julien. This extract
Wilson says, does not inspire much confidence in the authenticity
of Hiouen Thsang’s travels, which have rather a legendary, if not a fa-
bulous character. Against this position St. Julien urges that Hiouen
- Thsang composed his work by order of the Emperor in the year 648,
and that so early as 669, it was analysed in all its details in the
great Encyclopedia Fa-juen-tshu-lin; further that the legends form
but a small part of Hiouen Thsang’s work, which contains besides
many notices on the religion, the customs and the commerce, &c. of
India, and that as a pious Buddhist he had only recited the legends,
exactly as he had received them from others. It may be added,
that all who have occupied themselves with the religious and political
history of India, are well aware that legends must occasionally supply
the want of historical accounts and that handled with the necessary
discretion, they contribute to our knowledge of history. The imagi-
native mind of India has produced numerous legends which form

188 Bibliographical Notice. . TiNo a,

perhaps its most peculiar creations, so much so that its religious history
cannot be rightly understood without a knowledge of the legends.

“ After this representation of the chief contents and merits of the
work, I feel certain that all my colleagues willagree with me that it
will greatly promote researches in Buddhism, as well as in the geo-
graphy of India and of its adjacent countries in the west and north-
west, two branches of oriental archeology to which it contributes
the most important information. With regard to India, it supplies
in many cases indigenous sources. St. J. has thus added another
to his already numerous and important productions in the depart-
ment of Chinese literature, one which will be of immense advantage
to the students of Indian antiquities, and for which he will always
be entitled to their gratitude. It has been the means of showing
what fruitful results are derivable from continued enquiries in the
rich field of Chinese Buddhistic literature. All orientalists there-
fore must devoutly hope that St. J. will be in a conditon to bring
out a second volume, which according to the pref. p. lxxix. is destined
to contain the following additions. First a translation of all extant
accounts of Chinese pilgrims in India, of which two, namely, that of
Fa-hian, the other of Song-jung (the latter in C. F. Neumann’s Pil-
erimages of Buddhist priests from China to India) have already been
translated, though not quite with the accuracy to be wished. We
shall thus command the means of extending our acquaintance with
India through Chinese sources. St. J. proposes also to give a com-
plete analysis of all the most important facts of the Si-jii-ki, which is
to be preceded by a complete translation of Hiouen Thsang’s descrip-
tion of Magadha. It would enhance the value of this analysis very
much, if the legends were only given in abstract and the historical
facts in full. Not less usefui will be the compilation of Chinese
accounts from the writings and biographies of celebrated persons
mentioned in the translated work. These bibliographical and bio-
graphical notices are to be followed by a chapter on chronology,
which will be taken from the great work Fo-tou-tong-ki compiled in
the 11th century. To these will be added biographies of the six and
twenty Patriarchs. These were not, it is true, regarded by the
Chinese as the supreme heads of Buddhism in India, and their bio-
graphies teem with legends possessing no chronological value, but
the latter still contribute many useful materials to the history of

1854. j

1
a

Bibliographical Notice. 189

Buddhism in India. Two indexes will close the work, one a Chinese
Sanskrit and the other a Sanskrit Chinese index, together with a list
of French words requiring explanation and two very old Chinese
maps with another compiled for the work by the well known Vivien
de Saint Martin.” | C. Lassen.

Mohl’s notice of the translation glances only at some of the points
remarked on freely by Lassen, but he is puzzled why M. Julien
should have preferred translating the biography before Hiouen
Thsang’s own narrative: “On se serait attendu a ce qwil efit choisi
la premiére (la reduction du voyageur méme) et se fit servi
de la seconde comme supplément et pour en tirer des éclaircis-
sements, car il s’agissait d’un document historique de la plus grande
importance, qu’on devait désirer posséder dans sa forme la plus
ancienne et la plus authentique. M. Julien choisit comme texte a
traduire la biographie, en réservant la relation du voyageur méme
pour les éclaircissements et les suppléments. Les raisons qui
Vauront déterminé 4 cette déviation de la marche que la nature des
choses paraissait prescrire, doivent étre trés-fortes ; mais je regrette
qu'il n’ait pas cru devoir les indiquer.”’

He proceeds however—

“Chaque nom d’homme ou de livre dans l’Inde, qui acquiert une
date fixe, est un jalon de plus pour l’histoire de ce pays, et Von
comprend aisément de quelle importance est le travail ingénieux
de M. Julien, qui nous permet de les retrouver. Dans tous les cas
oi Vauteur chinois indique le son et le sens d’un mot sanscrit, on
peut étre 4 peu pres str de la restitution de M. Julien; quand
Vauteur n’indique que le son, les réegles de transcription que M. Ju-
lien a trouvées déterminent encore presque avec certitude le mot
sanscrit ; mais quand il n’indique que le sens, il peut rester des
doutes sur les noms formés par le traducteur d’aprés cette donnée
nécessairement un peu vague. Mais ce qui est positivement acquis
a Vhistoire est un gain énorme, et des renseignements venus d’autres
cotés contribueront probablement 4 mettre hors de contestation les
points qui aujourd’hui ne peuvent pas encore étre fixés avec certi-
tude, et que M. Julien a eu soin de marquer lui-méme.”

The notice terminates with an expression of regret that M. Julien
should have spoken in a disparaging tone of Rémusat, “restaurateur
des lettres chinoises en Europe.”

190 Bibliographical Notice. [ No. 2.

Weber while giving Julien’s work a warm welcome avows his
disappointment at the non-publication of a literal translation of the
original narrative of Hiouen Thsang. He notices also the vague
tone in which the intention to publish so great a desideratum is
announced by Julien, ‘sans renoncer tontefois 4 publer plus tard
le livre méme de Hiouen Thsang.’ The translation of this biogra-
phy does not, in his opinion, add much information of importance to
what has been furnished by the Editors of the Foe-koue-ki and by
the detached translations from the text of Hiouen-Thsang already
contributed by Julien, and published by Remand and Lassen.

As regards the process of restoring Sanskrit words for which
Lassen has given such credit to Julien, and the results of which
were published in the Journal Asiatique* in 1849, Weber points
out a serious omission which deprives the Chinese-Sanskrit Con-
cordance of much of its value. The latter contains merely the
Chinese titles and the Sanskrit titles as restored by Julien, and not
the phonetic transcriptions, from which these last were restored,
an omission which debars others from judging for themselves on the
accuracy of the restorations : for instance—

“No. 47, Changtso-pou-tsang of the Concordance is shown as Sar-
vastiva-davinaya. No. 119, Chone-i-tsie-yeou-pou-pi-nai-ye-tsang is
also shown as Sarvastiva-davinaya. But in enumerating the books
brought to China by Hiouen Thsang in the 6th book of this biogra-
phy, the author has mentioned the sacred books, or memoirs on the
discipline .and philosophical treatises of the school Chang-tso-pou
as distinct from others of the same character of the school Chone-i-
tsie-yeou-pou. Only one of these schools therefore can really be
sarvastivada. Perfect reliance cannot be placed on the restoration
from the Chinese of the Sanskrit titles of Buddhist works till after
due collation of Chinese with Tibetan titles which last are generally
found accompanied by the Sanskrit title. According to the Russian
Father Habakuk it would seem that in a Pekin edition of the Kagyar,
which has not yet reached Europe, much of the materials for such
a collation already exists.”’

Weber also notices the terms in which Julien has spoken of
Rémusat. He concludes by earnestly entreating the latter to lose no
time in bringing out his translation of Hiouen Thsang’s original work.

* See title of article quoted above by Lassen.

1854. | Literary Intelligence. 191

Literary Intelligence.

The Journal Asiatique for December 1852, completing its fourth
series and 20 vols. contains an interesting letter to M. Mohl by M.
Place, on an expedition made by the latter to Arbela from Khorsabad
where he is following up the discoveries of Botta. The 2nd paper
is by Cherbonneau and is entitled “ Documens inédits sur V’héré-
tique Abou-Yezid- Mokhalled-Ibn-Kidad de Tademket,”’ translated
from Ibn Hammad’s Chronicle. There is an interesting letter by
de Hammer-Purgstall giving the titles of 80 Arab works on horses.

The January No. has an extract from the Romance of Antar
by G. Dugat. The subject is historical, and has been treated at leneth
by Caussin de Percéval. The paper is entitled ‘Ses jours du bien et
Ses jours de mal du Roi Noman.’ The rest of the No. is occu-
pied by the conclusion of Du Caurroy’s notice of the Musalman
Civil Code ‘rite hanéfi.’. In the February and March No. Rousseau
prosecutes his translation of Et Tidjani, a traveller in Tunis and Tri-
poli, and de Meynard commences that of the 4th Part of Thalebi’s
Yétimet ed-Dehr, which describes the writers of Transoxiana, Khora-
san and particularly of Nissapur under the dynasty of the Sama-
nides and under the first Guznevide Sultans. The first part of this
work was published at Leipzig in 1847, by Dietérici. Amari contri-
butes an article on an old MS. in the Bodleian library, containing
the replies of a Spanish philosopher Ibn Sab’in to questions put to
him by Frederic II. of Sicily.

In No. 3 Rousseau’s translation is completed, Dugat gives a pa-
per entitled H’tudes sur le Traité de Médicine d’Abou Djafar
Ahmad (Zad al Mogafar) and Defrémery writes on the reign of the
Seldjouk Sultan Barkiarok 485—498 A. H. from which the power
of that family dates the commencement of its decline. The trans-
lation of an extract from a work by Ibn Elkouthyia by Cherbonneau
closes the No.

The June and July Nos. are mostly occupied by correspondence,
which comprises a long and interesting letter from M. Fresnel at
Hillah. Sanguinetti gives the text and translation of a satirical
fragment of which the MS. is in the Leyden library. It contains a

a 6

192 Literary Intelligence. [No. 2.

spirited criticism in verse of the principal Arab tribes by different
ancient poets.

Mohl’s Annual Report published in the August No. of the
Journal Asiatique announces the intended publication by the Paris
Asiatic Society of a new series of works called the ‘ Collection des
auteurs Orientaux.’ The first work of the series is the Travels of
Ibn Batutah. The text is to be accompanied by a translation by
Defrémery and Sanguinetti, and will occupy 4 vols., of which the
first will by this time have been published. The second work which
is in the press is Masoudi’s ‘ Prairies d’or,’ and the third will be
Ibn Hischam’s biography of Muhammad. The work is to be brought
out in an inexpensive form.

The Report reviews the labours of the West and of the East so
far as they are known in Europe, in the field of oriental literature
during the last two years. A summary, which can scarcely be more
than an enumeration of the works reviewed, will give information of
interest to many of the distant readers of this journal.

“ Hammer’s Histoire de la littérature Arabe is already in our
Library. The same author has since published three memoirs on
Muhammadan mythology and demonology, on the origin and com-
position of Arab names, and on the form and manufacture of bows
and arrows as used by the Arabs and Turks. Reinaud and Deren-
bourg’s new edition of ‘ Les Séances de Hariri’ is accompanied by
an Arab commentary chosen by Silvestre de Sacy and by a detailed
notice of Hariri which the discovery, in the Bibliothéque Impériale,
of new and authentic documents has enabled the editors to compile.
¢ [bn al Athiri Chronicon’ is the title of a work published at Upsal
by M. Tornberg, consisting of the 11th vol. of the Chronicle of Ibn
al Athir, one of the principal sources from which later authors have
drawn their information. This volume comprizes the period be-
tween 527 and 583 A. H., but it is unaccompanied by either preface
or translation.

« At Leyden has appeared the text of the Travels of Ibn Djobeir
an Arab of Spain who wrote in the 12th century of ourera. It is
edited by Mr. Wright who has promised shortly to publish a trans-
lation. That of another work of the same character, being the
travels of Scheikh al Tidjani in Tunis and Tripoli, by M. Alphonse
Rousseau, has, as above stated, been published in the Journal

1854. | Literary Intelligence. 193

Asiatique. M. Cherbonneau’s translation of that part of Ibn
Batutah’s Travels which relates to Northern Africa and Egypt, is a
further contribution to this department of literature.

“The 1st volume of de Slane’s translation of Ibn Khaldoun’s His-
tory of the Berbers has been published—the text, it will be remem-
bered, was brought out some years ago by the same editor. An intro-
duction gives an analysis of the entire work, a genealogical list of the
Maghrebin Arab dynasties, the life of Ibn Khaldoun, and an alphabe-
tical table of geographical names, while an Appendix contains extracts
relative to the Arab conquest of Africa from a history of Egypt by
’?Abderrahman ibn’ Abd el Hakim and from the great work of Noweiri.
The Abbé Bargés has translated another Arabic work on the Berbers
called History of the Beni Zeian, kings of Teemcen, a Berber family,
which rose to importance on the ruins of the Western Caliphate,
and maintained their position from the 13th to the 16th centuries
of our era.

“Sprenger’s Life of Muhammad is then noticed as adding many
new facts to what was previously known of the prophet’s life, together
with another work entitled, Life and religion of Muhammad as con-
tained in the Sheeah tradition of the Hyat al koloub. The author,
Mr. Merrick, is an American Missionary, who lived for some years
in Persia, and whose object was to give a faithful exposition of the
Sheeah traditions according to the Hadits acknowledged by that
sect. Muhammad Baber, the author of the Hyat al koloub was one
of the most esteemed of Sheeah writers, and died in 1697.

“Dr. Juynboll of Leyden, besides continuing his Lexicon Geogra-
phicum, has commenced an edition of Abou Mahasen’s Annals of
Egypt. This author resided at Cairo in the 15th century and was
the disciple and rival of Makrisi. The text will occupy 12 vols. and
is to be accompanied by a translation. Dozy too has added another
volume to his materials for a future history of the Arabs in Spain,
containing extracts from the several Arab authors who have written
on the Abbadian dynasty. Another work by the same author, giv-
ing portions of two Chronicles on the subject of the Arabs of Spain
and Africa, opens with a valuable introduction which criticises the
Arab Spanish historians, exposing their defects and indicating such
of the works as it is of importance to recover.

2c2

194 Literary Intelligence. [No. 2.

‘* Kosegarten’s 3rd vol. of Tabari is composed entirely of anecdotes
connected with the battle of Kadesia, which left Persia at the mer-
ey of the Arabs.

“The philosophy of the Arabs has been illustrated by works by
Haarbriicher of Halle, Renan and Poper, the first of whom has com-.
pleted the translation of a work on the religions and sects of Scha-
ristani. Perron has completed his Précis de jurisprudence Musal-
mane, a translation from Khalil Ibn Ishak a jurisconsult of great
authority. To this department belong also Baillie’s works on the law
of sale and the land-tax, and Morley’s Digest which are accordingly
here noticed. Fliigel’s Bibliographic Dictionary of Hadji ’khalfa is
completed all but the appendix : it now consists of 6 vols. published
at the expence of the London Translation Fund.

“ Freytag has completed an edition of the text and translation of
Abou Temam’s Hamasa, the only extant anthology of five similar
collections made by Abou Temam, a poet of the 8rd century A. H.
while snowed up at Hamadan. This was the most brilliant period
in Arab literature, when Greek and Indian science was studied for
mental culture, while the old desert poetry which expressed the
national sentiments in the purest and most idiomatic style, directed
the taste and preserved the language. Many of the poems in this
collection were composed before and during the time of Muhammad.
Another work now completed by Freytag is an edition of the Fak-
ihet el Kholafa by Ibn Arabschah, an author of our 15th century
better known by his life of Timour. The text of this was published
some time back and to this has been added a small vol. of notes,
which were very necessary. The Solwan or Waters of Comfort of
Tbn Zafer, a Sicilian Arab of the 12th century, has been translated
and published by Amari in London. The work is a collection of
anecdotes and fables, and its object is to exhort the reader to the
exercise of virtue. Of the same character is another work entitled
Turkish Evening Entertainments, translated by Mr. Brown of the
American Legation at Constantinople, from a Turkish author of the
17th century.

“‘ Dietérici’s translation of Ibn Alkil’s Commentary on the Grammar
of Ibn Malik will be welcomed by all who study the philosophy of
languages—as will also the Adjroumieh, a text and translation of

1854. | Laterary Intelligence. 195

which has been published at Cambridge, this being in general
use in oriental schools. <A treatise of Alkarkhi an Arab mathemati-
eian of our 11th century which has just been brought out by Woepcke
will supply a gap in the history of mathematics and fix the true
position of the Arabs between the Greeks and the Italians, a
position which has given rise to much discussion.

“The review of what has been done by France and England respec-
tively in Turkish Arabia is very short, but a contrast drawn between
the style of publication adopted in the two countries, announces the
fact that neither Rawlinson nor Layard possesses a copy of Botta’s
expensive work.

Westergaard’s edition of the Zend-Avesta of which the first vol.
is published will contain the text of the Zoroastrian sacred books
with variants from all the MSS. accessible in Europe, together with
a translation and a history of Persia prior to the Arab conquest. A
Dictionary and Grammar of the Zend language will be added. The
same author has published the facsimile of a Pehlevi MS. call-
ed the Bundehesch. Spiegel’s text and translation of the Avesta
are appearing in two separate works, the first vol. of the latter con-
taining a very able essay on the religious history of Persia. The
principle which he has observed in interpreting the texts is to fol-
low as closely as possible the Persian tradition such as it is given
in the Pehlevi and Pazend translations, leaving for prosecution
hereafter the task of discovering the ancient meaning of these works
by the means furnished by a study of the Vedas and by Com-
parative Grammar. It is only thus that the true sense of much of
the Zend Avesta can be obtained, and indeed on some points we are
already better informed than were the translators of Sassanian times.
The study of Zend in Germany has made such progress that Lassen
has just brought out a class book for use in the universities.

“ Bopp, having published the 6th and last vol. of his Comparative
Grammar, is now engaged in revising the first parts of this work.

“ Johnson’s new edition of Richardson’s Persian Dictionary which
has been brought out at the expense of the Hast India Company,
contains 30,600 words more than the previous edition of 1829. The
true merit of this edition consists in the greater care with which
Johnson has examined the original Persian Dictionaries which form

196 Iuterary Intelligence. [No. 2.

the base of the work. But really useful as this compilation is, it
ean never be what a Thesaurus is. On such a work Quatremére
has now been engaged for forty years, and its publication is anxious-
ly looked forward to.

“¢ Chodzko’s Persian Grammar or’ Principes de |’ Iranien moderne
will be most useful, not only to such as desire to study the language
now actually spoken in Persia, but to philologists. The same author
has commenced the publication of a collection of Taziehs under the
title of ‘Repertoire du théatre Persan,—His MS. is from the
library of Futteh Ali Shah and contains 82 dramas. A translation
of the whole collection will follow.

“ The Bostan of Sadi and the Fragments of Ibn Iemin have been
translated into German verse by Schlechta at Vienna, and de Schach
at Berlin has similarly translated some of the Episodes of Ferdousi’s
Shahnameh. Bland’s century of Persian Ghazals introduces ten
poets, whose works have not yet been published in Europe. The
history of Persian poetry on which this author has now for some
time been employed, and for which he has collected a magnificent
supply of MSS., is anxiously looked for. Another translation has
been made of the Gulistan by Hastwick, and a punctuated edition
of the text with the necessary vowel marks has been published by
Dr. Sprenger. Col. Ouseley moreover has brought out a good edi-
tion of the text of the Anvari Soheilee, which was much wanted in
Europe.

“ New editions of Ferdousi, Hafiz and other works from the litho-
graphic presses of Teheran and Tabriz have reached Europe, and the
Dabistan has been republished at Bombay.

“In Sanskrit the study of Vedic literature engrosses every year
more attention. Langlois has completed his translation of the Rig
Veda. Roth and Whitney are engaged in editing the Atharva and
Weber is continuing to publish the White Yadjur. Réer will
soon be commencing with the Black Yadjur and still prosecutes his
task of publishing in the Bibliotheca Indica a complete series of the
Upanishads. Weber’s Essay on Indian literature, which is devoted
mainly to the Vedic period, is a most interesting discussion of sub-
jects, which thirty years ago few had the opportunity of making
themselves acquainted with. Barthélemy St. Hilaire’s Memoir on

1854. | Literary Intelligence. 197

the Sankhya philosophy examines at great length the system of
Kapila, and attributes to his school the philosophical doctrines of
Sakhyamunee.

“ Gorresio at Paris has published the 2nd vol. of his Italian transla-
tion of the Ramayana, and Parisot the first vol. of his French trans-
lation, the text followed by both being that of the work current in
Bengal. Pavie has translated the 10th book of the Bhagvat Purana.
The means of studying Sanskrit have been facilitated by Ballantyne’s
text and translation of the Laghou Kaumudi of Varadaraj, the
Grammar principally used in the Brahmanical schools and by Ben-
fey’s Grammar. William’s English and Sanskrit Dictionary, a 3rd
edition of Wilson’s Dictionary now under preparation, and a San-
skrit Thesaurus about to be published at St. Petersburg by Béth-
lingk and Roth, are all works indicative of the progress which is
being made in establishing the true relations of European languages
with the Sanskrit. Holmboe, moreover, has published an excellent
grammatical and lexicographical comparison of Scandinavian dialects
with the Sanskrit, and Delatre has commenced on a similar compari-
son of the French language.

“ Lassen’s Antiquities of India, of which the 2nd vol. is now com-
plete, is an instance of what European criticism can construct from
the most heterogeneous elements. The political history of India
must always be very incomplete, but it is probable that its moral
and social history will one day be better known than that of any
people of high antiquity, and the value of this attempt of Mr. Las-
sen’s cannot be too highly estimated.

“ In Buddhist literature Burnouf’s Lotus de la bonne loi is a trans-
lation from the Sanskrit, and is accompanied by a commentary and by
21 tracts on Buddhism. The same author has left a vast quantity
of materials for his History of the Buddhism of the South, on which
he was engaged when he died, and it is hoped that much of it will
yet be published. Spence Hardy’s works are the result of a twenty
years’ residence in Ceylon, where the author collected a large libra-
ry of MSS. bearing on Buddhism. Latter has published Selections
from the vernacular Buddhist literature of Burmah, and Bennet, an
American Missionary has translated the life of Gaudama from the
same language. But St. Julien’s biography of Hiouen Thsang is

198 Literary Intelligence. [ No. 2.

perhaps the most interesting contribution to this department of
literature.

“ Bazin has collected together his articles in the Journal Asiatique
on the learned and popular literature of the Chinese under the
Mogul dynasty, and Dr. Medhurst has published the Anglo-Chinese
portion of his Dictionary which is compiled principally from the
Kang-hi, and will be invaluable to Europeans in China.”

To return to our notice of the continental periodicals. No.
4 of the Zeitschrift of the German Oriental Society opens with
a paper by Dr. Oslander on the Pre-Mohammedan religion of
the Arabs, a subject which he observes has never yet been thorough-
ly examined. Caussin de Perceval and Dettinger have added some-
thing to the information collected by Pocock, but to enquire into
the old Arab religion was not a part of the plan of either. The
writer’s object here is, to explain the seat and limits of each particu-
lar worship which prevailed in Pagan Arabia, as well as its character
and meaning. Haug continues his paper on Zend researches and
Hammer his extracts from Saalchi. Stenzler has a paper on Paras-
karés Grihya Sttra, a work which he describes as forming a supple-
ment to Katyayana’s Crauta-sttra, and of the contents of which he
gives an abstract.

No. I. of the same Journal for 1854, is taken up entirely by an
elaborate paper on Coins with Pehlevi Legends by Dr. Mordtmann.
It is accompanied by ten Plates which give the alphabet and the
readings of the figures and of the mints. Among the reviews is
an interesting notice of Bohtlingk’s Grammar and Dictionary of
the Jakute language.

The 1st No. of the Indische Studien for 1858 contains an alpha-
betical list of the openings of the several verses in the Rik Sanhita.
The list had been commenced by Professor Roth, by whom it was
made over to Mr. Whitney, the labours of both being prosecuted to
a termination by Pertsch. The only other paper is by the editor
and is entitled ‘ Recent Researches in the field of Buddhism.’ It is a
review of Spence Hardy’s, Burnouf’s, and Julien’s publications and
his remarks on this last work will be found in substance elsewhere.

eumahae he

5
iy

f
ral

Hee nd /

Plax

Horn of he Shaw Rubge

ASIATIC LITH: PRESS T. BLACK, LITH OGRAPHER.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

FOR Fepruary, 1854.

At a meeting of the Society, held on Wednesday the 1st instant,
at the usual hour,

Str James Corvin, Kr. President, in the Chair.

Presentations were received—

1. From Capt. W. 8S. Sherwill through Capt. Thuillier, four
coins from Sikkim.

2. From Capt. H. L. Thuillier, Deputy Surveyor General, Re-
venue Survey Maps of the following districts :

Bhuteanah—Seebpoor, Upper Assam—Purneah—Tirhoot and
Chittagong.

3. From Mr. Thompson, a Burmese Dagger.

4, From J. A. Cockburn, Esq. Superintendent of the Barrackpore
Park, Carcase of a Nil Gai, Damalis Risia.

5. From the Government of Bengal through W. J. Young, Esq.
Under-Secretary, for the Museum of Economic Geology, a Map of
the Chittagong district.

6. From the Academy of Sciences of Bordeaux through Mons.
P. F. Guestier, a member of the Academy, Acts of the Academy
for the year 1852.

7. From the Imperial Academy of Vienna, Proceedings of the
Academy, Vol. X. parts 4, 5.

8. From Dr. Campbell, Darjeeling, a skin and a tracing of the
horns of the “Shou Rubge’’ of Thibet.

“The horn’”’ says Dr. C. “is now in my possession and said to be
of the ordinary size. This deer is described as being a good deal

200 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2.

smaller than the large “ Shou’ (see Journal Asiatic Society for
1850) and larger than the spotted deer of India, to be of the same
colour as the Shou, and to inhabit the same localities, viz.: the
upper portion of the Choomtee valley where open glades and trees
abound.

“N. B. ‘Show’ is the generic term for Deer in the Thibet lan-
guage. ‘This species is Shou Rubge or the eight-antlered deer.
The larger animal is Shou Kupelroo ‘or the ten-antlered deer.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the
December meeting, were balloted for, and elected ordinary members :

Babu Nagendranath Tagore.

G. H. Freeling, Esq. B. C.S.

The following were named for ballot at the next meeting.

Major M. L. Loftie, proposed by Dr. Sprenger and seconded by
C. Allen, Esq.

Lt. Hitchens, Bengal Engineers, proposed by Mr. B. H. Hodgson,
and seconded by the President.

C. Chapman, Esq. B. C. 8., proposed by Mr. Grote, and seconded
by Dr. Sprenger.

The Council submitted a report stating that they have appointed
the following sub-Committees under By-Law 80.

Sub-Committee of Finance.
C. Allen, Esq. and Major W. E. Baker.
Sub-Committee of Oriental Philology.

Dr. Roer, Principal W. Kay, Rev. J. Long, Professor F. E. Hall
and Lt. W. N. Lees.

Sub-Committee of Natural History.

Dr. G. G. Spilsbury, Dr. H. Walker, Dr. H. Falconer, Dr. A. C.
Macrae, and Major W. EH. Baker.

Sub-Committee of Lnbrary and Journal.

Capt. H. L. Thuillier, Dr. H. Walker, H. Woodrow, Esq. and -
Rev. W. Kay.

The President in a short speech announced to the meeting the
death of Sir H. Elliot and then proposed the following resolution.

That the Society desires to record its deep sense of the loss it has
sustained by the untimely death of Sir Henry Miers Elliot, K. C. B.
a man not more eminent for the civil services which had earned

9°99

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 201

such general recognition and high reward than for the variety of
his knowledge and for the zeal and ability with which, amidst the
distracting cares of official life, he pursued his researches in the field
of Oriental literature.

Mr. Grote seconded the resolution, which was carried unanimously.

Mr. Houstoun gave notice of a motion for the next meeting of
the Society, to know under what decision of the members assembled
in General Meeting, letter No. 217 of the 3rd December, 1858,
was written and made to appear as if the act and deed of the
Society.

Communications were received— _

1. From EH. C. Bayley, Esq. C. 8. enclosing a note on the
Khunniara Inscriptions.

2. From W. G. Young, Esq., Under-Secretary to Government of
Bengal, stating with reference to a communication from the Society
under date the 8rd inst. that His Honor the Deputy Governor of
Bengal has been pleased to sanction an annual grant of Rupees 140
for keeping the ruins of Gour and Puruah free from jungle, and that
the conservancy of the ruins has been placed under the Joint Magis-
trate of Maldah.

3. From H. Cooper, Esq. Officiating Under-Secretary to Govern-
ment of India, forwarding transcripts of inscriptions copied at Sanchi,
in 1850-51, by Lt. Maisey, with a view to their translation.

4. From Dadoba Pandurang, Esq. Ahmednagar, enclosing a
list of Mahratta books for sale at the Elphinstone Institution.

5. From W.G. Young, Esq. Under-Secretary to Government of
Bengal, communicating a Memorandum on the Coal stated to occur
in the Sivok Nuddee near the river Teesta, by Professor T. Oldham,
Superintendent of the Geological Survey of India.

The following is the substance of the Memo.

“ Arriving at the Sivok Nuddee I devoted some days to the careful
examination of the district adjoining, but was not able to discover
the smallest trace of the existence of any bed or regular deposit
of coal. Coal may undoubtedly be found in the rocks and in the
detritus of the stream bed, but it only occurs as the carbonized bark
of stems of trees of various sizes, imbedded in the thick forma-
tion of pebbly sand-stones which occur here. On these stems the

2D 2

202 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 2.

carbonized bark is sometimes tolerably thick, varying from one inch
to 1% inch, occasionally very thin, and often absent altogether.

“The central portion of these stems is invariably composed of hard
sandy layers, of which the fissures and divisional planes are coated
with carbonate of lime.

“These stems are frequently much worn and rounded, and have
evidently been carried for some distance, and deprived entirely of
their bark and external covering before being imbedded. In other
cases there is nothing save the position of the stems in the rocks, to
shew that they have not been imbedded where they grew.

“T did not find a single instance of an upright stem; all are on
the planes of bedding of the rock or but slightly divergent from
these.

“These stems vary much in size, being from a few inches to ten
and even fifteen feet, of which length I measured one. Of this,
the thickness in the centre was seven inches, and its breadth one
foot three inches, being considerably flattened. One portion of this
large stem, was altogether without any carbonized or coaly integu-
ment, while in other parts this coaly envelop was more than one
inch in thickness. The series of rocks in which these stems
occur is of very considerable thickness and consists of a number of
alternating beds of coarse chirty shales, and thick masses of
grey, and brownish sand-stones, generally highly micaceous. There
are but slight traces of calcareous matter throughout, lime occurring
only in earthy calcareous nodules, in a few of the shaly beds. The
whole group is not less than 4.000 feet in thickness, and throughout
dips at considerable angles to the north, and north-west, never less
than twenty degrees, but generally ranging from forty-five to sixty.

“Through the greater portion of this extensive series, but invaria-
bly in the coarser, and more pebbly sand-stones of the group, occur
the stems which we have noticed, and in the formation extending
along the base of the hills into the Bhotan territory, these stems are
found in the same rocks, occurring along the bed of the Teesta as
well as along the bed of its tributary the Sivok; and no doubt,
continue to the eastward also; indeed they appear slightly more
abundant and larger in the Teesta, than in the Sivok.*

* Sivok, and Chawa or Chiwo, the two names by which this Nuddee has been

1854. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 203

“ The peculiar structure and aspect of pieces of this coal, referred
to by Mr. Piddington in his report, are due solely to the original
structure of the barks of the stems still preserved in their present
mineralized condition. In one of the beds of finer shale near the
base of the formation, I found numerous impressions of leaves of trees
and small fragments of carbonized stems, which will be subjected to
further examination, but no other fossils whatever were observed.
The characters of these leaves at once point out the geologically
recent epoch of the rocks in which they occur. There is no trace of
the great nummilitic group so largely developed along the base of the
Himalayan range, both the East and West, and taking this into con-
sideration along with the very recent aspect of the few vegetable
remains which- have been found, I am disposed to refer the entire
of this great thickness of rocks, to the more recent periods of the
Tertiary epoch. :

“ There is not the slightest prospect of this locality proving in any
way useful as a source of“oal for any commercial purposes. Much
of the sand-stone would make a good dry building stone, easily con-
vertible, and, for interior work or wherever protected, durable.”’

6. From W. J. Hamilton, Esq. Secretary Geological Society,
London, acknowledging receipt of the Journal Nos. 232 to 235 and
Catalogue of Birds.

7, From Dr. R. Anger, Librarian, German Oriental Society, ac-
knowledging receipt of the Journal Nos. 232 to 235.

8. From J. Barlow, Esq. Secretary Royal Institution, London,
acknowledging receipt of the Journal Nos. 282 to 285.

9. From Major J. Abbott, enclosing the following papers—

1. On the Popular Ballads of the Punjaub.
2. Gradus ad Aornon.
3. On the Mirage of India.

10. From the Government of Bengal through Mr. Under Secre-

tary Young, enclosing a Memo. of observations made by T. Braddell,

designated, are only the different modes of pronouncing the same name by the
Lepchas (Sivok) and the Michis (Chewa or Chewah). The latter people in most
cases give the harder sound of ch to the same words, which the hill tribes pronounce
with an S. Thus a large hill near the source of this Nuddee is Sitong, among the
Lepchas and Chitong among the Michis, &c. &c,

204 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 2:

Esq., Assistant Resident, Malacca, during a journey to Mount Ophir
Gold Field, and the River Moor, together with a note on the same
by Professor Oldham.

11. From H. Piddington, Esq., Curator Museum of Economic
Geology, submitting a paper for the Journal on the quantity of Silt
held in suspension by the waters of the Hooghly at Calcutta in each
month of the year.

The Librarian and Curator submitted their usual monthly reports.

Report of the Curator, Museum of Economic Geology.

Geological.—Forwarding, now some two or three years ago, some speci-
mens sent down by my friend Major Jenkins for that purpose to a relative
of his, the Very Rev. Canon Rogers of Exeter Cathedral, I took occa-
sion to request of that gentleman the favour of any specimens with
which he could oblige us, sending him at the same time one of the cir-
culars of the Museum of Economic Geology; and he has in return* sent
us two small boxes containing 25 fine specimens of ores and rocks, almost
all of which will be additions to our cabinets. The catalogue is annexed.

I have received from the Government of Bengal, the accompanying
report on the gold country about Mount Ophir at Malacca, with Professor
Oldham’s remarks on it, but I have not yet received the specimens which
Professor Oldham was to send to us. I suggest that these reports will
make a good paper for the journal.

Museum of Economic Geology.— Major Baker has procured for us through
Colonel Napier two fine specimens of the iron ores of Korana described
in my Report Journal No. 2 of 1853, one of which is the Isomorphic Car-
bonate of iron therein described, in its rock of milk quartz, and the other
explains a word in Mr. Purdon’s report, which I forbore at the time to
remark upon, thinking that it must have been an oversight. It will be
seen page 208 that that gentleman calls the iron ore of Korana a Hematite,
while my analysis proves it to be a carbonate; but the second specimen
of the two now sent shews that we are both right; for this last specimen 1s
a fine Hematite and would probably furnish a first rate quality of ironif
properly smelted. There is also a specimen of the rock of the Korana hill
which is a schistose hornblende sandstone upon a hard grey sandstone
rock.

I have in hand a large collection of 70 specimens from Captain Haugh-
ton from the 8. W. frontier, but these being but partially examined and

* The boxes seem to have been delayed at the India House for a long time.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 205

some of them requiring much care, I defer any account of them for the
present.

I have put into a paper for the journal my account of the new mineral
Nepav tite of which beautiful specimens are on the table. This paper
will be followed by one or two more describing the other products
which this donation from His Excellency General Jung Bahadoor, and
Major Ramsay’s zealous attention to my frequent, and I fear troublesome
requests, will enable us to add to the science of Mineralogy in India.

Leport of the Curator of the Museum of Economic Geology for January,
1854,
(Read at the February Meeting.)

Geological.—I have put into the form of a paper for the journal the
curious results which I have obtained from an examination of the water of
the Hooghly taken at Noon on the first of every month in the year, which
are of great scientific interest in many points of view, and will eventually
become so economically, I have no doubt. I refer to the paper for details
which cannot be conveniently abridged here.

Captain Bowen of the P. and O. 8. Str. Bengal has obliged me with
the following note of a tract of white milky sea passed through by him
on his recent voyage from Aden to Ceylon.

Monday 16th January, 1854.

At 7 P. m. ship entered into a perfectly white milky sea, cloudy on the
horizon but perfectly clear; bright star-light; moon half an hour from
rising.

Stopped and tried for soundings 90 fathoms. No bottom.

Density of the water before entering that strange appearance 11°. Den-
sity of the water when sounding 14°.

PMUDICSOMICLETY « fil ssis bie bm abled, oes veeie la delasie 20°. OO

ECE ss ahio dciniss gael scien e was 0054 Ae ee

Thermometer, ......+0.- ‘emi eeu's Wass ese) OO 0
Hatitude 11° 59’ N. Longitude, ...scc0 -sesscessencee 99 2 E.

I may remark that previous to entering this strange sea, there was a
moderate ripple on the water and after leaving it also, but smooth, like oil
when in it.

(Signed) JoHn Bowen,
S. 8. Bengal from Aden to Ceylon.

In his letter Captain Bowen says: “I once saw the like on the Malabar
coast fourteen or fifteen years ago, but not at all to the extent this was; for
the horizon (on this occasion) was in the same state as the water along
side,”

206 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2.

I have once before recorded (Proceedings for March, 1847, Journal
Vol. XVI. p. 382), an instance in which this milky luminous appearance
was seen off the Cape of Good Hope, and Dr. Buist in the transactions
of the Bombay Geographical Society has also recorded an instance in
which a Company’s Steamer from Bombay to Aden passed through a
large extent of it; and it is 1 think mentioned also in Horsburgh and some
modern books of voyages ? but we are so ignorant to what it can be owing,
that every accurate notice of it is worth registering. If we could obtain
some bottles of the water, carefully put up and corked, we might perhaps,
between chemical testing and the microscope, arrive at some results worth
knowing ; unless the appearance be a purely electrical phenomenon ?

Mineralogical—We have received from Rev. Mr. Phillips a specimen
of Sulphate of Barytes from Landour and of saccharine Gypsum from
Mussoorie, both of which from their localities are acquisitions.

Economie Geology.—We have to announce here the discovery of cop-
per ore within twenty miles of the station of Darjeeling.

The letters from Dr. Campbell are as follows:

No. 45 of 1854.
To

H. Pippineton, Esq.,

Curator Museum of Economic Geology, Asiatic Society, Calcutta.
SIR,

On the 29th ultimo, I had the pleasure of sending to you by letter dak,
a specimen of copper ore from Chakoong in Sikim, and of the copper
extracted from it.

2. On the first instant, I despatched to you by dak banghy a specimen
of copper ore from Pushak in the British territory attached to Darjeel-
ing.

3. May I request that you will favour me with a report on these
ores, and the metal.

4. Since the despatch of the specimens to you, I have visited the Pushak
district. Annexed is copy of a letter from me to the Secretary to Go-
vernment of Bengal on the subject for your information. The locality of
the copper ores of Pushak is at an elevation of 2,000 to 2,500 feet above
the level of the sea. The rocky belt containing the ore runs generally
east and west. There is a deposit of tufa lime close to one of the cop-
per veins.

A. CAMPBELL,
Superintendent.
Supt. Office, Darjeeling, the 7th January, 1854.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 207

No. 43 of 1854.
To
Crcit Beapon, Esq.,
Secy. to Govt. of Bengal, Fort William,
Dated Darjeeling, 7th January, 1854.
SIR,

I have much satisfaction in reporting for the information of Government
that copper has been discovered*in a portion of the hill territory attached
to Darjeeling.

2. The existence of the ore was first brought to my notice by Rajiman,

a pensioned sepoy of the local Sappers, to whom a specimen was brought
by a Nepalese miner named Bulthamme Singh who had been employed
in the vicinity in digging out a deposit of tufalime. This man’s acquaint-
ance with the copper-yielding rocks in Nepal led him to examine similar
formations here, and the result was the discovery of the ore.
_ 3. I forwarded specimens of the ore and of the copper extracted from
it to Mr. Piddington at the Asiatic Society’s Museum ten days ago for
examination, and I last night returned from a personal examination of the
locality.

4. The district of Pushak, twenty miles road distance from Darjeeling,
is the locality. I visited four different places in which the ore exists, had
some dug out of each, and had a portion smelted in my presence by a
party of Nepalese smelters, whom I had sent to the spot.

5. Ihave left a party of men to dig out more of the ore, and have em-
ployed the discoverer of it to make further search for other veins on the
pay of ten rupees for one month with two attendants at four each. I have
disbursed ten in presents to the people who have been employed, and I pro-
pose with the sanction of Government as a preliminary means of ascertain-
ing the value of the ore, its extent, and distribution to expend not more
than 100 Rs. after which I shall make a further report on the subject.

6. I have also to report that I have got specimens of copper ore from
the Sikim territory adjacent to our territory but not in the same direc-
tion as Pushak.

7. If these ores of Pushak turn out at all equal in richness to the
copper mines of Dunkoota in Nepal, this discovery will be very important
one. ;

8. Ihave publicly intimated that copper ore wherever found in our
territory under my controul is the property of Government. This is in
225

208 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No.

accordance to the original rules for the management of the Darjeeling
tract when ceded to the British Government, and published in 1839.
T have, &e.
(Signed) A. CAMPBELL,

Superintendent.
Supt. Office, Darjeeling, the 7th January, 1854.
(True Copy).
(Signed) A. CAMPBELL,
Superintendent.

No. 52 of 1854.
To
H. Prppineton, Esq.
Curator Museum of Economic Geology,
Asiatie Society, Calcutta.
SIR,

On the 7th instant I had the pleasure to send you by dak No. 3 speci-
men of copper ore from Pushak in the Darjeeling territory. It was taken
from a different place from No. 2, that is to say, it was from the same
spur of the Pushak hill but 2 or 300 feet lower down, and close toa
stream of water.

2. Ihave now the pleasure to send you a specimen No. 4, which I
believe to be also a copper ore; it comes however from a different locali-
ty, but still in the neighbourhood of Pushak, and in the British territory.
It was found at “ Mungwah” a mountain spur to the south of Pushak.
When fresh from the earth it was of an apple-green colour, portions of
it are friable, with a golden tinge, and the crystallized structure of it is
quite apparent. It was found about four feet below the surface. The
top soil was red and yellow which attracted the attention of the search-
ing party, and induced them to dig. I shall be glad to hear if it is a
copper ore, and if you require more of it for examination, I shall send it
to you. Call it the Mungwah specimen in alluding to it.

3. Ihave about 4 tbs. of metallic copper which has been obtained from
the ore sent to you as No. 3, the ore was not weighed, but it is reckoned
that about 80lbs. was used to obtain the above quantity of metal. This is
a poor return, but the Nepalese smelters who are with me say that the
poverty of a copper ore on the surface, is, in the Nepal mines no guide
at all to the quality of the interior veins. I have got now about three
maunds of the ore, which I purpose having weighed and carefully reduced,

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Socrety. 209

you shall be informed of the result. As I took memoranda of the smelt-
ing process by the party I had with me at Pushak, I can let you have it
also. }
(Signed) A. CAMPBELL,
Superintendent.

Supt. Office, Darjeeling, the 17th January, 1854.

In a private reply to Dr. Campbell, requesting a better supply of the
ores to enable me to take a fair average specimen (which is always a mat-
ter of great importance in pronouncing on the mineral value of ores in a
commercial point of view) I have informed him as the results of my first,
cursory, examination only, that—

No.1. The Chakoong ore is a good Sulphuret of Copper (Copper py-
rites) with Silica.

No. 2. The ore from Pushak is a Hornblendic schist with Copper py-
rites and perhaps also Bismuth.

No. 3. Which is the only specimen which has a label, is marked as
a “Carbonated Exudation.” It is, I think, an earthy variety of the rare
mineral Bismuthite or Carbonate of Bismuth, coloured in places by copper ;
but we have but a few water-worn and sintery fragments, and all we can
say at present from the minute portion we can afford for examination is,
that it is principally carbonate of Bismuth.

No. 4. Dr. Campbell’s Mungwah ore is of no value ; being only Horn-
blende and Tremolite (a variety of Hornblende) coloured by the decompo-
sition of the common Hornblende.

The specimen of smelted copper sent is tolerably good, but somewhat
brittle, from a portion of the Bismuth and Sulphur still remaining in it,
I have told Dr. Campbell that he should make his native smelters roast
their ores carefully before smelting which I believe they never do,* and
that this will much improve the quality of his copper as well as its quan-
tity, since there will be less copper, ‘‘ burnt” as it is termed, i. e. evaporat-
ed in the smelting. |

This discovery of copper ore at Darjeeling is remarkable in a geological
point of view, inasmuch as it lies on the great north-east and south-west
line, from Parisnath as a centre, on which so many localities of copper and
other ores have been discovered, and on which I may add more are known,
though their localities are not yet made public,

I have obtained by accident at the jail where it had been brought with
the ballast for stone breaking! some very fine specimens of anthracite and

* Dr. Campbell informs me in reply that they do roast their ores; whether pro-
perly or not, is another question.

2 E: 2

210 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2.

its sandstone, which I take to be American? These fine specimens are
well worth adding to our stock of the mineral.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, October Meeting, 1853.

A few specimens only have been added to the Society’s collections
during the past month; but these few comprise several species of interest,
and some new to our museum.

1. Dr. Fayrer. <A bottle of sundries from Rangoon. Among them is
the CotusER xKoRrRkos, Reinw., juv..—HomoLorsis HYDRINA, Cantor,—
ELApPS MELANURUS, and a few Arachnide and Termites.

2. Capt. Haughton, Chaiebasa. Also two bottles of sundries, among
which are EvsierHaris Harpwicxi, Gray (Gymnodactylus lunatus,
nobis, noticed in XVI, 633), Humipactytus Coctm1, ONYCHOCEPHALUS
acutus (very rare and highly acceptable), Boa conitca, Hxettx (affined to
H. rnscunpra, Benson), numerous Scorpions and Tarantulas, and some
marine shells (Buccinum and JantHina), and Barnacles.

3. Dr. Kelaart, Colombo. A specimen of CyYLINDROPHIS MACULATA
and two bottles of marine fishes, the latter to be examined and returned.

4. Lt. Roberts, 7th Madras Cavalry. A young specimen of Emys
DHONGHOKA, Gray, picked up near Saugor in Central India; and a few
marine shells from the Indian Ocean, comprising a fine CrriTHIuM that
we did not possess previously.

EK. Buyta.

November Meeting, 1853.

The contributions to our museum for the past month are as follow:

1. Babu Rajendra Mallika. A very large and fine male specimen of
the Binturong (ARcTICTIs BINTURONG, Tem.; Ictides ater, Valenciennes),
both skin and skeleton of which have been prepared.* Also the carcass

* This animal belonged to the Society, and was presented by Capt. Phayre, as
noticed in my Report for July, 1847, J. A. S. XVI, 864: the Babu having long
kept it for usin his menagerie. It continued tame to the last, but was less trust-
worthy from the time it had been pent up in confinement. The species is remark-
able for being the only placental mammal of the Old World, or major continent,
which is furnished with a truly prehensile tail: certain PARADoxuRI only, to my
knowledge, exhibiting even a slight degree of prehensiveness in that organ; unless
the Pangolins (Manrs) may also be said to shew some power of the kind. No Old

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 211

of a doe Bara Singha Deer, (CERVUs DUVAUCELEI, F’. Cuy., v. C. elaphotdes,
Hodgson.) A Wood Partridge (PeRDIx GuLaRis, Tem.): a Lory new to
the museum (Eos GvEBIENSIs) ; and a young specimen of the great Indian
Crane or Sarrus (GRUs ANTIGONE), with feathered head and neck, as seen
likewise in young Turkeys, Guinea-fowls, and most other birds of which
the necks are bare of feathers in the adult.

2. From the Barrackpore Menagerie. An adult male Monkey (Maca.
CUS CYNOMOLGOS), since prepared as a skeleton; a fine adult female
Nilgai (Portax pictus) ; and a Pelican Ibis (TaNLATUS LEUCOCEPHALUS).

3. J. W. Payter, Esq., Jeypore. A skin of a Bat (Kerivouna picta),

identical in species with examples from Java, Ceylon, and the vicinity
of Dacca.

HK. Buyts.

P. S.—I shall here append a short note to my paper on the Orang-utan
genus, Vol. XXII, p. 369 et seq.

Prof. Owen, to whom I had sent sketches of the skulls of (adult females
of) the four presumed species, writes word—‘ that my S. Wurmeir and
S. ABELII are one species does not surprise me: I have always wanted
further evidence of their relations. That the female skulls, of which you
sent me outlines, of Wias Pappan and MW. Rambi belong to distinct
species, would be very probable, were the character from nasal bones
constant. I do not place so much stress on the parietal ridge or ridges,
seeing the difference in the wear of the canine teeth in the two drawings.”

Prof. Owen here evidently conjectures that the parietal ridges might ap-
proximate and finally unite with age: but a glance at the actual specimen
figured would, I feel satisfied, convince any competent observer to the

World Quadrumana, like Mycretss, ATELES, CEBusS, and affined forms of S. Ame-
rica; nor RopentrA, like the American Prehensile-tailed Porcupines and affined
genera: and again, even among the Eprenrara of the same continent, the same
power is shewn by the little Ant-eater. In the Kinkajou (CeRcoLEprss), a S.
American genus not distantly affined to the Binturong, the prehensile power of
the tail is much less perfect, as I can aver from personal observation-of both
animals. It is again completely exhibited by various marsupial genera, as the
Opossums of America, and the Phalangers of Australia, N. Guinea, the Philippines
and Moluccas. Among reptiles, in the Chameleons and arboreal Snakes; and
among fishes, in the Hrepocampi. The plumed tail of many birds is made to
serve as an effective prop in climbing, as familiarly exemplified by the Wood-
peckers and Tree-creepers, certain Swifts, and even by all the PeLicanip# ina

remarkable degree (as [ have witnessed in Cormorants, Anhingas, Gannets, and
Phaetons or ‘ Tropic-birds’).

212 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 2.

contrary. Besides, quite a young male Rambi now belonging to Capt.
S. R. Tickell, not + grown during the time that I took care of it for him,
had already a conspicuously developed single sagittal crest, with the
lamdoidal ridges uniting to form it equally strongly marked, as seen in the
living animal. Then, as before related, I have seen and attentively
examined a living full grown female Rambi, which exhibited no sign of
the facial callosities which exist im both sexes of the Pappan: and we
possess the stuffed skin of a more than $ grown male Rambi, which also
shews no trace of these callosities; whereas Sir J. Brooke states, that
some young Pappans which he had shipped “‘ (one of them not a year old,
with two false molars,) shew them prominently.”

IT have lately also received a communication from Sir J. Brooke, wherein
he states, that—‘‘ A gentleman with me killed about a year ago a female
Orang measuring from head to heel 5 ft.; and she was said to be small
in comparison with a male before killed by a Malay. This female Orang
had large cheek callosities.”’

Prof. Owen continues—“ The short-armed species can hardly be a
variety of MoRIo; and one other instance of the curtailed development
of the radius would quite satisfy me, other characters accompanying it,

of this extremely interesting addition to the catalogue of anthropoid apes.”
—E. B.

February, 1854.

Our accessions to the Museum for the last three months are as follow:

1. M. Alfred Malherbe, Metz. A fine collection chiefly of bird-skins,
with some mammalia and reptiles, from Europe and N. Africa (Algiers).
Among the mammalia are RHINOLOPHUS UNIHASTATUS, SCOTOPHILUS
SEROTINUS, and PLEcoTUs aURITUS: Myoxus Gis; anda small Shrew
sent in spirit as CRocipuRA LEUCODON, but which appears to be merely
the common Corstra VULGARIS (v. Sorex tetragonurus, Sc.)

Of birds, the most acceptable are ERYTHROPUS VESPERTINUS (parti-
cularly fine male); ATHENE PSILODACTYLA, (L., v. noctua, Retz., nec
Tem.), from Algeria; Lantus mertp1onatis, Algiers; RuvTIcILLa TITHYS,
mas.; CYANECULA (with white breast-spot) ; ANTHUS AQUATICUS (verus) ;
BUDYTES NEGLECTA; MONTIFRINGILLA NIVALIS;* HERODIAS VERANY

* Type of MontiFriInGiLLA, Brehm; and differing only from restricted Frin-
GILLA (as exemplified by the British Chaffinch and Bramblefinch, and the somewhat
aberrant Himalayan Fr. Burtroni,—Carduelis Burtoni, Gould, Fr. erythrophrys,
nobis), by its longer wings and somewhat broader tail,—therein approximating the

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 213

(somewhat smaller and shorter-billed than H. susutcus, but barely separ-
able from the latter); Crconia NIGRA, juv.; Cy@nus musicus; and Pua-
LACROCORAX PYGMEUS from Algiers, sent as Ph. africanus, but perfectly
identical with the common small Cormorant of India. Many other fine
specimens are sent, but of species with which we were previously well
supplied.

Of reptiles, Rana ESCULENTA, SALAMANDRA MACULOSA, Laurenti, and
LiIssoTRITON PALMATUS, (Daud., nec L. PALMIPES.)

Northern Snowfleck (PiecrropHaANes),—from which, indeed, it hardly differs
more than EMBERIZA PYRRHULOIDES, Pallas, does from Ems, SCHZNICULUS,
which some ornithologists now consider to be merely varieties of the same species,
We have observed the Snowfleck (PLECTROPHANES NIVALIS) alive, and kept it long
in confinement ; and we consider its affinity to be, decidedly, with the true Frin-
GILL, and not withthe EmpBeriza, to which it has generally been approxi-
mated. On the other hand, we would separate the long-winged ground Linnets
(LevcosticTe, Swainson), two or three Asiatic species of which (including Frin-
GILLAUDA NEMORICOLA, Hodgson, are assigned to MontTirrineiLya by Mr.
Gould, unhesitatingly from the latter group, and adopt for them Mr, Swainson’s
name Levcosticte. Nearly affined, but on a larger scale, with longer bill having
a slightly curved upper outline, and less elongated wings, there is the PyRRHOe
SPIZA PUNICEA, Hodgson, nobis (Propyrrhula rubeculoides, Hodgson); and
other forms are akin, somewhat difficult to classify. The Himalayan red Finches
known to meare as follow. 1. Restricted Pyrruuxta, the true Bullfinches,
Two species, P. NipALENSIS, Hodgson, and P. ERYTHROCEPHALUS, Vigors. 2.
PyRRHULOIDES EPAULETTA, (Hodgson), 3, PRopyRRHULA SUBHEMACHALANA,
(Hodgson)... Combines the beak of PyrruuLa, scarcely less broad, with the
plumage of ‘SeROBILOPHAGA (Corythus) and Loxta ; only softer, and the wings
are shorter and more rounded. SrropinorHaca leads from this to No. 4, Loxia;
of which a peculiar species exists in L. HIMALAYENSIS, Hodgson, as much small-
er and weaker than L. curvirnostRA as L. PyTiopsiTTacus is larger and stouter.
L. curvirostris I have seen alive from Afghanistan. Then we must interpo-
late the (5) H mmMaTosp1zA SEPAuI, Hodgson, nobis; and after this may follow the
(6) Carpopact, viz, C. RUBICILLA, (Gould, v. Coccothraustes caucasicus, Pallas),
from Kashmir, &c.—C. RopocHLAmys, (Brandt, v. C. sophia, Bonap., and C.
grandis, nobis,)—and the common Indian Twti, which I have much reason to
doubt is identical with the northern C. eryTHRINA. 7. Next follows a group
to which the N. American C. purPuREUs seems to lead, with less tumid bill, and
the plumage of the males more or less of a vinaceous red colour. Puawnico-
SP1zA, nobis ; two Himalayan species, PH. RODOPEPLA, (Vig.), and PH. RODo-
cHROA, Vigors. 8. Hardly separable from the last except by its more slender
bill, follows the PRocARDUELIS NIPALENIS, Hodgson : and then we have Pyrr-

214 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 2.

2. L. C. Stewart, Esq. now of H. M. 6lst Regt., Wuzeerabad. Selec-
tions, from two collections, of such specimens as were required for the
museum; their place to be supplied by examples of various Bengal and
other species, not required by the Society.

From a small collection, chiefly of birds, procured in the Madras Pre-
sidency, we have obtained a good skin of Scturus macgovurvs, Forster,
shot near Bangalore, and precisely identical with Ceylon specimens: long
ago we received on loan a Travancore example of this species from Mr.
Walter Elliot ; and we possess a bad skin of it from the Nilgiris: so
that its occurrence on the mainland of India is now thoroughly establish-
ed. Also horns of both sexes of the so called Nilgiri Ibex (Kemas
Hytocrivs, Ogilby), the representative in the Nilgiris of the Zehr or
Jharal of the Himalaya (K. semuaicus). Of birds, the rare Parus nu-
cHALIs, Jerdon, from a tope near Bangalore; and a specimen in winter
dress, shot near Madras, of Losiprs HypERBorEus, (L.)! It is the
first instance recorded of the occurrence of this arctic or sub-aretic (and
even rare British) species in India, where it can only be considered as an
exceedingly rare and accidental straggler ; and only one instance is
known of the occurrence of the affined PHAaLaRopus FuLICcARIUs, (L.),
in India,—a specimen in winter dress, and very lean, but with the plu-
mage in fine order, having been procured by myself in the Calcutta pro-
vision bazar, brought with Snipes, &c., on May 11th, 1846.

Mr. Stewart’s second collection is a most extensive one, procured chiefly
in the vicinity of Landour, and in the Deyra Doon. We derive from it
several skulls of mammalia, including that of an adult male Langur,
PREsBYTIS SscHISTACEUS, Hodgson, considerably larger than (and well
distinguished from) those of adult males of the Bengal Hunuwman, Pr. EN-
TELLUS ; also a fine skull of a Chiru, PantHators Honegsontt.

RHOSPIZA PUNICEA (scarcely separable from the last, generically), and the Levco-
sTicTE group, followed by the European Linnets and Redpoles, Siskins and Green-
finches, Serins, Goldfinches, &c. ; the typical red plumage passing into green and
yellow,—and finally the various forms of true Fringilline Grosbeak, and the Chaf-
finches, Snowfinch, and northern Snowfleck, which last (as aforesaid) has no
immediate affinity for the EmBrrizina&, nor has the Alpine Snowfinch (Montr-
FRINGILLA NIVALIS) for LevcosticrE. It is remarkable that the Chaffinches
(restricted FRINGILLA) are partly insectivorous, and feed their young with insects ;
as the Sparrows also do: whereas the Linnets, Greenfinches and affined forms (of
which the domestic Canary may be considered typical,) rear their young upon
macerated vegetable diet ejected from the craw or dilatation of the esophagus,
and appear never to touch insect-food of any kind.

1854. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 215

Of skins of mammalia, VuLpEs MoNTANUS, very fine; Parapoxurus
Grayi (P. nipalensis, Hodgson) ; and two of MustELa sSUBHEMACHALANA,
-Hodgson.*

Among the birds, a noble Aquita cHRrysatos, fully mature; Burro
VULGARIs (rufiventer, Jerdon)} ; Crrcus cyanevs, fine ashy male; Kertv-
PA FLAVIPES, (Hodgson), young ; HEMILOPHUS PULVERULENTUs, from the
Deyra Doon (three specimens obtained; we previously possessed this
largest of Asiatic woodpeckers, an inhabitant chiefly of the Malayan pen-
insula, from Arakan, and had been assured that it had been seen and
recognised at Darjiling; and few Woodpeckers would be more easy
to recognise even at a distance, from its great size and very peculiar
colour) ; Tia¢a SHoREI, m. and f.; CypsErLus LEUcoNYx (the N. W. Hima-
laya appears to be the main habitat of this species, which rarely strays so
far as Bengal or 8. India; it is distinguished from the nearly affined C.
virtatus of the Malay countries and China by its smaller size and pro-
portionally smaller feet, the claws of which are commonly but not always
white or whitish); Parus moprstrus (Sylviparus modestus, Eyton, v.
P. sericophrys, Hodgson) ; Evuspiza Fucats (apparently not uncommon,
and seeming an irregular and uncertain winter visitant in Lower Bengal) ;
Hv. Stewarti, 2. s.;{ ACCENTOR VARIEGATUS, nobis, several; ALaupA
LEIopus, Hodgson ;§ ANrHus cERVINUS, fine; GRANDALA C@HLICOLOR ;

* The museum is ill supplied with skins of the Himalayan true Musre.a.

+ There are five unmistakeable skins of this species ; and it seems now that this
is the ordinary hill or rather mountain Buzzard of India, replaced by B. nuFiNusS
on the plains: the latter is larger, and varies much less in the colours of its
plumage, than the other.

¢ Evuspiza Stewart, nobis. Affined to Ev. cmsta (Cretzch.) Length about
53 in.; of wing 3 to 32 in.; and tail 2} in. Crown and front of neck ashy ; the
ear-coverts and upper-parts of breast albescent-ashy ; throat and supercilia black,
the feathers of the former margined with whitish towards the chin; lower half of
breast, fianks partly, nape, back, rump, upper tail-coverts, and fore-part of wings,
deep-ferruginous approaching to maronne, the feathers more or less bordered paler :
rest of wings dusky, the feathers margined with brown; and belly and lower tail-
coverts buffy-white; tail having its outermost feather 2 white, and the next 4
white. A younger male, or seemingly shot earlier in the breeding season, has the
fore-part of the wing less rufous, the pale margins to the feathers generally rather
more developed, and slight central dusky spots on those of the back.

§ ALAuDA Le1opus, Hodgson. Absolutely resembles the British Sky Lark
(A. arvensis, v. duicivox, Hodgson), except in being smaller. Length of wing

4 to 3% in, and of tail 24 in. This species was long ago sent to the museum by

i
4 FE

216 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. i No. 2.

RUTICILLA ERYTHROGASTRA, (Guld., v. R. tricolor, Gould; this fine and
very rare Himalayan bird was obtained by a mountain stream near Lan-
dour,—there were a pair of them, apparently alike in colour); TarsicER
curysa@us, H.; Crornis ©QuaLIcaupA, nobis, J. A. S. XX, 523, another
female (the male being still unknown*); PHYLLOPNEUSTE OCCIPITALIS,
two (previously ouly known from a single specimen procured in 8. India
by Mr. Jerdon) ; REGULOIDES CHLORONOTUs ; HoUBARA MACQUEENII ;
LOBIVANELLUS LEUCURUS (the only Indian specimen previously recorded
having been obtained by myself in the Calcutta bazar); PoRzANA AKOOL
(Deyra Doon); P. zEyLonicus, Ind. var. (resembling a specimen from
Gumsur, and in like way differing from a Cinghalese one, vide J. A. 8.
XXI, 353; also Deyra Doon) ; and some others unworthy of particular
note. Three specimens of an Egret in winter dress would seem to differ
only from ordinary Hrropias Garzerta in having black toes.

T. C. Jerdon, Esq., Mhow. A few bird-skins from the vicinity of that
station; of which the most remarkable is an example of LocUSTELLA
Ravi, nobis, the British Grasshopper Warbler, which would appear to be
there not uncommon. We had previously seen a specimen from the N. W.
Himalaya.t Also Cu@rTusia GREGARIA (mistaken in Mr. Jerdon’s Cata-

Mr. Hodgson from Nepal; but the specimens were in such bad order that I could
not satisfactorily distinguish them from A. GULGULA (the common Lark of the
plains of India and of Bengal). From the latter it may be distinguished, however,
by its smaller bill and longer tail.h NM. B. The supposed M. MALABARICA,
Scopoli (A. deva, Sykes), of my Catalogue of the Birds in the Society’s museum,
I now believe to be merely A, GULGULA in much abraded plumage.

* Qu. C. PaLLIPEs, (Jerdon) ?

+ I believe that I first termed this species L. Ravi, some fifteen years ago, and
Mr. Gould adopts this name for it in his ‘ Birds of Europe.’”’ Mr, G, R. Gray
terms it LocusTELLA AVICULA, Ray; but the latter word was assuredly never
meant for a name or specific designation. M. Degland styles it L. navia, from
its being the Curruca grisea nevia of Brisson, and gives L. Rayi, ‘‘ Gould,’’ asa
synonyme ; but this I think is hardly admissible. A second species is not rare in
the vicinity of Calcutta during the cold season, especially about the Salt-water
Lake, where it is often taken alive and brought to the provision bazar, along with
the various small Rails and Water-Crakes; but such specimens are generally muti-
lated by the dealers, who tear off the quills of one wing and often the tail with it,
according to their vile wont. I now suspect that this second true and typical
species of Locustetia (my L. RuBescens, J. A, §. XIV, 582), is no other than
the Turdus certhiola, Pallas (Sylvia c., Tem.), from N, Asia, and so very rare in
collections, DumeEtTicoLa THORACICA, nobis (Salicaria affinis, Hodgson), appears
to approximate the European Locusrevia riuviatiuis, (Meyer) ; and TRIBURA

1854. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 217

logue of the birds of the peninsula of India for HoPLOPTERUS VENTRALIS),

A. Campbell, Esq, Darjiling. Imperfect skin of a young fawn of the
Shou, or Tibetan Stag (CeRVUs WALLICHII); as also an imperfect skin
of a half grown Show, asserted to be of a distinct and peculiar species
by Dr. Campbell’s native informant. We do not hesitate to refer both
to the Shou; and may remark that the fawn skin is very much speckled
or menilled with white, much more so than a new-born fawn of the Wapiti
Stag (C. canaDENsts), which we saw alive.* Also the skin of a reptile
(HypRosavURUS SALVATOR).

K. F. Kelaart, Esq. M. D., Ceylon Medical Service, Galle. Series of
horns of Axis oryzEvs, Kelaart, of three ages. We are unable to distin-
guish them from the horns of A. porcinus, or the Hog Deer of the
Gangetic provinces and of Burma; which species may possibly have been
introduced into Ceylon, though unknown in the peninsula of India.f The
Hog Deer of the Indus territories is distinct (Cervus popuR, Royle); and
of this we have no specimens in our museum. Dr. Kelaart has also for-
warded some reptiles, but they have not yet come to hand.

W. Bracken, Esq. C. 8. Skin of a Likh (SYPHEOTIDES AURITUS),
termed Floriken in 8. India; shot near Calcutta.

J. Swarris. Skin of a Leopard Cat (Frtis BENGALENSIS), shot near
the light-house on Saugor Point; an unexpected locality for the species.

C. A. Jones, Esq. A dead Cockatoo (Cacatua GaLeRiTa), which had
“lived above forty years in the family.”

J. Barlas, Esq., Rangoon. Specimen of a well known moth, from
Burma, Pu. patrocivs, L. (Cramer, pl. CIX, a, b,): a splendid species
common in collections from China, Asam, Sylhet, and Arakan.

LUTEOVENTRIS, Hodgson, placed by me dubiously asa PseupoLuscinia, Bonap.,
may even prove to be the European Ps. Savit, Bonap. (Sylvia luscinioides, Savi) ;
but our specimens of these two Himalayan birds are very bad, and we can there-
fore arrive at no satisfactory conclusion from comparing of them with descriptions
taken from fine and perfect specimens.—Since the foregoing note was written, we
have received a Bengal specimen of Locustetia Rayt,

* We have been assured that the Stag of Kashmir, though in general bearing a
simply bifurcating crown, as in the Tibetan specimens hitherto examined, yet has
been seen with as many as 18 points in all, and that 12 and 14 are not very
uncommon. We trust soon to have the opportunity of comparing Tibetan and
Kashmirian specimens,

+ Dr. Kelaart has since forwarded a living adult male; and the species is exactly
intermediate to the AxIS MACULATUS and A. porcINUS of Bengal, in form

(including horns), size, and colouring.

218 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2:

P. S.—From seeing the fourth number of Gould’s ‘Birds of Asia,’ I
find that the fragments of a large carpopacus from Kashmir, noticed in
J. A. S. XXII, 583, pertain to a specimen of C. RUBICILLA, (Brandt, v.
Coccothraustes caucasicus, Pallas) ; also that my C. grandis, J. A.S. XVITI,
810, from the Tyne range beyond Simla,=C. ropocuramys (Brandt, v.
C. sophia, Bonap. and Schlegel). The difference in the brightness of
colouring of Mr. Gould’s male specimens of C. rusict3ya from different
localities is merely seasonal, and exactly corresponds with what I have
observed of the common Indian species, currently referred to C. ERYTHRI-
nus. No. 938 of my Catalogue of Birds in the Society’s museum is
correctly identified; but the earliest name for the species is TurDUs FUS-
catus, Pallas. Of T. ruriconus, Pallas, Mr. Gould mentions the suspi-
cion that it is merely a variety of T. arroautaris, Natterer; and states
that he had “never seen a specimen of the latter species with any other —
than blackish-brown tail-feathers; if I had,” he adds, ‘‘I should have
become a convert to the opinion of those who consider the two birds to
constitute but a single species.” Had he turned to my Catalogue, how-
ever, which he quotes, he would have found it stated of T. RUFICOLLIS,
that it is “‘ perhaps a variety of T. arrocuxaRis, of which some specimens
are partially rufous-tailed.” We have such in our museum. I strongly
suspect, also, that Mzuruzsa casTanea, Gould, is an analogous variety of
M. axsocincta, (Royle); and GrocIcHLA DIssIMILts, nobis, of G. UNI-
cotor.* No. 1465 of the same Catalogue is Kupntocomus VIEILLOTI,
(G. R. Gray) ; distinct, it now appears, from Ev. 1enitus. Mr. Gould

* In a letter just opportunely received from Capt. Thos, Hutton, that observer
writes—‘“ I incline now to think that MeRuULA CASTANEA is distinct from M.
ALBOCINCTA, on account of difference of habit ; the former is in large parties, the
latter always single and solitary. Turpus ruricouitis I do not know in these
parts; but T. arRoGULARIS is abundant here in winter and also in Afghanistan.
GEOCICHLA DISSIMILIS and UNICOLOR may probably be the same, though I think
not, as I have never seen a bird answering to your description of the former.”’

The same gentleman adds, in reply to another enquiry of mine,—‘‘I never saw
Corvus corax in all my wanderings, nor yet in any collection made in the hills ;
and have no faith in its existence in these parts.”” So Mr. Hodgson also lately
assured me, that he had never heard of it to the southward of the snowy ranges,
though common in Tibet. But in a letter just received from Mr. L. C. Stewart,
now at Wuzeerabad, that observer writes—‘‘ Corvus corax abounds, and is as
impudent and familiar as C. SPLENDENS. He seems to replace C. CULMINATUS,
as I lave not seen one of the latter. There can be no mistake, for he is as big as a

balf-crown Turkey.’’ A specimen would be very acceptable from that locality.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 219

has coloured the cere and feet of our common Indian Kite of too deep a
yellow. In his opinion, this bird and the Mitvus ater of Europe and
the M. arrrnis of Australia ‘form three very distinct species, of which
the [Indian] M. govinpa is by far the largest and finest.” Their distinc-
tive characters, however, are not pointed out. Muscrprta Ince, Gould,
from the neighbourhood of Shanghai, is nearly related to my M. aFrrinis
from the Malay countries, &c.; but seems distinct. A beautiful SurHoRA
is figured, from China, distinct from the four N. Indian species (RUFICEPS,
FULVIFRONS, NIPALENSIS, AND POLIOTIS),—S. WerBpiana, G. R. Gray ;
and two varieties are represented of S. nrpatensis, Hodgson,—one with
dark ashy crown, and white checks passing into pale ashy posteriorly (not
my 8. pontioris, J. A. S. XX, p. 32, from the Khasya hills),—the other
with rufous crown and ear-coverts, and an ashy mark behind the latter,—
possibly a sexual distinction. This should be investigated by any orni-
thologist who has the opportunity.—E. B.

LIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since Decem-
ber last.

PRESENTED.

_ Sanskrit-Worterbuch herausgegeben von der Kaiserlichen Akademie
der Wissenschaften. Bearbeitet von Otto Bohtlingk und Rudolph Roth.
Erste Lieferung, St. Petersburg 1858, 4to.—By tue Epirors.

Selections from the Records of the Government of India No. IT. Pun-
jab Report. No, III. Sir C. Napier’s Resignation—By tur Govr. or
Inpta.

Selections from the Records of the Government of Bengal No. XIII.
Notes on the manufacture of Salt in the Tumlook Agency, &c. 2 copies.—
By THE Govt. or BENGAL.

Journal of the Indian Archipelago for April and May, 1853.—By THE
SAME.

Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Ma-
thematisch Naturwissenschaftliche Classe. Band X. IV. und V. heft.
—By tHe Virnna ACADEMY.

Ditto ditto Philosophisch-Historischen Classe. Band X. IV. heft.—By
THE SAME.

Annales de l’Academie d’Archéologie de Belgique. Tome VI. 3me
hivraison. Tome VII. Tome VIII. ler. Livraison et Tome X. 2me
Livraison.— By tHe AcapEmy.

Statuts de Ordre Chapitral d’Ancienne Noblesse des quatres empe-
reurs d’Allemagne. Anvers 1838. Pamphlet.—By rue samn.

220 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2.

Memoire sur la Noblesse et les moyens de la Relever ; accompagné de
quelques réflexions concernant |’impot que l’on propose d’E tablir sur les
concessions Nobiliares. Anvers 1849. Pamphlet.—By THE saME.

Recueil des Actes de l’Akademie des Sciences, Belles-lettres et arts
de Bordeaux, 2e, 3e et 4e trimestres des 1852, et ler Trimestre de 1853.
—By tHe AcapEmy.

Observations made at the Magnetical and Meteorological Observatory
at Toronto in Canada, printed under the superintendence of Col. E. Sa-
bine. Vol. II. 1843-5.—By tue British GovERNMENT.

Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh vol. XX. pt. 1V.—By
THE Society. .

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh. Sessions 1852-3.—By
THE SAME.

The white Yajur Veda, edited by Albrecht Weber. Part II. Nos. 2, 3.
—By tHe Epirtor.

Memoirs of the Royal Astronomical Society, vol. XXI.—By THE So-
CIETY.

Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society, vol. XII.—By tur
Socrery. |

Tidschrift voor Indische Taal, Landen Volkenkunde, nitgegeben door
het Bataviaasch Genootschap van kunsten en Wetenschappen. Jhargang
I. Aflevering I. II. IIT. and 1V.—By rue Batavian Socrery or Sciences.

Verhandelingen van het Bataviaasch Genootschap van Kunsten en
Wetenschappen, vols XX. to XXIV.—By THE samE.

A Narrative of the Insurrection which happened in the Zemindary of
Banares in the month of August 1781.—By THE GovVERNMENT OF THE
N. W. Provinces.

Derde Bijdrage tot de kennis der Ichthyologische Fauna van Ceram,
Door Dr. P. Bleeker.—By tur AutHor.

Verslag von de Vergadeomy des Naturskundize Vereeniging in Neder-
landsch Indie Gebouden den 9 den November 1853.—By THE same.

Vierde Bijdrage tot de kennis der Ichthyologische Fauna van Amboina,
Door Dr. P. Bleeker.—By THE same.

Nalezingen Vop de Ichthyologische Fauna van het Eiland Banka, Door
Dr. P. Bleeker.—By THE same.

Vierde Bijdrage tot de Kennis der Ichthyologische Fauna van Celebes,
Door Dr. P. Bleeker.—By THE samz.

Overzigt der Geschiedenis van het Bataviaasch Genootschap von kun-
sten en Wetenschappen von 1778—1853—Door Dr. P. Bleeker.—By THE
SAME.

Bijdrage tot de Kennis der Troskienwige Visschen von der Indischen
Archipel, Door Dr. P. Bleeker.—By Tux samn.

1854. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 221

Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft. Achtes Band
I heft.—By tue Soctery.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, vol. IX. pt. IV.—By
THE SOCIETY.

Bulleten de la Societé de Géographie, 4me serie, Tome V.—By THE So-
CIETY.

Journal of the American Oriental Society, fourth volume, No. I.—By
THE SOCIETY.

Upadeshak, No. 85.—By tur Epiror.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, November and December, 1853.—By
THE Epiror.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 85.—By tur Epriror.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for January, 1854.—By THE Eprror.

Journal of the Agricultural and Horticultural Society of India, vol.
VIII. p. 4.—By tue Soctery.

Bibidhartha Safigraha, No. 23.—By tue Eprror.

The Citizen, for December and January last.—By tue Eprror.
Purnachandrodaya, Newspaper, for January, 1854.—By tux Epitor.
Exchanged.

Jameson’s Journal, No. 110.
The Athenzum, for October, 1853.
The Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 39, 40.
Purchased.
The Edinburgh Review, No. 200.
Journal des Savants, for September, 1853.
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 11 to 17.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History for Oct. and Nov. 1853.
Ibn el Athiri Chronicon quod perfectissimum inscribitur, 2 vols.
Ra’senpDRALA‘L Mittra.
Feb. st, 1854.

For Marcu, 1854,

At a meeting of the Asiatic Society held on the 1st inst. at the
usual hour,

C. Allen, Esq., Senior Member of the Council present, in the
Chair. .

The minutes of the preceding month were read and confirmed.

222 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 2.

Presentations were received —

1. From E. C. Colebrooke, Esq. Reports of Summary Cases de-
termined in the Sudder Court, during 1849—52.

2. From the Government of Fort St. George through the Chief
Secretary Sir H. Montgomery, Reports of the Madras Central
Museum, for 1853.

3. From Lady Elliot, a complete copy of Rees’s Cyclopedia in
43 volumes.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last
meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members.

~Major M. E. Loftie, 830th Regt. N. I.

Lt. W. Hichens, Bengal Engrs.

C. E. Chapman, Esq. B. C.S.

Notes were recorded from Mr. Earle and Babu Gyanendramohun
Tagore, expressing their wishes to withdraw from the Society.

Pursuant to notice given at the last meeting Mr. Houstoun
desired “to know under what decision of the members assembled
in general meeting letter No. 217 of the 38rd December, 1853,
was written, and made to appear as if the act and deed of the
Society.”

The chairman pointed out By-law 77, which invests the Council
with the necessary authority, and reminded Mr. H. that the letter
had been read and approved by the December meeting. Mr. H.
then recorded a protest.

The chairman on behalf of the Council proposed the following
resolution, which was seconded by Major Abbott.

“ Resolved that the Society is willing to become instrumental to
the extent of its power in giving to the world Sir H. Hlliot’s
unpublished works in any way in which Lady Elliot, and the
friends of the late Sir H. Elliot may consider that the Society’s
services may be useful.”

Rev. K. M. Banerjea opposed the resolution and, in order to
meet his objection, Mr. Houstoun proposed as an amendment that
“enquiry be made of Lady Elliot if the Society could in any way
assist her in giving to the world the unpublished works of the late
Sir Henry Elliot.”

On being put to the vote, however, the amendment was lost

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 223

The original proposition was then carried by a large majority. The
Rev. K. M. Banerjea entered a protest, which was duly recorded.

Meteorological Registers kept at the office of the Secretary to
the Government of the N. W. Provinces for the months of November
and December last, were laid on the table.

Read a paper by Professor Oldham, communicated by the Govern-
ment of Bengal, and entitled notes upon the Geology of Rajmakhal
hills, and a letter from the Professor, dated the 15th February,
pointing out the economic uses to which coal may be applied on the
proposed line of railway from Soory to Rajmahal, coal being found
in several places on the western flank of the Raj-mahal hills.

From H. Piddington, Esq. communicating a paper by Dr. Gordon
of her Majesty’s 10th Foot, on the dust whirlwinds of the Punjaub.

Referred to the Journal Committee.

The Librarian having submitted his usual monthly report of
additions to the Library, the meeting adjourned.

Read and confirmed 6th April, 1854. (Signed) J. W. Convite.

LIBRARY.
The following additions have been made to the library since February
last :—
Presented.
Rees’s Cyclopedia in 43 volumes.—PRESENTED BY Lapy Exxror.
Reports of Summary Cases determined in the Court of Sudder Dewanny
Adawlut during 1849—52.—By E. C. Colebrooke, Esq. Calcutta, 1854,
8vo.—By THE AUTHOR.
Reports of the Revenue Administration of Hazaribag, Arakan, Tenas-
serim Provinces and Assam, for 1850-51.—By tHe Govt. or Brencat.
Reports on the Government Central Museum, 1853, 2 copies. —By tHE
Same.
Ditto ditto.—By THz Government or Mapras.
Journal Asiatique, No. 7.—By tHe Astatic Society or Paris.
The Calcutta Christian Observer, for February, 1854.—By tHe Epitors.
The Upadeshak, No. 86.—By THE Eprror. ,
The Oriental Baptist, No. 86.—By THE EpirTor.
The Oriental Christian Spectator, for January, 1854.—By tae Eprror.
The Satyarnab, No. 3.—By tHe Rev. J. Lona.
The Bibidhartha Saiigraha, No. 24.—By tue Eprror.
Hachanged.
The Athenzeum, for November, 1853.

224: Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No.2

— Purchased.
Toison d’ Or de la Langue Phenicienne par Mr, Abbe F. Bourgade.
Comptes Rendus, 3lst October to 28th November, 1853.
Journal des Savants, for November, 1853.
Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 72.
Burnes’s Bokhara, 3 vols. 12mo.
Robinson’s Assam, 1 vol. 8vo.

Ra’ JENDRALA’L Mirra.
March 1st, 1854.

JOURNAL

OF THE

mr ATL G- SOGIET Y,

No. III.—1854.

a ta a ta tt

Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Enitor, Kk. C. B. by Dr. A. Spren-
GER, Secretary, Asiatic Society.

Lady Elliot having permitted me to examine the papers and
books of her late husband, Sir Henry E., I am enabled to give some
account—though in the whole not a very precise one, of the great
work—the Indian Historians, on which he was engaged several years
previous to his lamented death.

He says in his preface to the first volume; “ A few months since
(this was in 1846) the compiler of this Catalogue was engaged in a
correspondence with the Principal of the College at Delhi (the writer
of these lines) on the subject of lithographing a uniform edition of
the Native Historians of India. On referring the matter to His
Honor, the Lieutenant-Governor N. W. P., it was replied that the
Education Funds at the disposal of the Government, were not suffi-
cient to warrant the outlay of so large a sum as the scheme required,
and without which it would have been impossible to complete so ex-
pensive an undertaking. Atthe same time it was intimated, that, as
few people were acquainted with the particular works which would
be selected to form such a series, it would be very desirable; that an
Index of them should be drawn up, in order that the manuscripts
might be sought for and deposited in one of our College Libraries,
to be printed or lithographed hereafter, should circumstances render
it expedient and should the public taste, at present lamentably
indifferent, show any inclination for greater familiarity with the
true sources of the Mohammedan History of India.”

No. LXVII.—New Series. Vou. XXIII. 2H

226 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Hiliot, K. 0. B. [No. 3.

“ The author willingly undertook this task, as it did not appear to
offer much difficulty.”

Sir Henry possessed, when he undertook this labour, a very valu-
able collection of books on Indian History, and a more extensive
knowledge of the subject than any body else either in this coun-
try orin Europe, and was able to draw up in a very short time,
a list containing an unexpectedly great number of Historical works
replete with useful notices regarding their contents, merits and
authors. Fortunately the MS. of this first draft is preserved, and
will be a most useful guide for the editor of his papers.

Before he gave the first draft of his labour to the public, he ex-
tended his plan. He says on this subject, “The mere Index which
the author was invited to compile, has insensibly expanded into
several volumes ; for encouraged, not only that no work had ever
been written specially on. this matter, but also by receiving from
many distinguished orientalists both European and Native, their
confessions of their entire ignorance on the subject of his enquiries,
he was persuaded that it would be useful to append, as far as his
knowledge would permit, a few notes to each History, as it came
under his consideration, illustrative of the matter it comprehends, the
style, position, and prejudices of the author, and the merits or defi-
ciences of his execution.”’

The work on this extended plan was calculated to form four vo-
lumes, the first of which was published in 1849. Prefixed to itis the
scheme of the whole labour. It was to contain notices of, and extracts
from 231 historical works. The first volume according to this plan
was to contain sixty-seven, but it contains only thirty-one, and it is
therefore clear that the number of volumes would have exceeded
that of four.

He continued his search for books after the publication of the
first volume, and in 1849 he published in the Persian laneuage a list
of desiderata under the title of Micbah al¢alibyn. It contains a
number of valuable bibliographical notices regarding the books in
request, and at the end is added a list of books on Indian Historio-
graphy, of which he had copies. His endeavours were crowned with
success, and he obtained copies or the loan thereof, of several of the
works he was seeking for.

1854.] Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 227

The increased number of materials, and the great interest which his
friends in Europe took in his important labours prevailed upon him
to enlarge the plan and to give, in the shape of extracts and notes, a
complete history of Muhkammadan India, which was to fill no less
than twelve volumes, and would probably have far exceeded that
number. The following are his own words on the plan of the work.

“The unexpected favour with which the first volume of this work
has been received by the orientalists of Europe, has induced the
author to extend his original plan, so as to admit of its embracing
not only a Bibliography of Historians, but a complete History of
Muhammadan India according to the following scheme.

“Vols. I. and II. General Histories of Mohammedan India,
Guzerat— Mdlwa— Deccan. |

“Vol. ITI. Arabs—Ghaznawides.

“Vol. IV. Ghorians—Khiljis—Tuglaks.

“Vol. V. Timtr—Sayyids—Afghans.

“Vols. VI. and VII. General Histories of the Timurian dynasty,
Mahrattas—Rohillas—Jats, &c. &e.

“Vol. VIII. Timirians in their rise. Baber—Humaytin—Akber,

“Vol. 1X. Timitrians in their splendour. Jahangyr—Shahjehén
—Aurangzeb.

“Vol. X. Timtrians in their decline. Bahadur Shah to Ahmad
Shah.

“Vol. XI. Timirians in their fall. “Alamgyr I1.—Shéh ’Alam.

“Vol. XII. Original extracts.”

All that is printed of the work on this extensive plan is an “ Appen-
dix to the Arabs in Sindh, vol. III. part 1. of the Historians of India.
Cape Town, 1853.” This little volume contains a mass of the most
valuable information and interesting historical parallels on a period
on which it was not to be expected that so much light would ever
be thrown.

But he has left an abundance of materials for the remaining
volumes ; and I will now endeavour to give an idea of those which I
have seen; there are, however, many translations which I have not
had an opportunity of seeing.

They may be divided into four classes. Papers ready for the
press, English notes, Persian extracts, and Persian works bearing

on the subject.
a H-2

228 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K.C.B. [No.3.

The Manuscript of the Notices on the General Histories of Moham-
medan India, is copied out in a fair hand, carefully corrected and
ready for the press. Even if the first part, which was printed in 1848,
is continued and not superseded, as was the intention of the author,
the manuscript of the General Histories ready for the press will fill
two thick volumes.

The third volume—on the Ghaznawides—is nearly ready for the
press, and so is the ninth, the reigns of Jahangyr and Shahjahan
being all but completed.

We have therefore four volumes of his valuable work ready for
the press, or very nearly so, and I have reason to believe that the
translations, &c. which I have not had an opportunity to examine
would fill an other volume.

The English notes which he left, are innumerable. He had read
every book on the subject with the pen in his hand, and the number
and extent of his erudite references, extracts and remarks, is perfectly
incredible. It will, however, be very difficult to make a proper use
of them.

The Persian extracts are of very great importance. His acquaint-
ance with the historical literature of India, enabled him at first
sight to select such passages from each work as contain new facts
and illustrate each other. I believe that he has made extracts of all
Indian Histories of which he had no copies in his own collection, and
in so far the materials for the work are complete. I have unfortun-
ately not been able to arrange and catalogue these extracts for want
of time.

A Last of Persian works which he left, including those which do
not bear on Indian Historiography is here annexed. It has been
drawn up in very great haste, and is therefore imperfect, and probably
not free from mistakes. Besides Sir Henry’s own works,—which I
distinguish by the letter H, his collection contains also some MSS.
which belong to other parties, but which he had borrowed and were
among his books at the time of his death. The name of the proprietor
is always mentioned. Pencil notes in the fly-page have, in most in-
stances, been copied into this list and marked with inverted commas.

All books are in Persian, unless it is particularly mentioned that
they are in another language.

1854.| Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 229

1. ey tJ} eola. Part of the Jami’ altawdrikhe Rashydy. This
fragment begins with the genealogy of Soboktogyn and comes down
to the Second Part containing the history of the Nizarians and their
emissaries. The last rubric is Guo LS Cygeay oJ} elo} 59
Om”? Lyd.

Beginning wlhlw wleldo Sle or Usdiive wl pass et wil

ayeeveur wy? ogee”

KE. folio 494 pp. of 17 lines, new, beautifully written.

2. cs 246. “This is the Indian part of the Jami’ altawarykh
obtained from Muradabéd.” See Ind. Hist. pw:

Beginning eu» paeo uly Syly ha 8) 9S dw0 raced SSLo0

E. a new copy, 326 pp. of 11 lines.

8o55 zay5 51 Cle}, The third facl of the fourth chapter of
the Tarykhe Guzydah treating on the Ghaznawides. See Ind.
Hist. p. 75.

K. 28 pp. of 17 lines, 8vo. bound with four pages from the Mirat
al’élam, on the inroads of the Arabs in Sind, and extracts from
Khayr aldyn’s Jawnptr-namah, 4 pp. also extracts from Azdd’s
Khizénah *Amirah (see my catalogue I. p. 143) 20 pp. of 15 lines,
and extracts from the Akbar.némah, 30 pp.

4, KSI! Shyat oly is DuAY| SoS, Kholdcgat alakhbar by
Khwand Amyr. See Ind. Hist. p. 106. Beginning
Cles}y lio 35123 5 ado Sle sly bdr why) wLIS dod

E. 666 pp. of 21 lines, a fine vale copy.

5. oUt aU Cus whe°, Extracts from the Tarykh Alfy, con-
taining the passages bearing on India. See Ind. Hist. p. 1438.

Beginning © 93! «3 SU} ors bo} eday 31 Kaho s WL Shae Qld y 55 51
Oa) jay ad She Ope

E. 315 pp. of 13 lines, a complete copy is in the possession of
Wilayat Hosayn of Cawnpore, and the first half is in possession
of A. Sprenger, a thick volume in folio.

6. cop] elesb, Tabaqat Akbary (see Ind. Hist. p. 178.)

Beginning od 9 Ua &F Ip ty (gdgda slrol Clr} rrsdy Cu buo

As. Soc. No. 87, 127 pp. of 21 lines.

7. gle] 3035, Zobdat altawarykh. See Ind. Hist. p. 281.

Be siti ple yo ke pby alle & ojas psdlinals els dle 9 bas axed

E. 508 pp. of 15 lines copied in 1117. Another copy 391 pp.
of 13 lines.

230 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K.C. B. [No. 3.

8. Chronological Tables from 101 to 1040. “This is the ninth
Fagl of the Shahyde Gadiq.”” The author is Mohammad CQadiq, who
has also written the Cubs Cadiq on which see Migbah, p. 21.

Beginning si} (aed 28 p20 3] Cow] eye Wy provy las] pis yo as
wrbiles eiple Sipal

9. sre} oJ. A Survey of the History of India by Bindraban,
a son of Ray Bahara Mal, composed in 1101.

It is divided into ten chapters chest d, Kings of Dilly. ° 2.

eccan. 8. Guzrat. 4. Malwa. 5. Khandeish. 6. Bengal. 7.
The eastern country (Oudh). 8. Sind. 9. Multan. 10. Kashmyr.

Beginning ely Codd yo Jy} (3 Lgdlools

E. written in elegant Shikastah in 1194. It was compared under
the directions of Sir H. with another copy, and omissions were filled
up, 320 pp. of 165 lines.

10. Wile wie. A History of India preceded by notices on
general history by Shaykh Mohammad Bag, collected by his nephew
Mohammad Shafy’. Beginning wanting

Folio, 768 pp. of 19 lines.

11. (ale w=” op lS w2d, A History of the Dynasties of India
by Moh: ne Hadiy who had the title of Kamwar Khan, dedicated
to Mohammad Shah, compiled in 1132.

Bo. eae 9 SIL wad AS GAR SLI 9 Galle] Gy MU ove}

E. 495 pp. of 11 lines.

12. gsylp} dod. A History of India which comes down to
Mohammad Shuj@ a son of Shahjahan probably. by Subhan Ray.

Beginning wiSpo lays yy 9 wh [Ff cla IS Cpls ©

E. 267 pp. of 19 lines.

13. 8 g4y193. A History of India by Rostam ’alyy, who flou-
rished (according to a pencil note) in1154. It contains also biogra-
phical notices of men of learning, saints, &c. Beginning
Kas 5S slinses ly Cbd Crdbtio biglay soiaaune aS I sdyL9d_yo Crlwe —

E. 8vo. 652 pp. of 11 lines.

14. (WS =. A History of India with notices on Castes, Sects
Darwyshes, &c. by Chatur Man Ray.

Beginning (YY » HIS pb BU 10 pS Lec? cared sly!

E. 4to. 129 pp. 13 lines. There is a reference in the book, to a
copy in possession of Nawab ’alyy Mokammad Khan.

1854.| Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 231

15. »4S 9 ees”. A History of India from the earliest time to
our days by Har Sukh Ray, compiled in 1214.

Beginning cglw, 5 bray why cralas wlytie wb} 53 aaa cs loys &rcls
hati wb) ale

oe 1488 pp. of 15 lines.

2-3y) ghJ| sie A History of India, chiefly based on Firishtah
by Abe Sukh, compiled in 1234, and divided into two volumes.

Beginning of first vol. Wx Wdx0g (pling 42 d9% WE WS”

Beginning of second vol. pbohiwo Sp (gd 9 Wlyt! Soy) ghvo

KE. first vol. 439 pp. of 15 lines; second vol. 679 pp. of 15 lines.

17. HL) $033. History of Mokammad Ridhé Tabdétabaé whose
takhallug is Najm, and who is still alive and resides at Lucnow. Itis
a work in several volumes of which this collection contains the first
and fourth. The first commences with the creation and the fourth
with Babor, and comes down to Ghaziy aldyn Haydar. It embraces
also the biographies of philosophers, poets, saints, &c.

Beginning of fourth vol. (ninth chap.) Up) eresy ddg/O dee 5] OJ

’alyy Akbar, 542 and 635 pp. of 17 lines.

18. »> el. Chronological Tables of the History of India by
Sayyid Admad Khan of Dilly.

Beginning psb®o ela o> ervoyls &S l=}}1

Lithographed at Agra, 30 Tables.

19. el S| éa=*, A General History with biographical notices of
saints, men of learning, &c. more particularly of Sind by Shyr Qanv’.
The title is a chronogram for 1154, It is divided into four parts J=*.

Beginning wyo5 wes 3] ix) WLo WS wot yO} 8S WS dom O2!
Sw WSs

E. folio 736 pp. of 17 lines.

20. wl lew {wil=*, A Persian translation of Qazwyny’s Won-
ders of the Creation. “De Rossi Diz. 110, Haji Khal. IV.188. This
valuable copy does not contain the chapters on cities and forts,
which, Major Rawlinson says, he has seen in only one out of about
one hundred copies—Journ. Geogr. Soc. Vol. X. p. 83.”’ Translated
under Abu-l-Motzaffar Ibrahym ’adilshah.

Beginning w{J} a2l3 4 wel] SSIs slay St dobsJ}

E. two copies, one very splendid and old, 840 pp. of 19 lines, the
other 542 pp.

232 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. [No. 8.

21. cayoa> lex’. A Geography of India, Persia, &c. compiled
under Jahangyr (reigned 1014—1037) by Mohammad Haydar.

Bg Skdts Gleolye yo ty crt} g whew! wn 851) WA po Clade Clue

E. 176 pp. of 17 lines, copied in 1288.

22. (odes? 216, Chronological Tables by Mohammad Bég Ha-
rithy Badakhshy in two volumes, every line contains a date, and
over every date the name of the authority is written in red ink.
The copy before me contains only the second volume, which com-
mences with 781 and comes down to 1190.

Beginning a} Kad one” Ly ho olst} 2a em! &S cst? S96 tl
pe

Nagr Allah Khan, Deputy Collector of ’alyygurh, an autograph,
1238 pp. folio. .

23. ys | o&¢. Obituary (in Arabic) of one hundred years, be-
ginning with 1001 by Mohammad b. Abu Bakr. It contains, year
by year, the names of celebrated persons who died in it and their
biography.

Beginning ats 43)05,0Ls wlagrgedilisi| Cod] AU on

Mohammad Hasan Péshkar of Kannawj, 300 pp. of 22 lines, a
good copy of an important work.

24. LS} CoSy! Soy), A General History by Abii Solayman
Dawud, who was alive in 715. Beginning wanting.

EH. 402 pp. of 21 lines.

25. sU) Silvo 13,0 eve. The History of Myrza Mobarak Allah,
who flourished under Farrokhsiyar.

Beginning Bygms, tgils KoIS pm 95923 rad oax|

’alyy Mohammad Khan of Shajhar, 236 pp.

26. chad wl. A Universal History by Mohammad ’alyy b.
Mohammad Cadiq Hosayny Nayshaptry who was alive in 1148, It -
comes down to the author’s life-time and contains many impor-
tant dates.

Beginning plS 9 &4l5 yYleo Alls oF (6S Cys 9a

E. 426 pp. of 17 lines, an autograph written in 1148.

27. xiylyeMt Gwe! CUS, A Universal History, by Hasan b. Mo-
hammady Khaky Shyrazy, dedicated to Akbar. It comes down to
A. H. 998.

Beginning comolee Ww! co99 5 Wyos tly} os» ws wh;

1854. | Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Hiliot, K. C. B. 233

H. small folio 662 pp. of 14 lines, of some age.

28. gry sho, History, Biography and Geography from the
beginning of the world by Ibn Darwysh Mokammad Balkhy. The
latest date which I observed is 1119. Beginning
wyehigs Mle IS Kye] asa! wales} ai} Sy Ligbe YP WU ple Silat

EK. 332 pp. of 18 lines.

29, Wile ele. A General History from the creation, compiled
by Qudrat Allah Ciddyqy in 1191. “ But at folio 432, the year
1193 is mentioned.” It is divided into 39 chapters 4b.

Beginning lygys c4 eats & Co pdy pile

“Mohammad Midn’s son (?) Sayd aldyn Ahmad Khan,’ 1378
pp. of 21 lines.

30. Li Ue wie. Geography, Biography and a Universal His-
tory, by Shah Nawaz Khan. “Shah Nawdz Khan died before 1809
or in it. He was Treasurer to the Myr Bakhshi and Khansaman
and received a monthly stipend of 2,500 Rupees.” The book is
divided into two Jalwah, which are subdivided into tajalliy.

Beginning (pylo! Liat} (Seo SY cols Gay SS lRe

EK. 628 pp. of 20 lines, copied in 1811.

31. coyotes Fok. A. Universal History by Bahadur Singh, com-
piled in 1232. It contains much useful information regarding founders
of new sects in India, saints, learned men, &c. also regarding the
history of Oudh.

Beginning owt whetle » ple BOY IT AF Corsa Cwline jf ox

E. two volumes containing in all 2082 pp. of 17 lines, an autograph.

32. gti] A=. A General History by Shukr Allah, who is
probably still alive. The latest date which I observed is 1263.

Beginning sll (= Sto 9 xleyI ~ us® US ty cg] aU oac)|

EK. 604 pp. of 11 lines.

33. Afpal! Kod Scone”, A General History by Mohammad
Cadiq, whose takhallug is Akhtar (see my Catal. I. p.599,), dedicated
to Sir Henry Elliot. Beginning

CSS SFL LS plas sosee 51S 531 Coli 9 One 2195 slp

EK. 118 pp. of 13 lines.

34: eulet Wlblw, A Universal History, containing considerable
information regarding Oudh, by Ratan Singh a son of Ray Balak
Ram. ‘“ Presented by the author about the time of his death, 1851.

234 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. [No. 3.

I have seen the original MS. of this work which was dedicated to
Nacyr aldyn Haydar.”’

Beginning 4 www! pgtlfjb erty Cfiylboe Gray & WE 2s WL pro
FOS rrwy yd Cyn) pdo é3> coli

EK. 640 pp. of 11 lines.

85. Weed) ,tlh ule’ a,j. A History of the Prophets includ-
ing Mohammad, in Urdi, by Mohammad Fakhr aldyn Hosayn.

Beginning (al Gymet Uy sibs

HE. Lithographed s. a e¢ 1. (Agra?) small folio, 692 pp. of 21 lines.

36. euleM Ur, Key of History, being a collection of the most
valuable chronograms in the Persian language, also inscriptions of
ancient buildings, collected by Thomas Beale. Beginning

E. Lithographed, Agra, 1849, 4to. 609 pp.

37. (soy) vt. History of Myrz4 Haydar Gurgany.

Bg. pda Gulwogden coylrit 26 Joh! » coslooke ey lids

’alyy Mohammad Khan, 729 pp. of 14 lines.

38. os) a) ut. A General History of India, by Munshiy Waly
Ram, whose takhallug was Walyy. The latest date which I observed
is 1132.

Beginning xl& col Lids colty coS9} gisis

E. two copies, one has 176 pp. of 9 lines, new.

39. ddgle wolew 256, A General History of India which comes
down to Sa’ddat ’alyy Khan, who was succeeded in 1212 by Harndm
Singh Namy, a son of Gurdas Singh.

Beginningodh waly GA Glee} yo cuore yo Cold 9 dam
Cuvey] aKa elo Bd2y91 Gy 09 Wy of

HK. 503 pp. of 14 lines.

40. Glo wlyve A General History of India which comes down to
the reign of ’dlamgyr.

Beginning

E. 102 pp. 8vo.

AL, yidom Sealy 3} Whi VLE} gabe (old daly Sia! whys. An
account of Hindi Raéjahs from Judhister derived from the Maha-
- bhdrata, apparently by a Hinda.

Beginning wylgslwo Legad (goss colt GUS evs
E. 8vo. near 100 pp. of 11 lines.
42, itis) wij, A General History in ten chapters Was. In

185 4. | Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. O. B. 235

the commencement some pages are wanting, the book now begins ws
Da a) a ate
' EH. 481 pp. of 13 lines.

43. «yee yla. A History and Geography of India, compiled by
Dawlat Ray in 1225. At the end is a table of distances.

Beginning cud yy 5) ety 85,9 yop) awd wel Cghtend gh Ly Oem

’alyy Mohammad Khan, 480 pp. of 15 lines. f

44, ty5s1 OT. A History of celebrated Wazyrs by Mawlana ’abd
al-Wahhab. The last Wazyr mentioned is Nitzém almulk Khwafy
(see No. 79 infra).

Beginning wlll ol} yo 65 ty (gdleob Wyden esl dsest W221 ys

K. 430 pp. of 15 lines. b

45, Sl) -~, A Historical Romance, the hero of which is Dahir
b. Chach and his daughter, by ’alyy b. Hamid b. Aby Bakr.

Beginning ew} why! Keds! LF 55 651_poA WL wo grylbvey oom

E. 202 pp. of 17 lines, copied in 1848.

46. wliwl, A Well-known General History, by Ahmad b.
Mohammad.

Beginning Ww 8941 Coy wlio rhs 80051 b Cot

E. two copies, 200 pp. of 21 lines. I believe the book has been
lithographed at Bombay.

AT. zylg iJ} e&, A General History more particularly of Persia,
ending with the year 694, by the Qadhiy algodhat Sa’yd.

Beginning & 1) (00 cule (23 Sb 9 cals (ot Oem

E. 202 pp. of 11 lines, new.

48. cgels* HS sys GUS, Extracts from the Chahar Gulzar
Shuja’y : “ Dr. Sprenger says, this is an autograph of the author, but
says, it contains some mistakes afterwards corrected ; 1219 pp. lines
vary from 16 to 21, average 18.”’ This note, Sir Henry, refers to the
MS. from which the one under notice has been copied. This history
was compiled in 1167 by Har Charan Das, but he continued it to
1201. It is a general history of India in which, however, the con-
temporaneous history is much fuller than the preceding parts. The
extracts contain only modern history.

Beginning |) SIA 89563 whos! wy ty SIE CglOd YI airs o>

E. 559 pp. of 15 lines, 8vo. not bound.

49, yl wy! Lels eu. The Large Historical Work of Ibn Athyr

212

236 Manuscripts of the late Suv H. Elliot, K.C. B. [No. 3.

(d. 630) in Arabic. Two volumes. The first contains the ancient
history, the life of Mohammad and comes down to A. H. 69. Be-
ginning 8asa5J Ty! Vy ral aU o«=/}, The other volume is defec-
tive at the end, and contains the history from 372 to 417.

Beginning o)9 dJ] [a2 eh

The first vol. belongs to ‘Col. Rawlinson, small folio, about 800 pp.
of 27 lines; the other vol. belongs to Ratan Singh, it is old, and
written with great care having all the vowels, 490 pp. of 19 lines.

50. cere wlab. The Nacirian ages or history by Abt ’amr
‘othman b. Mohammad al-Minhaj Juzjany, dedicated to Nagir aldyn
Abi-l-Motzaffar Mahmud Shah b. Suléan Iltatamsh (4sU}. When
the author was Qadhiy, he found a book which contained chrono-
logical tables, and it had been written under Nacir aldyn Soboktagyn,
from this he compiled this universal history from Adam to his own
time. It is divided into twenty-five Tabaqats.

Beginning Breast sfods] Y Codd Jo al oa|

Tirhuan Rajah (near Bandah) 894 pp. of 15 lines. An auto-
graph, as appears from the postscript :

Rilakee wtmad bbe Sel ery sie Geel!) CF cle wt clade cabs

BL. cere wlab. “This cannot be the Tabagdte Naciry, for
Mahmud Shah of Guzerat is mentioned A. D. circa, 1500, and, may
be the lacuna contained some later king ; and this may be Bahadur-
shahy —or perhaps it 1s the Zabaqat Mahmud-shahy by Nagyr Khan,
which must be a general history as Firishtah quotes it I 506, in
Ghaziy Khan’s reign and 446 in Bahmany’s reign.”

This is a fragment of an universal history beginning with the
creation and ending with the death of ’alyy. It has no preface.
From the imprecations which follow the names of Mo’awiyah and
the members of his family, it would appear that the book was com-
piled by a Shy’4h. It was compiled under Mahmud Shah b. Moham-
mad Shah b. Ahmad Shah b. Mohammad Shah b. Motzaffar Shah, to
his name Sir H. has added the following pencil note “this is the
Begura who died in 9171511.

Beginning So93 edb! icsay SSUES Ly 9 Chey 9 LA} 53 yo Sy! Ul
IFSyd 99 S399 9 ewy 9 Lait 53 yo Syl A559 6559 90 53 cael ektive WT
GUS Gy2y9 Lo 9 wy 5 Ltt 53 0 Js! 43,3 OSS 94 ede! 3 ray 65 slaleoly
polled 6524 5} 055] eS _950 Ubwy 9 Lax} i} Gans

E. 326 pp. of 17 lines, new.

854.| Manuscripts of the late Sw H. Elliot, K. C. B. 237

52, le, -14. The celebrated History of Wacgaf (see Ouseley
Persian poets, p. 230, Hammer Gesch. d. Schénen Redek. Pers. p.
243, and my Catalogue, I. p. 566.)

Beginning ws> |) eo ty (Sle CprodlAY sgh} SF Coyle 9 One
ojbw SSbive (sole ew &=Ls

Rajah of Tertia, a fine copy, in one volume, folio, 798 pp. of 19
lines. Sir H. has extracts from the last part which were copied
at Lucnow from Chauky Prashad’s copy.

53. (stl) ye ev. History of Fyrdéz Shah from his birth to his
death by Shams Siraj ’afyf, 1b is divided into five parts which were
subdivided into ninety Mogaddamahs. The last five Moqaddamahs
are wanting. Beginning
feted Sls ds wed cst Wa Itty Ay My KL Ls ples Yo gAled aU) Sls

i. new but sino corrected, 343 pp. of 17 lines.

54, (,dldj a9 24, The History of Fyréz Shah and his prede-
Cessors ‘by Hs aldyn Barany.

Beginning Lait Uy 9 slay &S |) CglOd yo Las Oe

’alyy Mohammad Khan, a fine copy, 528 pp. of 15 lines; another
copy belonging to Nawab Dhiya paca Khan, 581 PP- of 21 lines.

Beginning ce98 loy Wate -- Gy dU ow

« Balbiin’s life is placed last and from p. ae this copy seems to be
an extract.’

55. coySl-> S53. The life of Jahdngyr from his birth to A. H
1034, by Mohammad Hadiy.

Beginning o83 Vy (gant ¥ (fille » Kuli 9 day pe cot gl 9 don

Hi. folio, 783 pp. of 15 lines.

56. (syrbuo eb. A. History of the Tymurides, compiled in H.
1212, by Mohammad ’alyy Khan Angary.

HE. 1005 pp. of 15 lines.

57, &0lb 26, History of Tymtr (the same which has been trans-
lated into French) by Molld Sharaf aldyn ’alyy Yazdy.

Beginning cells? 2b dol clots 9 coyloila eye cis

E. two copies, 382 pp. of 11 bayts. Copies of this book are fre-
quent, but very few are complete, the life of Chengyz Khan and his
successors being almost universally omitted.

58. Cayge) Elie 39,20 copped wlbyche, Autobiography of Tymir.

“ Steward’s translation ends at p. 261.”

238 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. O. B. [ No. 3.

Beginning Wher ly day S colairys of fy ile ab oye

E. 522 pp. of 15 lines, new.

59, (lS Shlvo gil. Mobarak-shdhian iigetang by Yahya b.
Ahmad b. ’abd Allah of Sirhind (se s yerJ} (sic). It begins with
Sultan Mo’izz aldyn b. Mohammad b. Sam Ghéry and comes down
to Mobarakshah—-A. H. 838.

Beginning ets wel a) wis Cb ye yo elas cs Cp bine

E. 12mo. 263 pp. of 13 lines, new.

60. cells 3G, A History of the Patan kings of India, by Amyr
Khosraw “ composed in 709; but see p. 26.” Beginning.

Wie 5 ade wrth eb OO OAS 7d Od ee O23 SF Kcld ys}

E. 188 pp. of 15 lines.

61. okie 26. The fifth volume of the History of Sobak-
tagyn, by Abu-l-Fadhl Bayhaqy. It commences with 421 and ends
with 432.

Beginning sb5!yo ee 9 pbs vlblee elle NsfOd os F95)

B. 762 pp. of 17 lines, of same age.

62. (AS - 23, “This seems to be the same as my Afghan History
by Sheo Pershad.”? The book was compiled by Sheo Pershad in
1770, A. D. and dedicated to Nawab Faydh Allah Khan. It begins
with the reign of Mohammad Faryd who had the title of Shér Khan.
The last rubric is &goJ| cl=* ct UA WA (Seiylerw ly 0 Siyat.

Beginning jls)65 oo GS » Ge SII Ly Gs T Las

Nawab ’alyy Mohammad Khan, small folio, about 700 pp. of 17
lines.

63. pg8] UFE+ pyro pete zl. The History of Shér-shah
by Tbral 1ym. It is based upon Zabary, the Majma’ alansab, the
_ Guzydah-jahan-Kushay, and more particularly on the Ma’dam alakh-
bare Ahmady. The latter book was composed in 1020 by Ahmad.
Khan b. Bahly Khan Kanbi.

This work is divided into six chapters GL and three dafters, viz.:
1. Jacob who is considered the father of the Afghans; 2. On Zalut
3. Khalid b. Walyd; 4. Bahlél and the Lodians; 5. Shér-shah and
Isldm-shah; 6. Darwyshes. At the end, it is said, that it (the copy
or composition ?) was completed in 1120.

Beginning WU jo 48 |) JLo oy} wd Sax)

E. two copies, one very splendid, 696 pp. of 11 lines

|
'
|
|
|

1854.] Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 239

64, scl} 23153. A History of the Afghiéns. “This book was
procured from, I think, Niz4m Ali Khan, the old vizier. It is a worth-
less compilation, but founded on Afghan apparently, rather than
Indian, sources. He quotes the Tawarikh Jahangyry (p. 134),
Tawarikh Nizam (p. 136) ; Majma alansab Hossein, T. Khan Jahany
and Shér Shahy (p. 129). The author’s name does not appear, and
it is not worth knowing.”’

Beginning rd So wy 3 wy od 4 Sloxt ods! Why yo Fo

E. 168 pp. of 11 lines, of some age.

65. acl eve. History of the Afghans, compiled in 1195, and
containing also an account of the Rohillas at Rampur.

Beginning 3° BS yb Ibe y E}pbe Jism! yo et a> Why 6Hjo2
cdg CuyS yh) Ulhegaia dsm? eShv0

E. 72 pp. of 14 lines.

66. An account of the Afghan tribes, by Sayyid Mahmud.

Beginning wles| Ff jl.a elt Oia! i= J

KE. 84 pp. of 11 lines.

67. tle wo, History from Bahlol to Shyr Khan by ’abbas.
“From me second line of the second page it corresponds with the
2nd oe of Horn’s Afghans, the variants being marked in the
margin.”

Beginning Wyrity Cgleidy WT oy Coldy wyhe® Wyeh jold wf oe |

E. 94 pp. of 19 lines, copied in 1239.

68. (ote 25 dea,3. A Persian translation of the History of
’otby, by Mohammad Karamat ’alyy of Dilly.

Beginning cojlyb We" WUsea wel b 31 Cee

E. a new copy, Svo. 79 pp. of 15 lines. The Arabic (original)
text of this book has been edited by Dr. A. Sprenger.

69. oS! [yt Lo, The second volume of the Biography of the Nobles
of the Court of Dilly.

Beginning uw} 4555 WEN, WIS yotys 55S GLA Chae Gye eye
(odes Say )7 Lad pind CG bab Raps Dw) CodysT do Kis dand P| S04 {5 5S

H. 838 pp. of 15 lines, copied from the MS. of the As. Soe.
There is also a copy of this important work in the possession of
Col. Anderson, and one in possession of Mr. Elliott of Patna.

70. t,0¥| 8,535- Biographies of Nobles at the Indian Court,
compiled by Kywal Ram in 1184. “This is not an abridgment of the

240 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. No. 3.

Mathir alomara. It contains a little matter not to be found there.”
The biographies are alphabetically arranged.

Beginning d9>90 {) plle yiy2 Sx? OS yo] SH Sy Sy olS oom OD
SS phatny 22) 5H Cynd 9 dry?

HE. 1408 pp. of 15 lines.

71. 118 S35. An account of the petty sovereigns and nobles
of India, compiled for Col. J. Skinner.

Beginning oeay wlUly ea eles &S ghd SSlo Mes? Opes ORS
ETE) lo, oom 9 Jos b :

EH. 590 pp. of 13 lines, new.

72. k= *ls wlab. Biographies of men of learning, puets, &c.
from Ty mir to Shahjahan, by Mohammad Cadiq. It is divided into
ten Tabaqat. “I have gone through this work, entered under their
proper heads, names and passages for future reference.”’

Beginning y3 Cg ds}od Cplbe 9 Cul Ye” SET

HE. 320 pp. of 13 lines, new.

73. cose 246. A History beginning with the emperor Babor
by Ahmad Shaty’ Tiherany.

Beginning |) pstldols wl 9 Udo Ula Whe

E. 8vo. about 350 pp. of 13 lines.

74, & wc, A History of Tymutr and his successors in India
to the time of the author (who died the last twenty years.)

Beginning col321Jgd wlyb yd &F cuwlyuo Ly (aldol Cprslio ws5 4S

K. 484 pp. of 25 lines.

75, Uae epbtlnd| 3,535. A History of the Moghol Kings (chiefly
of India) from Chengyz Khan to A. H. 1036, by Mohammad Hadiy,
who had the title of Ka4mwar Khan, (see No. 11). ,

Beginning pdt oy! Wh} 99 Sold 5 pehwol bu dS(6 ba? Wem

Fi. 1040 pp. of 15 lines. “This very valuable copy is written in
the author’s own hand writing. It only extends to the accession
of Shahjahén.’’ It was written in the 5th year of Mohammad Shah.

76. gle] KoA. A History from Babor to the author’s life-
time (A. Fagly 1195) by the Moharajah Kulyan Singh.

Beginning Cmily 9 GAY CUS 9 dS 1 (Bla 9 HEL!

E. 715 pp. new.

77. (eyes) Wlaldsly 5d. An account of the Tymurian sovereigns,
with portraits, compiled under Humaytin by Sayyid Moghol ’alyy
Khan.

|
}
|

|
|
|
|
|

1854] Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. O41

Beginning Sywy (gle ply Soba! 9 Gath) K) a oa |
d298 Wala ov bo} Gareel dls) Uy oon”

’alyy Mohammad Khan, 168 pp. of 10 lines.

78. 4 &eli Lis, The Book of Victory, being a poem by Hajy
Mohammad Jan Qodsy, on Babor’s victory over Ibrahym Afghan
Liédy, and on the death of the latter (on Qodsy, see my Cat. p. 536).

Beginning ep _ye~ 1 Uj! es}

Nawab ’alyy Mohammad Khan, 25 pp. of 10 bayts.

79. col wlasb. A History of Babor, by Zayn Khwafy, who says
that he wrote down in Persian what the emperor dictated in Turky.
It may be a translation of the Waqi'’at.

Jt begins without introduction Pee ns 1p} gileshes Co pA Wy randy)
Wives WT Gee j WE sly » wad WSy wlinegais Wile?

A friend of Sayyid Jan, at Cawnpore, 8vo. 326 pp. of 15 lines, a
very old copy. There is also a copy of A. H. 998 in Sir Henry’s
collection.

80. dels W242. History of Humayin, compiled in 859.

Beginning wanting.

E. 184 pp. of 15 lines: the same volume contains some Gha-
zals of Gayib.

81, dol 5}. A History of the reign of Akbar, from his succes-
sion to 1010, by Ilahdéd Faydhy Sirhindy.

Beginning yy) culo ay} 9! OS 4S pS] jlola wyde aly

E. 453 pp. of 15 lines, a new copy. Also a copy of the third
volume, 100 pp. of 18 lines.

Beginning wybs a l=) 5

82, dob 05} 445, Supplement to the Akbar-némah, by the

Shaykh ’abd al-Camad.

E. 122 pp. the same volume contains some poems of ’oncory,
part of the preface to the third Dywan of Amyr Khosraw, and an
extract from the Dywan of Badre Chach. Among the English papers
there are translations, or dissertations of the last named two pieces.

83. csyI ra lew, A History of Akbar beginning with his marriage,
by Amyr Haydar Hosayny Bilgramy.

H. 843 pp. of 15 lines.

84. Third age or division of the (,dl%,.5| Kat containing in
three chapters WL, the history of Shér Khan Sdr, of his son Isiam

242 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. ©. B. [No. 3.

Khan and of the relations and nobles of Shér Khan who claimed

sovereignty. The book was compiled by ’abbas b. Shaykh ’alyy

and dedicated to Akbar. Beginning
Slane Gly cartaye &F ajo 1) My? GI Aly Ose Lyin

’alyy Mohammad Khan 161. pp. of 14 lines.

85. cope 395. Autobiography of Jahaéngyr, containing the
history of twelve years of his reign ending with 1014. “This copy
and the copy from which it was completed, both end with Jahangyr’s
reaching Admadabad, I have no doubt this is the veritable Duwaz-
dasalah.”’

Beginning Sri? jy) 5) re Ws bwSy ost! whey whls 5

E. two copies, 122 pp. 13 ‘lines.

86. csrle cals é 46, Salym-shah’s History of Jahéngyr, which
is usually called the autobiography of Jahangyr. It begins with
the year 1014, and is therefore a continuation of the preceding.

Beginning a WS ol SY 8S 1) (gods Syl Y Shy eylens oom
Sy9T deeet POS WaXo 51 1) ca paks plec! 9 gs

E. 109 pp. of 16 lines, copied i im 1239;

87. cai S353. The apocryphal autobiography of Jahdngyr,
the author of which is Mokammad Hadiy. It ends with the year
1037.

Beginning 025 Y Cprlie 9 (wliw 9 da 990 63 oli aye

E. small folio, 370 pp. of 23 lines. :

88, dol ~Sle. A History of Jahdngyr, from his birth to his
death, by Kamkaér Khan.

Beginning 1) coy3lo_y? Cele cswo5 Us Lis

E. 382 pp. of 11 lines. There is a Ranke belonging to ’alyy Mo-
hammad Khan, which has the title of wlia)|é |&49), and on the fly-page
of which Sir H. wrote, “ Part of the Jahéngyr-ndmah I believe.”
There is also a copy in possession of Mawlawy Sadyd aldyn Khan.

89. copSl= dolls}, The second volume of a history of Akbar
and Jahaéngyr, by Mokammad Sharyf Mo’timad Khan. It begins
with the year 969.

Beginning pstlitels 0] 9S Syqvo 5S WHOS ppbv sired

E. two copies, 236 pp. of 25 lines, there is also a very neatly
made table of contents of the first volume of this work, it was made
in 1240,

1854. | Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 243

90. gle Use. Biography of Shahjahan, from his birth to his
death, 1076, by Mohammad (Calih, at the end are some biographies
of celebrated contemporaries.

Beginning 94> 3! w=" WAS (oy BAS 9g OlY Yor oy BAKE
CstiS Bos 9 Oy) 9 SE NS Coty shy

Myan Mohammad, 1120 pp. of 19 lines, another copy belongs to
Nawab ’alyy Mohammad Khan, 1278 pp. of 21 lines.

91. Biography of Shahjahan and ’alamgyr, by Mohammad Cadiq.
It begins with the accession of Shahjahan and comes down to the
year 51 of the reign of ’alamgyr.

Beginning ee LS 45 fy Fog] wy2e Cul 9 doe Cnlia|

E. two copies, 410 pp. of 24 lines, one copy is of same age

92. dob whx=*ls. Shahjahan, an epic poem, by Qodsy (Kalym ?).

Beginning Wl» sla & cstldoh ye wld jf sto &F sod alas

HK. 231 pp. of 11 bayts; contains merely an abstract.

93. Uso} tjyo dob whe sls. A History of ten years of Shah-
jahan’s reign, in prose, by Munshiy Myrza Mohammad Amyna.

Beginning (geo wytlS SU y LLY woe wl yb

BE. 4to. 448 pp. of 21 ‘lines, a bad copy, and a copy belonging
to ’alyy Mohammad Khan.

94, dob wl=*ls, Biography of Shéhjahdn, by ’abd al-Hamyd of
Lahér. It begins with the year 1037, and ends with the Jashan of
*alamgyr, at the end are a few biographies of celebrated contem-
poraries.

Beginning csy'sk*" 5 Corar? deli jay o4p5 BE
E. 296 pp. of 17 lines. This is a mere abstract, the whole work
has 718 pp. of 17 lines.

There is another History of Shahjahan, 884 pp. of 11 lines, in
the collection, in which there is the following pencil note, “This is
precisely the same as the 2nd vol. of the Shah-namah abstracted
by Chunee Lal, and the blank Shurgirf of this volume may be filled
up from that abstract. The biographies of learned contemporaries
are omitted at the end. Howis it, this contains the whole reign ?
It can scarcely be Abdul Hameed’s.”’

95, sob wh=*ls, The History of Shahjahén in prose, by Mo-
hammad Tahir who had the title of inayat Khan. He was librarian
of the emperor and a son of Motzaffar Khan, and compiled this

2K 2

244 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. [No. 3.

work in the 31st year of Shéhjahan, from the work of ’abd al-Hamyd,
&e. It is stated at the end that it is usually called Molakhkhag.

Beginning wl IS Hale se CSI yy Ulalisls oldol aly

Rajah of Benares, 4to. 360 pp. of 19 lines, written in 1821. It
contains many pencil marks of Sir Henry. Another copy belongs to
Faqyr Nir aldyn of Lahor.

96, &olb whe sls, History of Shahjahén from the first year of
his reign to 1057, by Mohammad Warith.

Beginning 4) Coty) OOF b= ps rs dvcld yaw 5!

E. 582 pp. of 19 lines, the copy is of some age.

97. A History of Shahjahan, which begins with the 22nd year
of his reign.

Beginning Jls oa isy=* Lacintd 9 sla 2 5 sha lew, gil} csolee 8 ye
“Does not correspond with Waris.” At the end are biographies
many of them very useful.

Jawahir Mald, 550 pp. of 19 lines.

98, dol wh =*ls, History of Shahjahan, by Jalal aldyn Tabataba

Beginning (»s)> 3! ast Shas jE pro Coit ols woolen elf eyaye

E. 330 pp. of 21 lines, an old copy.

99, dob wh=*ls, History of Shahjahan and an account of his
ancestors, by Bhagwant Das. It ends with the year 1037.

Beginning nail Wb ye ul tly 9 wy yhs wb)! pls >
oh aia,

’alyy Mohammad Khan, 239 pp. of 9 lines.

100, wee ke. The praise of Shahjahan, in elegant prose and
verse, by Munshiy Chandar Bhan, whose takhallug was Brahman.
The first Mauran treats on the delightful society and the conquests
of the Emperor, &c. 2. Provinces of India; 3. on Poetry ; 4. elegant
prose.

Beginning slo yl bly ryder pds Wd SE Colo! Wge--Ky Mou}
atte lA Wleld GiSlio y < 10-0

E. 236 pp. of 13 lines.

101. wee ye. The third and fourth parts Ws of the wes se
of Mohammad Myr, whose takhallug was Arshad, containing the
Institutes of the emperor Shahjahan.

Beginning Lles W953! Syd eyo 8908 A Woe je

E. 192 pp. of 18 lines.

1854. | Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 245

102. History of Shahshuja’ a son of Shahjahan, by Mohammad
Ma’cum b. Hasan b. ee

Bg. coups ls oe Sond) wh}) wl pels Le why 65 Cg d+ elale ev

~?alyy Mohammad Khan, 84 pp. of 28 lines, copied in A. H. 1200.

103. Autobiography of Asad Bég Qazwyny, who was afriend of
Abi-l-Fadhl, and had the title of Pyshraw Khan and died in 1041.

Beginning 21 Gsbis ay! ply

EK. 4to. 55 pp. of 21 lines, a good copy.

104. os spkelle deli 26, A History of ’élamgyr, from his birth to
the year 1076, by ’dqil Khan (Rézy ? See my Catalogue I. p. 548).

Beginning cojlexla sl oly Sy of Onn? erg)! gs? Plat gf

E. three copies, 245 pp. of 11 lines. |

105. ce yhdtle ple, A Chronicle of the reign of ’Alamgyr, in
which the events of his reign are recorded year by year, by Mos-
ta’idd Khan Shafiy.

Beginning wlas el ola} wul= leh

E. three copies, 620 pp. of 15 lines. One copy begins with A. H.
1078 and ends with 1118.

106. cephetle wlasie, Victories of ’dlamgyr, or history of the
reign of ‘this sovereign, by Mokammad Ma’gim b. Calih.

Beginning U3 ws! Guys Wh |) Wlyeld gee® Wl) 6F Coden
erled}y was wile weld dF eure} css 6S lia

Nawab Dhiya aldyn Khan of Dilly, 83 pp. of 17 lines. There is
a copy of a history of *alamgyr, by a Shaykh whose takhallug was
Rafat, and who is also the author of the Ws wlh> 451, like the above
work it has the title of cgepSJle wla,ts and begins wlasis af y5z1
3 esyd3} 9 oS Cowl lee, It belongs to ’alyy Mokammad Khan,
608 pp. 18 lines.

107. History of Bahadur Shah, by Ni’mat Khan, whose takh-
allug was ’aliy. “This appears to be by Nimat Khan who did
write a History of this period. See Preface to T. Shahadat,
im. {L0,"’

Beginning (yy wh> 9 bk pis oo oneT dpe? Cave
Cro she SI b0 drm ye Wal ve pant! Cd paw oul U Jj GIS

B. 524 pp. of 14 lines, a new copy.

108. copSle Gtol, Letters of Shaykh Abi-lfath Qabil Khan
addressed to various persons. The following chronogram contains

246 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. [No. 3.

the date (1015?) when they were collected 5x o% Wle gb 31 ds
esd 00S Te 0)! gly ol eve. At the end is the history of the com-
mencement of ’dlamgyr’s reign.

Beginning wip Tt w=” GS? oS ps> pats O59!05

Nawab ’alyy Mohammad Khan, small folio, 762 pp. of 24 lines, a
good copy.

109. Anaccount of the war between Bahadur Shah and Moham-
mad <A’tzam Shah, also the history of Jahandar Shah, by Myrza
Mobarak Allah, whose takhallue was Wadhiz (see my Cat. I.
p. 583).

Beginning Syl 13.0 cys! rd 9 eolay Siow tl Gi capes
uy Khim WIA ules w WE woplb wb als ra Oso
anol piv

Nawab Dhiya aldyn Khan, 144 pp. of 17 lines, in the same
volume as the ob jose e@lsy copied in 1192.

110. (s2ls joly eu. A History of Bahadur Shah from his acces-
sion to the accession of Mohammad Shah, by Mokammad Qasim, whose
takhallug was ’ibrat.

Beginning )%}9) las 5 Boys &S prsthewe usttyb 9 pos Lew] (oer)

E. 170 pp. of 21 lines, copied in 1230. Two other copies, one of
Sir Henry and one of ’alyy Mohammad Khan (860 pp. of 17 lines)
have the title of ’ibrat-naémah, and are much fuller than this.

Ld, Gey wis, <A History from the accession of Farrokhsiyar
to the accession of Mokammad Shah.

Beginning warting.

KE. 162 pp. of 18 lines.

112. sls cas? Cube 9 pre ty? wos, Death of Farrokhsiyar
and accession of Mohammad Shah, by Myrza Mohammad-bakhsh,
whose takhallug was Ashib.

Beginning Moo 9 Vosw ywy (be edly Batty Kyretlet} wy dU dat
UY qo Larrea 9 L

E. 607 pp. of 15 lines. “It does not appear whether another
volume was ever completed. Nawab Dhiya aldyn’s copy of Wasi,
was written by this author, who has put marginal notes of objections
which he has enlarged upon in this work. The India House MS.
with this title No. 250—begins and ends like this, said there to be
the work of Myrza Mohammad Bakhsh.”

1854: | Manuscripts of the late Suv H. Elhot, K. C. B. 24:7

118. (sleJ} job GUS, History of Mohammad Shah to the year
1141, at the end biographical accounts of saints, learned men, &c.
are added.

Beginning smnjrne a hes! Td Etpddyd 9 WLY Wide

’alyy Mohammad Khan, 640 pp. of 19 lines.

114. el) wl». History of Nadir Shéh, also the author’s own
memoirs, by Hajy ’abd al-Karym.

Beginning #4} o94 562 ¢ wT dr= stl

EK. and Nawab Dhiya aldyn Khan, 120 pp. of 12 lines.

115. (ald doa! é 44, History of Ahmad Shah and Tymitr Shah,
by Imam aldyn Hosayny.

Beginning Su} Gat 6S ref (dll ytatje oc sl 9 om ust Oe
ery) Sdn Ws lat} dated) col

E. three or four copies, about 500 pp. of 12 lines.

116. sldsb pKJle ble} eyo sys oon? wribleo 5. This is
a history of ’élamgyr IJ. without preface, the above title is written
at the end of the book in red ink.

Beginning 5x5 1d, jlubigss alle; af Ley

Raja of Tirhtia, 450 pp. of 13 lines, written in 1172, Sir Henry
wrote to me that it is unique, and that he intended to have the whole
translated. A copy of the original has been made for Sir H. and
is among his materials.

117, &b Jal, History of the reign of Shéh *élam, by Bhikary
Das. “The author is praised for his hand writing in the Yadgar
Bahadury under the head of Khotué.”’

Beginning G2s egy Shot Who 6F dawy [lO O=Y Ooo
oe Co) Chilo

EH. 663 pp. of 11 lines.

18. 23! »V} S023. A History from Tymdr to the invasion of
Nadir Shah, by ’abd al-Karym.

Beginning Jilay w+be Agia jbs OSA Cyliwog ASM Som

Hi. 272 pp. of 28 lines.

YO. C5 2h wksts, Memoir of Mohammad Tzahyr aldyn Myrza
‘alyy-bakht, who was familiarly called Myrzd Gurgdny, and had the
takhallu¢ of Atzfary. He was descended from the royal house of
Dilly, and was alive in 1215.

It commences with the decline of the reign of Shah ’dlam and

248 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. [No. 8.

contains the memoirs and letters and contemporary history of the
author.

Beginning 22 9 oy9p3 eypte dom O22

Nawab Mohammad ’alyy Khan Jhajhuree, about 300 pp. of 15
lines, at the end the Rékhtah Dywan of Atzfary is added. Another
copy of the work is in my possession. ‘Translation is required
from beginning to the end of the Memoirs, consisting of about two-
thirds of the whole volume.”

120. A History of the Administration of Lord Cornwallis, the
wars with Sindhya, &c. by ’alyy ee Khan (on whom see*my
Catalogue I. p. 180).

Beginning els, cyst Slog] 9 day uk cbf gos Cbs she al cas)

Ei. 82 pp. of 15 lines, another copy, 219 pp. of 9 lines.

121, alias, Travels of I’ tigam aldyn to England. He left
India in A. Tr. 1180.

Beginning Colsy uty yo dF shee 1) pscho SS Cpislasy Cpisline
what Kins OS LAS vila

E. small Svo. 218 pp. of 12 lines, written in 1868 of the Sum-
bhat era.

122. Memoirs of Mohammad Faydh-bakhsh, who was six years
in the service of Shuja’ aldawlah, and after his death twenty-seven
years in that of Jawahir ’alyy Khan, and after his death in the
service of Darab ’alyy Khan, who died in 1234, as we learn from
chronograms from the pen of the author, at the end of the volume.

Bg. BLY pm ytye ori} EM] pp SIA 85 L 8S (Hod ply

’alyy Akbar, 962 pp. of 15 lines.

123. ws SS ee r@ 44, History of ’alyy Wirdy Khan.

Beginning <_lé) een) Goay diag) SI! ey iis HW leo olde
wtende| d pil ly

“T believe this is mine, but forget. I do not remember where and
from whom I procured it,’’ 176 pp. of 10 lines.

124, (yae8J| yob, Memoirs of Ghol4m Moammad Khan Sirhindy,
composed in 1216.

Beginning (th yet| daw 2 jf Gud 9 Ged God Of! Oe OA! Gy

Dilawar-jang of Farrokhabad, an autograph, 238 pp. of 11 lines.

125. woled| So45. History of Oudh, by Gholdm ’alyy Khan, dedi-
cated to Sa’adat ’alyy Khan.

1854. ] Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 249

Beginning By &F eww (dS jledy oly whytotc jlaic tay? oe
coke sts certs

EK. 416 pp. of 15 lines.

126. do} les}. History of Acaf aldawlah and his predeces-
sors, by Munshiy In’am ’alyy.

Beginning de} doy} Sm yo Rad 4 gro psiile 5) aS Cs!

E. 215 pp. of 14 lines.

127. SL ee sla Fa 4193. Memoirs of Shujé’ almulk Shah, from
1216 to i241.

Beginning GS! (3 S89 ost mae Cpladas doom

EK. 174 pp. of 13 lines.

128. Hr. .. A History of Assam, by Shihab aldyn Taysy,
compiled under ’dlamgyr, probably in 1073, and divided into two
books dla,

Beginning GULY (be Slo wae ete Doe 9 09020 D yin
Rs yo SS 20 WLI j} Ue ET Law|

E. two copies, 327 pp of 11 lines, new.

129, (,alesilve 24. A History of the Kings of Dilly to Mo-
hammad Shah, by Yahya b. Ahmad.

Beginning G= GE wyda yo ol (gt U-lee

EE. 262 pp. of 13 lines, new.

180. Uo yo 55 Une} jphws (P.)—The Routine of business, by
Toédermal, the minister of Akbar.

It contains an account of the revenue, and in the second chapter
the titles of the Amyrs of the court. At the end are the dates of
the death of saints.

Beginning Ube yo 53 8ay9T_p eed) yyy 65

Ratan Singh Bareilly, 12mo. 64 pp. of 11 lines, an old copy.

131. coy! OT ome A commentary on the Ayyn Akbary, by
Najaf ’alyy.

Beginning wsy3} oly Wily GSal6yb Colpo GLY Coot!

E. 460 pp. of 13 lines, copied in 1267 “from the author.”

132. (lose US An account of the revenue of India under
Shéhjahan, compiled after 1058.

Beginning tl cle oF 9 Slash af SS}, a sas)

Nawab -alyy Mohammad Khan, a splendid copy, 424 pp.

133. Leet) yyiwo. This book begins without preface, and contains

2 1

250 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K.C. B. [No. 3.

an account of the revenue of India (probably under ’dlamgyr), at
the end are added regulations of the Government.

HK. a very valuable copy.

134. Uex| ypiwo. A short History of India, also an account of
the Revenue and Administration of India down to T'arrokhsiyar.

E. 392 pp. copied in 1848.

185. qwlvo lw), Directory and Court Guide, containing an
account of the principal officers, salaries, &c. at the court of Dilly,
as they were in former days, by Najaf ‘alyy.

Bg. wl ogive Gpiglivogiles (ot 9 Oo Woy? potty 1EL CSL) HT Cyd

E. two copies, about 100 pp. of 11 lines.

136, Wii wlete. An account of the Cubahs of India.
«This is nothing more than an extract from the Kholacat altawarikh.”’

Beginning 36) (2) ov ie Gs 3a ovo y= we Shave prey
Ferry Cpe

E, 255 pp. of 18 lines.

137, erble Watys. <A treatise on Government, on the arrange-
ment of the king’s household, &c. also the praise of Akbar Shah
(succeeded in 1806), to whom the book is dedicated by Ilahy-bakhsh,
whose takhallug is Shawq.

Beginning (Sly) & & galisals Uo he yloljae Cplivey dom Whe who
crmogiSdle 9 5° Why! easy Wlytl SI AL SIs]

’alyy Mohammad Khan, 128 pp. of 138 lines, copied in 1288.

138. Witt] ere? 5 eoted| @bo (P.) An Encyclopedia of the
sciences cultivated by the Mokammadans in India, by Wajid ’alyy,
the editor of the Zobdat alakhbar newspaper.

Beginning (3945 Wh} 5} og 1) Cgdtgod WLS 65 Coden

Lithographed, Agra, 1846, 4to. 539 pp.

189. Gsle oats, An Encyclopedia in five chapters —b. 1, on
God, the prophet and religion; 2, Government; 3, intellect and
science; 4, love; 5, the stars. The name of the author is Moham-
mad Cadiq CGalih Ispahany, he was settled at Jawnpur and wrote
this work in or after 1054.

Beginning diel bi} 9 Ls dssed| Bio 9 (ILS sU oas)|

E. 858 pp. of 19 lines, a fine copy.

140. SpleJ|_,s0 (P.) Ethics for kings, being a treatise on the
administration of the government of a state by the Khwajah Nitzém

1854. | Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Hlhot, K. C. B. 251

almulk, written at the request of Sul¢in Sa’yd Mohammad, a son of
Malik Shah. It is divided into fifty chapters Uo? and the subject
is illustrated by anecdotes ey%=>, He had a fair copy made of it
in 485.

Beginning cxf wlewl 9 wyr0} % o4y9! F Ue 9 52 Ly CglOS Colas

E. a fine old copy, 163 pp. of 22 lines, written in a clear hand at
Urmyah, in 564.

141, Byisriyis Us yy wigs Ole Sejld. Appendix to the second
volume of the work, which has the title of Kanz almahfatz. This
volume contains ethics and history, and was completed in 1188.
The history is chiefly taken from the Tabagate Akbary of Nitzdm
aldyn Ahmad.

Be. pS yet s ty39.9 lias! Sipat 9 Gp bilo Used} pyiws wly yo

Mohammad Myan, 356 pp. of 19 lines.

142, Li dS wtyo Mirabilia Mundi, by ’abd al-Karym of JShajhar,
whose takhallue is Moshtaq, and who compiled this book in 1845,
It contains the sayings of ancient philosophers, an account of remarks
able buildings, of the Cabahs of India, &e.

Beginning “yo 8l¢,L probed Cody Cpliae y Dom Ub 0

EK. 224 pp. of 15 lines.

143. d4=* cyeoJ} Jie Soli slo, The Travels of the Saint Jala
aldyn Mohammad, who flourished under Fyriz-shéh, The book
seems to contain very little information.

Beginning 233 ClL5Y| bo wyde Loli Slovo

Nawab ’alyy Mohammad Khan of Jhajhar, small 8vo. about 80 pp.
of 14 lines.

144, &b (»lke. History of Shah ’abbas of Persia, from his birth
by Zahir Wahyd (see my Cat. p. 137).

Beginning whls 51 1) Sew woes” Wh) 45 cele Ly GIA Cols

Nawab Dhiya aldyn Khan, 70 pp. of 12 lines, another copy which
has the title of 2415} (2b) belongs to Ratan Singh. It is much
larger, having 570 pp. of 12 lines, and containing an account of the
Cafawy kings generally.

145, Sold Cwsleb. Contemporary History, by Tahmasp. He first
relates the history of Persia, then the accession of Ahmad Shah
Durrany to the throne of Qandah4r, his wars with Mohammad Shah
the Marhatta war, &c.

ho
a)
Le)

252 Manuseripts of the late Sir H. Elhot, K.C.B. — [No.3.

Beginning fy lew 9 Cey! af dS 1Oas OF fy [OA WT OSH Oem 5 Ls

¥. 316 pp. of 18 lines.

146. ob 89. Modern History of Persia, by Munshiy Myrzé
Mahdiy b. Nacyr. It comes down to the accession to the throne
at Tabryz of Ibrahym Khan.

Beginning 2/5 9 bh=* oxy? wales GUS GS daly clus

Nawab Dhiya aldyn Khan, 360 pp. of 15 lines.

tA. jboos —J)133. The History of Qandahér Mohammad Qanda-
hary. It begins with Kayimarth and comes down to 1020, by Hajy.
Among the sources which he names are Z4y!p3 9 whe! gules
ef} &ob xldsh gules iby At the end some idiomatic phrases
of the Persian language are explained.

Beginning ayy wlels Sty! EghhO (AES 6S Ldly ed gy See jf S24 Lo}

’alyy Mohammad Khan, 200 pp. of 23 lines, written in 1213.

148. cls 14, A History of the Panjab, by Ganésh Das,
Qanungtiy of Guzrat, compiled about 1849 or 1850.

Beginning 4%) pos pos SI \y ay rol BS tewsly Codds/OR Com
dyslnb

E. 177 pp. of 13 lines, copied in 1851.

149. Oper ei th yee deh) eS, History of Jammi, by
Gunésh Das.

Beginning {9 els a pstldol Oe OX)

E. 630 pp. of 11 lines.

150. uis? vt. A History of the Panjab, coming down to our
days.

Beginning poe wy OY 301 9 pd Wlrdse 9

E. 147 pp. of 9 lines.

151. cle? zy. History of the Panjab, by Gholdm Modyy
aldyn. The date, when it was compiled, is stated in a ta’myyat
which would give 1269, but there must be a mistake m the calcu-
Jation ; the work is not quite so modern.

Beginning (doay Sey S AS cure! Sve [plod yo col bio cglity ont oom

E. 1258 pp. of 22 lines, folio.

152. 8 S6 oh9 Cge CUS, The six victories of Kangra.

Beginning Ji}! Uj! jo Se Ue GULY! (be ass pees

E. 96 pp. of 17 lines.

153. GMs) cl GUS. A Persian translation from the Sanskrit of
the Raj Tarangini.

1854: | Manuscripts of the late Suv H. Elliot, K. C. B. 253

Beginning 993 Sa Cho S cm oye pelle &F (F010 YW] dem
AR sly, een wy a das OgS

E. 114 pp. of 15 lines, a new copy.

154, poe wles}y, A History of Kashmyr, by Mohammad A’tzam
from the earliest period. The book is rich in biography. ’

Beginning pile ,bico Gyab cus ole} 5 ¢lout ps ale why;
Sled 9 WS

E. two copies, 616 pp. of 15 hnes.

155. 99)! Why yrekS 26. Hindistany translation of the Mo-
hammad A’tzam’s History of Kashmyr, by Munshiy Ashraf ’alyy.

Beginning & pod yolS wylis pbs ede patil Bye Yoisny Myo

Lithographed, Dilly, 1846, 357 pp. of 85 bayts.

156. z2ylp} oJ. A History and description of Kashmyr. The
last date which I observed is 1262. It is divided into two parts os,

Beginning 4 (wb » we Fos! po Cwldy Cele 9 dem jf oe
whips eee GI.

E. two copies, 240 pp. of 13 lines.

157. dla phe . Present condition of Kashmyr, by Ganéshy
Lal, compiled at the request of the Hon’ble Mr. C. Hardinge. It
contains also Mr. Hardinge’s journey to Kashmyr.

Beginning Slo Wlalwos Cpls » read Slo vlalw,s

E. 145 pp. of 15 lines.

158, dk eve. History of Sind, more particularly of Tatah,
compiled a few years ago. It contains also biographical accounts.

Beginning 4 w,202 bs lila JSk3 weet oa} ven 02)

E. 485 pp. of 14 lines.

159. pled é%9=, A History of the Deccan, compiled by Abi-l-
Qasim in 1214.
aS pg dliasals dae Ylro

Lithographed, Madras, 1266, 394 pp. of 94 lines.

160. History of Haydar ’alyy Khan of Maysor. We learn
from a note in the commencement that the book was composed by
Nawab ’alyy Ibrahym Khan (on whom see supra No. 121). It
comes down to 11951778.

Bg. coy) 5 hs 1 SUUbS yds (fab) & 99 colF v0e1 A Ca yel piylie

E. 80 pp. of 13 lines.

254 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Hiliot, K.C.B. [No. 3.

161. yols Sadoigw chlo Coled 9 ys celal) wleild 230 GUS,
A History of the oy family of Sindhiyah, written in Hindistany,
by Dharm Narayan of Dilly, who was in 1846 a pupil of the Govt.
College of that city.

Bg. og% wlio bong! £ yids shal) wll p45 25 esr 51 hy

Lithographed, Indore, 1850, 40 pp. of 17 lines.

162. g4ytp} oJ. “It contains an account of the Barha Wazyrs.”

Beginning Gle dyw wad col (tle

E. 110. pp. of 15 lines. /

163. olbfjoss ely. History of Haydardbad, containing the con-
quests of the Moghol sovereigns in the Deccan.

pads Wao gba sldoly edbls whe} ally 3! eee? oly

8 ple HY} Kyo] oa” coped se? pb wosls

Wawab Dhiyda aldyn Khan, 74 pp. of 17 lines.

164. j93 Wye? Col Sal) w¥le. History of Bhartptr, from Ranjyt
Singh to Balwant Singh.

Beginning (0 les &F Ls} 5I

EE. 36 pp. of 15 lines.

165. chal w=", Treasury of Victories, or contemporary his-
tory, more particularly of the Mahrattas, by the pandit Bhagwan Das
of Sheoptr. The title is a chronogram for 1222.

Beginning ty dge9 @e® (pli &F (golive cots

Nawab ’alyy Mohammad Jhajhary, small 8vo. 162 pp. of 11 lines ;
also E. 170 pp. of 9 lines.

166, &clboigh or 336 Kaen), History of the Rajahs of Benares, to
Udat Narayan Singh, by Khayr aldyn Mohammad of Jlahabad.

Beginning (2815 Wlyzl yo & Cg ddslOX Cwlow

E. two copies, 510 pp. of 13 lines.

167. Cyylss cols was, The History of Wazyr ’alyy Khan, by
Mohammad Hosayn Bhabhany, compiled in 1213 and divided into
five chapters Us ,0

Beginning tae leat s Le pds Kebad|, wyrodled| w) a das

‘alyy Mohammad Khan of Jhajhar, about 150 pp. of 11 lines.

168, dob Jeeye. The Jawnptir-namah, a historical account of
Jawnpur and its buildings, &c., by Khayr aldyn.

Beginning yyis> ph 9 wabtee Siyat yo Uy! Cl

E. 87 pp. of 13 lines, written in 1843,

1854.) Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 255
169, 856} US als,, A History of Etawah, by Munshiy Lachmy

Narayan who was born in 1158.

Beginning Wlosg~s 31 6S J gad comet y Ling col

E. 35 pp. of 13 lines.

170. do als. History of Oudh, from Ghaziy aldyn Haydar to
Mohammad ’alyy Shah, by Mawlawy ’abd al-Ahad.

Beginning Whlss jyhS Bhd} S34 3 game Coyloe!

H. 126 pp. of 15 lines, copied in 1266. :

vee ws} xs eve. History of Guzrat, from 793 to 863.

Beginning (29) 9 eels Cer OOD GUL D9 Mhetdyd LOS1y 9,

E. 285 pp. of 15 lines.

172. whys? el. History of Guzrat, by Abu Torab Darwysh.
It commences with the reign of Sulfan Bahadur and ends with
Suléan Motzaffar, the last of the Gujraty kings.

Beginning Quo Wem Oz Lo ly ePory uk batt, a sa
wo| uses csdso9d

E. small 8vo. 230 pp. of 12 lines, copied in 1151.

173. ews, US CUS, Memoirs of Hafis Ruhmut Khan, surnamed
Hafis-ool Moolk, by his grandson Sadut (Sa’ddat) Yar Khan of
Bareilly.

Beginning uw! erry} OLS WLS sSyisline

Lithographed 1836 Agra, 221 pp. of 17 lines.

174, cgil& ove! 24193. A poem by Nawal Ray of Shamsabad in
_ which he describes the career of his patron Ahmad Khan, composed
in 1180.

Beginning oS wks GhiyT & Codtyod

Nawab Ray of Farrokhabad, about 500 pp. of 17 bayts, incomplete.

175. cL silo, Biographies of distinguished Musalmans in India,
divided into two chapters, the first contains saints and Cufies, and
the second men of learning, by Gholam ’alyy Azad.

Beginning (ody ee! I Gob} Shy boo sls piles

E. 392 pp. of 18 lines.

176. An account of celebrated calligraphers and engravers of
Dilly, by Shaykh Ghol4m Mohammad. The last date which I observ-
ed is 1228.

Beginning 2H} bebd Ul iypiwile Qjwako Sle,

E. 76 pp. of 11 lines.

256 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K.C.B. [No. 8.

177. whsye i,=*, Spiritual Geneology of the Qufies, from Adam
to the year 1187, when the book was compiled by ’abd al-Karym
Hamadany.

EK. 73 pp. written in a clear hand.

178. oly) ouly8. The sayings of Hasan ’alyy Sinjary, a saint,
taken down by one of his disciples. It commences with A. H.
707 and ends with 722.

Beginning AS wl Ai! Ay 81) Urls od? ALS ul

E. 306 pp. another copy is in possession of Nawab Dhiya aldyn

Khan. .
179, &fo0 wt, The History of Shaykh Madar, an Indian
saint of great repute, who died in 849 and is buried at Makanptr
(not far from Kannauj), compiled by ’abd al-Rahman Christy in
1064. Chiefly from the work of Qadhiy Mohammad Kantiry.

Beginning ugh [gins 9d 9 Ld ais cso al at

E. who received it from Mr. E. Bayley, about 100 pp. of 15 lines,
a good copy.

180. wyzyblJ} 5,05, A History of the Saints of Bilgram, in the
form of a chronicle, the remarkable events connected with them
being related year by year up to A. H. 1182.

Beginning e&dly eed wilivy | cles My yo] yx” a dacx|

Nagir Allah, Deputy Collector of Coel, 406 pp. of 17 lines.

181, Gy] edSobS CUS, A Memoir on the Kayeth Caste, by
Saman Lal in Hindustany, dedicated to Sir H. Elliot.

Beginning Ws> Wis & Km Sot Gre Use US tom

E. 132 pp. of 11 lives.

182. glow ely. A Hindy treatise written in the Persian character
with an Urdti interlinear version on the habits of the Hindus by
Sry Ram Singh pandit, dedicated to Sir H. Elliot.

Beginning (0 £ 9¢> WS Cop Odagd dey cas’ wluys

K. 178 pp. of 17 lines, copied in 1851.

183. os! eye sre Larias iis= | cyt. “This work is a Pilgrim’s
Guide to Mekkah,” by Safi b. Wali of Qazwyn. The author went
on the pilgrimage in 1086. In the Introduction, he describes his
voyage from Surat to Jedda, and in the first chapter the preparations
requisite for the sea voyage. 2nd. Sacred places at Mekkah. 3rd.
Ditto at Madynah. Conclusion, adventures of the author after

1854.| Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 257

disembarkation and the honours due to pilgrims. The author com-
piled the book after return to Strat. Many parts are amusing. The
original is in the Lucnow Tépkhanah library, and is embellished with
drawings of the temple of Mekkah and Madynah and Carawans, &e.”’

Beginning sth! wir} Boles gle plldty aU daz

Hi. 256 pp. of 9 lines.

184, &ols2, £5, Account of a voyage to England, and information
on various subjects, as the criminal law of the Makomedans, the
compass, &c. by I’tigam aldyn, written in 1191.

Beginning

E. 380 pp. of 11 lines, written in 1867 of ve Sumbhat era.

185. (.2lS edyo 8,585. The Tadzkirah of Dawlat-shéh, see my,
Cai, 1. p. 7.

Beginning GALS diya} jlgya od 5b sla Bsds9c0)

HK. 584 pp. of 15 lines, a good copy.

186. wysleos. The Loves of Padmawat, a princess of Ceylon,
and Ratan Sén a king of Chitér in Bhaka verses, by Malik Mo-
hammad Jaysy (see my Cat. I. p. 614).

Beginning gylwwo 45d) ade drm 9,455 iy! Way phvo

Nawab Dhiya aldyn, 328 pp. of 18 lines, a fine old copy.

187. dy wy ppg wyloos, Padmawat, a Mathnawy, containing.
the adventures of Rat Padam, by Bazmy, who took the subject from
the Hindee of Jaysy and composed this poem in 1028.

Beginning lgile cy) dae 93 ab co!

E. about 300 pp. of 11 bayts, a good copy. |

188. xlagh xla on” SLS8 yo, A poem in praise of Mohammad
Shah, by Myr Mohammad, whose takhallu¢ was Ridha.

- Beginning el, Cglod sods} whe

K. 252 pp. of 15 lines, copy of same age.

189. ,¢s ©. The seven spheres, a Mathnawy, in 4,506 verses, by
Amyr Khosraw, composed i in 918.

Beginning oles ise csldys Boss 4F oly eee wes Ly os

Nawab Dhiya aldyn Khan, 842 pp. of 13 lines.

190. Jabs} or- oye caxhe, A poem of Myr ’abd al-Jalyd Wasity
Belgramy, who was an ancestor of Az4d ana died at Dilly in 1137. He
celebrates in this poem the marriage of Farrokhsiyar with a daughter
of Maharajah Ajét Singh, which took place in 1128. The date of
the composition is 1131.

258 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K.C. B. [No. 8.

Beginning 0% Warele US oF Coyle

Nawab Dhiy4 aldyn Khan of Dilly, 90 pp. of 15 bayts. In the
same volume is another Mathnawy of the same poet which begins
ly) pile &cld cc! Ly and some poems of Dzawqy, who was also
of Belgram, and a contemporary of ’abd al-Jalyd.

191, whig J! erty wha} ela. Collection of Stories and
Anecdotes, by Mohammad ’awfy, compiled in 625 and dedicated to
the Sulfan Shams aldyn.

It is divided into three parts ead and each part is subdivided into
twenty-five chapters —L. The first treats on the knowledge of God,
the second on good morals, and the third on bad moral conduct, and
the fourth on cosmography.

Beginning @1o 3! & 1) (£040 O4> 9 lis

Heirs of Maharajah Ratan Chand, Bareilly, folio, old and splendid,
near a thousand pages of 29 lines, close writing. It contains the
fourth part, but “there seems no third kism in this.” There is also
a copy in the As. Soc. The work is important for history.

192. wha) joly. Remarkable stories, collected in 1041 by ’abd
al-Nabby. They are divided into five books 4®4=~ and every book
is subdivided into 12 chapters ~b and the chapters are again divided
into pps”.

Beginning ely whe} jolp GUS Cofosyy

Sir H. Elliot, about 800 pp. of 22 lines, a good copy, containing,
it would appear, only one book.

193. cug~ jl=*!. Inimitable prose of Amyr Khosraw. Bg.
polars ad] px s LA} eMicgs aisle CUS jd,

Nawab Dhiya Aldyn Khan, 382 pp. of 19 lines, large folio.

194. cols wae ; s% wiles), Letters of Faydhy, divided into five
chapters éebJ: the first contains letters to the Court; 2nd, to
Nobles, men of learning and Qufiés; 3rd, to Philosophers and
Physicians ; 4th, to (foreign) Kings and Princes ; 5th, to relatives, It
also contains an appendix which is divided into three 4&3,h4«,

Bg. WU by3 Siem sb By} hy) WE! Coos L socio! jt &

Dhiyé Aldyn Khan, an old copy 318 pp. of 13 lines.

195. 1,#b de i dese”. A collection of twenty-two essays in
flowery prose, by Molla Toghra (see my Cat. I. pp. 98, 112, 125.)

Bg. cu! S543 5 yb > ¢ EID Bye dao ano] SLA lola Le 642 we” 59) yo

Nawab Dhiya Aldyn Khén, 194 pp. of 15 lines, a fine old copy.

1854.] Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Hiliot, K. C. B. 259

196. % 655. Elegant prose compositions by Mollé Monyr of
Lahor, (d. on Saturday 7th Rajab 1054) composed in 1051 of the
Wilaity era.

Beginning (sola? w= 5! 0 a

Dhiyé Aldyn Khan, about 300 pp. of 9 lines, copied in 1163.

197. wiiS,s Sips}. Abd al-Sattir b. Qasim, the author of this
book was ordered by Akbar to learn the language of the Firinghees
in order to be enabled to translate books into Persian regarding their
religion and history, &c. He therefore studied under a missionary
whose name is spelled y33%5+ 933. The last two syllables most
likely present “ Monsieur.” After a study of six months he wrote
this work, which contains an outline of the histories of Greece and
Rome, and of the lives of the ancient Philosophers. |

Beginning lob jl} yo wt wla (slic 5 oa rl

E. 120 pp. of 23 lines, copied in the 19th year of Akbar.

198. cepMtle whab. Critical remarks by Balygh on Mirzd Bydil,
Caytb, and other poets.

Bg. Old oddly pedo wlrb isles (jee S BU yy Seals oon

Dilly College, 42 pp. of 23 lines.

199. wyla® Whi, The story of Bahram Shah, King of China,
by Sa’yd aldyn, who was commonly called ’alyy Mohammad
Khatahy.

Beginning lbs sSlws} Ure wywm 85 LOR ot! Ute Und LS Ls
solis JSS O51, wile? U0 ols le ysl st

BE. 124 pp. of 11 lines.

200. «cl jL3. Letters and descriptions of Subhan Ray, divided
into three chapters ens containing petitions or letters to superiors,
or equals, and forms of deeds, &c.

Beginning jo ly wh? (gthhe oS (kno slike wyast Os One
a! cota Why Ks prs goles slay :

EK. 306 pp. of 14 lines.

201. ws 42. A collection of letters and other elegant compo-
sitions by Mohammad (Gah Aclah Allah of Dilly, an Amyr of
‘alamgyr. It is divided into several chapters Vyo>.

Beginning jU9 sire 45 pla 1) oil WE opel

Nawab ’alyy Mofammad Khan, 444 pp. of 20 lines.

202, lao) sic), “ Garden of elegant composition, being a collec-

2M 2

260 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K.C. B. [No. 3.

tion of the letters of Mahmid Gawan wl5¥ of the Deccan, a son of
Shaykh Mohammad Gylany.

Beginning sls Vly los YI elon day) Uyels

“ He was Wazyr of the Rahmanyyah dynasty of the Deccan, parti-
eularly of Humaytin Shah and his son Nitzam, and of Mohammad
Shah, and died in 885, see Firishtah I. p. 689.”

Nawab Dhiya aldyn Khan, 367 pp. of 15 lines.

203. LXY! oy. Letter forms composed by Yisufy for the use
of his son Hosayn. The collection is therefore also called Inshay
Yusufy.

Beginning 424=? 52 &alus p93} 9 (eb &ob,d wip ah}

E. 374 pp. of 18 lines, copied in 1011.

9204. (ya43 KiwolS, Letters and other elegant prose compositions
of Bhéran Mal Tamkyn, who resided at Agra in 1807, collected by
his grandson Puran Chand.

Bg, esl WISE 5 AALS Coyold SS pad jplalr oly aed

E. 100 pp. of 12 lines.

205. 4 wAdS. Collection of letters of Munshiy Jaswant Ray
Bahadur.

Bg. Jd=/195 aide yolF (oll gswos w95 Uys 5 itis ery er

EK. 122 pp. of 16 lines.

206. willy wlee. Descriptions in prose of various subjects,
selected from the most elegant Persian authors, as Amyr Khosraw,
Mirza Khalyl, Mirza Jalal Zabataba, Khan Arai, Shaykh Moham-
mad Caliz, Mokhlig Khan, &c. Without preface.

Bg. Stet shot SEL cpm AF creel Cet poms Cte) el yay Ahem
ara lal Ne

E. 620 pp. of 19 lines.

207. era} ees? cS. A work on Rhetoric, by Nitz4m aldyn
Ahmad.

Bg. erect isl Ly ody Lsle eel cs dt des

EH. 178 pp. of 15 lines.

208. elves} (eb). (Printed) Abridgement of Persian Rhetorie
with examples compiled by Maharaj4 Kali Krishné Bahadur,”
Calcutta 1847, 80 pp.

Beginning op» 1) c5)\%o y9y9 Orb cle » os) ae

209. cleo! wie. Poetical expressions of the Persian language

1854.| Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C. B. 261

explained by Ray Anand Ram, whose Takhullug was Mokhlig. “ He
was a Khatry of Dilly, and in the service of Sayf aldawlah of Lahor.
He left a Persian and Hindy Dywan and is also author of the His-
tory of Nadir Shah’s war with Mohammad Shah. He died in 1163.”
(1164 ?)

Beginning dl sdle wly 9,5 65 _polRe yy yy

H, 531 pp. of 15 lines, a fine copy written in 1267.

210. psdls peels! Si2,8. A Persian Dictionary by a pupil of
Ibrahym Qiw4m Fartqy ; (perhaps by himself, and only the preface by
the pupil.) The pages being injured, the text is not complete.

Beginning Cus 902 usin god aly

Sir H. Elliot, 800 pp. of 21 lines, an old copy.

2. GRY c (iso, A Glossary and Commentary on the Akhldge
Naciry, by ’abd al-Rahman b. ’abd al-Karym of Burhampur, compiled im
1085. He says that he found an autograph of the Ethics of Nacir
aldyn Z'isy which he had used in his lectures, and after a careful study
he wrote this work upon it, which is divided into two parts oo, the
first contains a Glossary, and the second an explanation of verses of
the Qoran, traditions, &c. which occur in it. Among the books which
he professes to have used are the following wladleo} WKY) yo? WU, iS
wplel) s5 Lb wiley} ola sl Sx},

E. 93 pp. of 9 lines, a new copy.

212, waslbs cskyo. A treatise on Hindustany Grammar, by Insha.

Beginning cl 5 | ysy91o S311 C3 cols

E. 320 pp. of 16 lines, incomplete. This book has lately been
printed at Murshidabad.

213. (Si wleleeo 4 Vocabulary of the Slang of the Thugs, by
Munshiy Mirzé Mohammad ’alyy Akbar of [dhabad.

Beginning Wheto Oly 9 ey Fj]05} Sols Cplaey Oem

Lithographed, Calcutta 1839. Small 8vo. 197 pp.

214. Rules of Grammar and Vocabulary of the Chaghatay language,
compiled by Mohammad Mahdliy Tabryzy in 1198.

Beginning | Sie. plas, OST ploy 04m

E. 391 pp. of 9 lines, new.

In the same volume is another work on the same subject by an
anonymous author, 261 pp.

Beginning whet whty af cgllad AU] Sos! Whos - - erdled} oy aleg
asst pound Lawn! oye disbe | 65)95 wh} |

262 Manuscripts of the late Sir H. Elliot, K. C0. B. [No. 3.

In the same volume is a vocabulary of the Turkoman dialect, by
Ahl aldyn Turkoman, a son of Bayram ’alyy 173 (pliw y oo
51 AS ty ogee wi] 0 (sri 9.

The original of these vocabularies is in the Moty MaAall.

215. SL) 3,5. A treatise on the veterinary art, translated from the
Hindy (Sanscrit?) by order of Ghiyath aldyn Mohammad Shah b.
Mahmid Shab Khiljy in 783 (?). It is divided into 12 chapters Gb
and treats on the diseases of horses, &c. and their remedies.

Beginning WU ~oprteld earslet s Gell} Cy MM oras?}

216, “ob 152. A description of precious stones and some other
minerals, by Mohammad b. Ashraf Hosayny Rostamdary dedicated to
Babor.

Beginning wakes rod Gage! & aye ly igetSa days Sty Ost! den
lal Was! ow pot

Ratan Singh, 122 pp. of 15 lines.

217. ylywYl @slos. A medical treatise on tea, coffee and tobacco, by
Ahmad Hosayny.

Beginning |) srsSmyo GL 9 US y sles 9 ples

K. 64 pp. of 9 lines, new.

218, aysls le leo, An essay in Urdu against the infanticide of
the Rajputs, by Tafadhdhul Hosayn Khan of Jawnpur.

Beginning sooakoryjls SS yo 3,5 BS Erie 9S derbivo yl his}

E. two volumes 236 and 95 pp. of 7 lines.

219. (odgxwo Wels, The Mas’tidians Canon, by Abi-l-Ryhdn Mod.
b. Ahmad. Byrtny, dedicated to Sultan Abt Sa’yd Mas’ud b. Gamyn
aldawlah Mahmtid. This is probably the most accurate and one of
the largest Arabic works on astronomy. It is divided into 11 books
slaw,

Beginning soxly dy bS| L S2rw (0 Sp Some) |

E. A beautiful old copy, folio 516 pp. of 31 lines.

220, KnstS lpm pos») &iy5 Uy. (P.) The strongest evidence of
the non-existence of the Kabeesa in the doctrines of Zoroaster, in reply
to a work of Hajy Mofd. Hosain Ispahany, published in A. D. 1827
and entitled & 35} eles} (63 dmtQil] oly by Feroz b. Molla.

Beginning (pvlyy cele 9 ogo ls Colne

Bombay 1828, large 8vo. 223 pp.

221. yon wtyye2s, Very valuable drawings, with names, in Persian,
of birds used in hawking &c.

1854. | Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. 263

Be. (6% & es Sein 2 cb ls cg GU ULES psi 5b Xt ytgnas

E. 92 pp.

222. £/)) 20 53, The manner in which agriculture is practised
in India, described in Hindtstany by Kalb Hosayn Khan.

Beginning cs? US we By cele 9 o> y/ 9] jo

Lithographed, Agra, 1265, 270 pp. of 14 lines.

LOLOL ILO LPI OLLI nnn

Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills ; being the result of
Hzaminations made during the cold season of 1852-53.— By THoMAS
OtpuamM, Hsqg. F. BR. S. (Communicated by the Beng. Govt.)

The researches of the Geological Survey were directed during the
working season of 1852-53, to the examination of the Rajmahal Hills,
and portions of the adjoining’ districts.

The “ Rajmahal Hills’? form a comparatively isolated group of low,
flat-topped hills which extend from ,the borders of the district of
Beerbhoom, on the South, to the banks of the Ganges on the North.
The general direction of the range is North and South.

Near their southern extremity the hills are divided by the valley
of the Brahmini Nuddi; which flows from West to East through the
range, and forms the southern boundary of the Damin-i-koh or
Government Territory. North of this, the Puchwara pass, or the
valley of the Banslooi Nuddi, passes right across the general direction
of the range; and completely divides the hills. Still further North,
the high ground is intersected by the Chuperbhita pass, which has
a general North-Eastern direction, and further north by the Mujhwa,
or Moorcha pass, which runs South of Hast; these two passes unite
with the great valley of Burhait and Burio, which stretching North
and South for more than 15 miles, is connected with the plains of
the Ganges on the Hast, by the low ground around Ghutean and
Mohobutpoor through which the Goomani Nuddi passes.

This nearly isolated group of hills no where attains any great ele-
vation; the highest tops scarcely exceeding 2000 feet, but present

264 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. (No. 8.

throughout very picturesque and varied scenery. A large area of
their surface is still clothed with forest jungle, but a considerable
portion has been brought into good cultivation by the Sontal settlers,
as well as by the aboriginal hill-men.*

Of the mineral structure of these Hills, the earliest notice was
that of Dr. Buchanan, subsequently some detached papers in the
current periodicals, and the report of the Coal and Iron Committee
were the chief sources of information regarding their geological com-
position. Recently (1851) Capt. Sherwill has published Notes of
a tour in these hills{, in which he gives a good general sketch of
the tribes inhabiting the hills, and some passing allusions to their
geological formation. Of a small portion of the southern end of the
range, Dr. McClelland gave a Map and description in his report for
1848-49.

The statements of these authors, the occurrence of a number of
detached localities in which Coal had been stated to occur, especially
along the western flank of the hill range, the possibility of these
coal-beds proving only a continuation of the valuable beds of the
Damoodah valley, the importance of determining, even though un-
favourably, the true value of such deposits, and the fact that Sukri-
gully (at the North-Eastern corner of the Hills) had been indicated
asa locality likely to prove favourably situated for the manufacture
of iron, all rendered a careful examination of the district disirable.
An abstract of the results of this examination is now given.

The Revenue Survey Map of the district, (a tracing of which we
procured through the kindness of Captain Thuillier, Deputy Surveyor
General) not being lithographed, it became necessary to construct
working copies from the tracing, and again to transfer the geological
information. Further, these Maps being prepared and published
by separate Pergunnahs, while geological districts are totally irre-
spective of such fiscal boundaries, considerable delay unavoidably oc-

* It appears to me quite erroneous to view this range of the Rajmahal hills as in
any way a part of the great Vindhyan range, the true termination of which to the
N. East is in the Curruckpore hills, near to Monghyr. They are entirely distinct
in topographical position, in general direction, and in geological structure.

+ Gleanings in Science, vols. 2 and 3.

+ Journal of Asiat. Soc. Bengal, No, VII. 1851.

1854.] | Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. 265

curs in the compilation and preparation of Maps, on. which to record
the geological observations. Further, these Maps, being prepared
for special purposes, and seeking only to determine with accuracy
boundaries and contents (which they do most satisfactorily), are, as re-
gards the physical features of the country, quite insufficient in detail
for any careful geological examination. Of the interesting district
of the Damin-i-koh, all the topographical features were sketched
anew, and quite independently, as we proceeded.

The examination of the many fossils procured, is still progressing,
and the final result of their comparison will be given hereafter, with
more detailed geological discriptions. ,

The geological structure of the Damin-i-koh, is very distinct from
that of the adjoining district to the West and South, although es-
sentially connected with both.

The gneiss rocks, micaceous schists, hornblende rocks and. schists,
and granite, which form the great area to the West, extend conti-
nuously into the Damin-i-koh, and pass under the more recent rocks
which there oceur. Along the western flank of these hills, they
stretch with a very irregular outline, and extend for some distance
within the boundary of the Government territory. These schistose
and gneissose rocks are generally tilted up at high angles, in many
places much contorted, but on the whole (within this district) they
have a remarkably persistent direction and dip; their foliation planes

striking from 25° to 45° East of North; and the dip varying from
40° to 85° to the N. W.., occasionally they are perfectly vertical, and
in a few instances, the dip is reversed ; or to the South East.

Associated with the gneiss, which is the prevalent character of the
rocks, are numerous beds of hornblende slates and rock, sometimes
of great: beauty, the hornblende being of very dark bottle-green colour,
and highly erystalline, and the felspar of a pure white, or of a light
epidote green colour; numerous veins of largely crystalline, and
felspathic granite pierce through these rocks, and ramify between
and across the foliation. In many cases these veins are exclusively
composed of felspar and quartz ; the felspar generally of a pinkish
or flesh tint, the quartz of a dirty white. Frequently the mode of
arrangement of the crystalline masses of these minerals, produces a
beautiful and curious graphic-granite.

266 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 3.

The gneiss is, generally speaking, deficient in mica; occasionally it
has a granular quartzose aspect, and in other cases is highly crystal-
line and in thick masses or beds, so that excepting for its distinctly
laminated character, it would be considered a granite (Telobad, Raja-
bhita). This massive variety projecting in well marked ridges
across the country, is often split up by joints into nearly columnar
masses, the ridges when thus divided, having, when seen from a little
distance, much the aspect of huge walls of cyclopean masonry, while
some of the masses, standing up singly, look like sepulchral monu-
ments.

These rocks being essentially a portion of the great primary district
to the West, will more appropriately be treated of in detail in con-
nexion with that area.

Within the boundary of the Damin-i-koh, they stretch irregularly
from near Bhooktahn Hill, on the southern boundary at the Brahmini
river, by Katticoon, Nargunjo and the western flank of Muhooagurhe
hill. Here the boundary turns to the East into the Puchwara pass.
up which they extend to the village of Salungi, for about four miles,
From this, winding Northwards and Westwards round the base of
the Hill of Burgo, their outline again stretches into the Hills, some
miles East from Bokrabandh ; passing East of Chundna, of the large
Sontal village of Soonduree, and extending into the Chuperbhita
pass for some distance. In this part of the Damin-i-koh they cover
an area of at least six miles in width from the boundary.*

From the Goomani Nulla in the Chuperbhita pass, the eastern
boundary of these rocks passes in nearly a right line to near Kur-
matanr, where they are covered up by the sandstones of the coal-
bearing group.

North of Kurmatanr, they again cover a large area within the
Damin ; stretching from this with an irregular outline to the west of
of the Hurra coal, and skirting the remarkable hill of Gundesree to
the West, they pass northwards with a slightly curved boundary
into the district of Munni-haree.

Independently of this large area occupied continuously by these

* An excellent little map of this district will be found in Journal Asiatic Socie-
ty of Bengal No. VII. of 1851 accompanying Capt. W. Sherwill’s paper.

1854. | Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. 267

rocks, along the western escarpment of the Rajmahal Hills, similar
rocks are found in detached basins, covering several square miles of
area, near to Gopikandur and Dubrajpoor,* and again in a similar
detached position encircled on all sides by the sandstone and trap
rocks, near to and North of the village of Dhumni in the Chuperbhita
pass.

Throughout all this area, where these rocks are uncovered, the soil
resulting from their decomposition, as might be expected, is poor
and sandy. Frequent deposits of kunkur occur overlying these
rocks, and where this is the case, the soil is often good and produc-
tive. The greater portion of the district is tolerably level, broken
up by the small projecting ridges of rock, and is thickly populated.
Dotted over with the large and fine sal trees left by the Sontals in
their clearings, and varied by the masses of rock whose dark ridges
beetle over the richly coloured patches of wood at their base, this
district affords some of the most pleasing, and perfectly park-like
scenery in the Damin-i-koh (Katticoon, Rajabhita, Simr) wanting only
expanses of water, to render it most beautiful.

Resting upon the upturned edges of these old rocks, quite uncon-
formably, comes a series of conglomerate, sandstone, and shaly beds,
with occasional developments of coal, and of ironstone. This group
of beds stretches with some interruption from South to North
through the whole range of the Rajmahal hills, no where, however,
attaining any great thickness, or covering any great area. In this
series, occur the several beds of coal, which have been noticed by
several authors, as existing in this district.

The series consists of alternating beds of conglomerates, pebbly
sandstones, and quartzose grits, of earthy sandstones, and shaly
beds, with occasional beds of bituminous shales and of coal. The
prevailing colour is white or yellowish-white, occasionally brown,
and ferruginous, with a few beds of a deep red colour. As a whole
they are very felspathic, the pebbly beds being generally of pure
quartz in a felspathic cement: some of the beds are composed almost
entirely of decomposed felspar. In several places the beds near the
junction of the gneiss and other crystalline rocks consist of scarcely
worn or rounded fragments of these rocks, in a granular cement,

* Coloured as coal measures in Dr, McClelland’s Map: Report 1848-49.
2N 2

268 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 8.

clearly pointing to the source from whence the materials forming
these conglomerate and pebbly beds, had been derived.

Rejecting, for the present, the consideration of the occurrence of
coal at the Motijhurna Falls, near to Sikreegully, at the N. W.
corner of the Rajmahal hills ; (and which it will be seen belongs to
a slightly different period) ; all the localities in which coal has been
found in this district, occur at intervals along the western escarp-
ment of the hills, or at least near to this. The rocks associated
with the coal rest invariably on the old gneissose, and primary
schist rocks, for the most part dipping at low angles, or nearly
horizontal, and are in all cases covered up, (and not underlaid) by
the great overflowing sheets of trappean rocks, which form the
larger portion of the hill district.*

Of this coal-yielding series of rocks the lowest beds in the district
are those which occur in the vicinity of the southern boundary of
the Damin-i-koh district, near to the villages of Mussinia and
Dhomunpore. The series here consists of alternating beds of shales,
sandstones, conglomerates, &c. and a few thin layers of iron-
stone. The sandstones are generally of a greyish white colour
derived from the admixture of carbonaceous particles, with the
grains of quartz and felspar which compose the mass. Occasionally
the beds are stained of a deep red from percolation of peroxide of
iron; and some of the shales also are of this tint and character.
The iron stone is of good quality, but of no thickness, and occurs
principally in nodular masses, in the dark shales. In some of the
beds of shale, thin partings of coal occur, and these beds are occa-
sionally so intermixed with bituminous matter, that they would burn
freely, although not blazing.

In the Mussinia beds, there is no seam of coal worth working.t

* A reference to Dr. McClelland’s sections of the lower or southern part of the
Rajmahal hills, will show how completely we differ from him, in respect to these
rocks, he representing the trap as in all cases beneath the sandstones with coal.
A few, very few instances of dykes of trap, cutting through these rocks oceur;
no instance as far as I know, of a sheet or mass of trap underlying them.

+ Just beyond the boundary of the Government territory, near to Mussinia,
very tolerable coal is seen in the bed of a small nullah near the village of Hurrin-
singah the true coal seams are not very thick, but they are separated only by

highly bituminous shales, much of which could be profitably used, and which could
be economically raised.

1854.] Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. 269

Similar rocks occur to the west of Mussinia, near the village of
Dhomunpore. In these, the coal beds are a little thicker, but too
poor in quality to be workable with profit independently of their
very close proximity to the gneiss, and granite rocks, which renders
the amount of coal and its extent uncertain.

Encircled by the overlying trap rocks, a similar series of alter-:
nating beds of sandstone, shale, and shaly sandstone appears in
the valley of Dubrajpur and Gopikandur; here also found resting
upon gneiss, and shistose rocks. The coal of this locality occurs
in thin beds much mixed with earthy matter, and is of very inferior
quality. In fact, it is nothing more than a bituminous shale.

The sandstones extend on the south to Saldaha, and thence to
near Katticoon, where they are supported by the gneiss, as in other
places. Here also thin beds of coal are found, but none of these
afford any prospect of becoming a profitable source of fuel.

From this, the sandstones sweep round the slopes of the hills on
their western scarp ; and curve round the base of Muhooagurhe hill
into the Puchwara pass; in the valley of which, there is a large
area covered by these rocks, in which some beds of tolerably good
coal occur, (Burgo). Again from the Puchwara pass, these sand-
stones and shales skirt the western flank of the hills, northwards
to the Chuperbhita pass, preserving on the whole, a tolerably per-
sistent lithological character. Here also, near to Chuperbhita, thin
beds of coal are found.

Stretching still northwards, with some little interruption in their
continuity from faulting, these sandstones cover a large area to the
south of the range of Gundesree, where the coalpits (sunk originally
by Capt. Tanner) near to the village of Hurra, are situated. North
of this, the great flats of Munneehari and of Bhaugulpore com-
mence, and no rocks are visible.

Independently of this continuous range of the sandstones on the
west of the Rajmahal hills, there occur several detached areas of
these rocks within the hill district, which will be described more in
detail hereafter. Although of great interest in a geological point
of view, and as connected with the history of the formation of the
rocks of these hills, these are of little economical importance.

Resting upon, and covering up these shales, sandstones, and coals,

270 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 8.

there are immense overflowing sheets of basaltic and other trappean
rocks, which have spread above the sandstones, and passed over
them ina molten state intensely altering the rocks, into contact with
which they have come, baking them into porcelanic and glassy masses,
and producing great and important changes in their aspect and
texture.

These trappean rocks of varying character and composition com-
pose the surface rocks of nearly two-thirds of the whole area of the
Damin-i-koh : stretching continuously from south to north, forming
the highest ridges, as well as some of the lower valleys; and im-
pressing on the district the peculiar character of its scenery and
aspect. In mineral composition, they vary from dense, close-grained,
almost compact, and vitreous basalt, to perfect pumice ; the greater
portion being of a dense and crystalline basaltic trap; slightly vesi-
cular, occasionally abounding with olivine, and sometimes with glassy
felspar.

In structure also, these rocks present every possible gradation
from the most perfectly prismatic and columnar forms, with inter-
locking joints, to the most homogeneous claystone, in which no
symmetry of structure can be perceived. In some of the more
massive varieties, the concentric spherical structure, so frequently
noticed in trappean rocks, is remarkably well seen.

These old lava masses have been poured out at intervals, in many
successive flows; and have, as might have been anticipated, been
irregular in their distribution over the surface; although one fact,
which most forcibly strikes the observer is the remarkable persistency
in character, texture, and composition which prevails throughout
the entire area from north to south, over a district of some seventy
miles in length, and thirty miles in breadth.

In all these traps, there is a comparative absence of that great
group of minerals, the zeolites, which in other large districts of the
same character are so common and abundant. Of this group natrolite
occurs in minute acicular crystals not uncommonly, but I have never
seen it of any great beauty. Stilbite and Heulandite are also found
(Karodih, Amrapara, &c.) ; andin some of the floors abundance of the
chlorophaite of Macculloch. But the minerals, which in the majority
of cases occur filling or lining the vesicles of the amygdaloidal varie-

1854.] Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. 271

ties are agate and quartz. These occur in great beauty’and variety,
of every size, from a mere point to some feet across ; forming a thin
coating on the surface of the vesicle, or partially or entirely filling
the cavity. Inthe majority of cases, these cavities have a thin coating
of natrolite immediately adjoining the trap, inside which the agates
have been formed. The quartz, when it occurs, is generally the in-
nermost or last deposited mineral. There has often been a repeti-
tion of these layers of agate, and quartz. In colour, they are generally
white, or smoke-coloured; occasionally the agate layers have a red
tint, while the quartz crystals are sometimes, though rarely, of a beau-
tiful amethystine tint, (Burhait.) The agate occurs in botryoidal,
reniform, and mammillated groups, and some very beautiful speci-
mens have occurred.

Connected with these trappean rocks is one of the most interest-
ing facts in the geological structure of the hills, bearing on the
question of the mode of their formation, and evidencing the long
continuance of the ancient volcanic forces which have produced these
immense flows of molten matter.

The fact of these trappean rocks in all cases overlying, and altering
the sandstones, associated with the coal beds has already been stated,
But, resting upon these lower traps, and bearing all evidence of
having been quietly deposited upon them, occurs again another series
of beds of sands, and gravels, and of clays and muds, never attaining
any very great thickness. These again have been invaded by, and
covered by, another flow of trappean rock or lava, and above this
again, the same facts are repeated, beds of shales and sandstones
and clays occurring again and again, covered up by another sheet of
now-crystalline basalt. And this remarkable fact has been in one
or two cases distinctly repeated three or four times. In all these
instances, the dower beds of the mechanical rocks are unchanged, and
present their normal character of loosely aggregated sandstones, peb-
bly sandstones, or laminated clays; in some cases consisting largely
of the disintegrated debris of the rocks on which they rest: while
with equal constancy the upper beds are in all cases greatly altered,
indurated and affected by the mass of lava-like rock which had been
poured out over them. The evidence is perfectly clear, that dur-
ing a very considerable period of time, forces, analogous to existing

272 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 8.

volcanic forces, were in most active and powerful operation, some
where within, or near to the district, now forming the Rajmahal
hills; that these forces were exerted at successive intervals after
periods of repose, throwing out immense flows of molten lavas ; while
during these periods of repose, the deposition of clays, gravels and
sands, arising from ordinary causes continued to proceed. And that
these intervals were sufficient to admit of a growth, and in some
cases a luxuriant growth, of the plants then existing to take place.

In these upper beds, no coal has been found, but that the condi-
tions for its formation still existed, is evident from the frequent
occurrence of thin layers or beds of bituminous shale ; and in several
eases of carbonized stems and fragments of plants. In many of
these beds, the vegetable remains are very abundant, and furnish a
most important link in the chain of evidence determining the period
of the formation of these rocks.

A few of the more remarkable of these fossils were figured by
Dr. MacClelland, and described in his report (1848-49,) under the
names of Zamia, Taniopteris, &c. He referred the beds in which they
occurred to the epoch of the Oolitic rocks of Europe, and distin-
guished them altogether from the beds with which coal was found
associated, which latter were referred to the coal measure epoch.
So far as his researches extended, this conclusion appears justified.
But a more extended examination of the district proves that these
so-called Zamias, (Pétilophyllum of Morris,) are associated in the
same beds with fossils hitherto only found associated with the sup-
posed carboniferous rocks of Dr. MacClelland’s report. (Teniopteris,
Pecopteris ; Glossopteris, Zamia, and Vertebraria being all found in
the same beds.) This is an important fact bearing on the determi-
nation of the long unsettled question of the true geological era of
the Bengal coal-yielding series of rocks.

Some of these Zamia-like fossils from the Rajmahal district
appear, so far as can be determined from a comparison with drawings
alone, to be identical with the fossils found in Cutch and described
by Professor J. Morris in the London Geological Transactions
Volume V. under the name of Ptilophyllum; and which Cutch
fossils are associated with many other organic remains (animal as
well as vegetable) which appear to be unquestionably of the Oolitic

1854. | Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. 273

date. In this district no animal organic remains have been found ;
but these Ptilophylla occur abundantly, associated with several other
fossil plants hitherto only found in the beds associated with the
coal of Bengal.

There is, however, a well marked distinction to be drawn between
these beds. Although, as we have stated, these fossils are found
associated in the same beds, and thus prove the existence of the
plants which they represent at the same time, still they are not
commonly so found together, a prevalence of the Ptilophylla or
Zamia-like group characterizing the upper beds; a prevalence of
Vertebraria and of its associated fossils characterizing the lower
group. While, therefore, the whole series appears to belong un-
questionably to the same great formation, a distinction into upper
and lower series, may justly be drawn.

So far therefore, as present evidence goes (and to the same result
the analogies of the fossils discovered in the Burdwan coal field
point) the entire group of the coal-producing rocks of Bengal proper,*
would appear to belong to the same great geological era, as the exten-
sive formation of the Oolites of Hurope ; and to be essentially distinct
from, and of more recent date than the true coal measure series
(of Europe).

I doubt not that the further examination of the undoubtedly
Oolitic districts which are known to occur at intervals across the
central part of India (Bundelcund, &c. &c.) will enable the accuracy
of this conclusion to be fully and satisfactorily tested, and will throw
much light on the succession of rocks in India, a point as yet in
considerable obscurity.t

Above all the rocks noticed before and in many places forming a
considerable thickness on the tops of the highest ridges, occurs

* Tinclude here the Damoodah and Adji coal field; the Ramgurh coal fields
described by Mr. Williams, the Kuhur bali coal field, described by Dr. McClelland ;
the Rajmahal hill coals and a few isolated patches which occur between. Regarding
the coals of the Soane Valley I have no information.

+ Some of the fossils we have found have a triassic aspect and probably indicate
a period, a little more ancient than the oolitic. Unfortunately we have as yet no-
thing but vegetable remains, the conclusions derived from which, must always be
unsatisfactory.

274 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 3.

a remarkable vesicular, and concretionary conglomeritic rock, highly
ferruginous, and in many places so charged with peroxide of iron
that it can be used as an ore of iron. It frequently stands up in
high, steep, and boldly projecting cliffs, and though traversed by
many joints is so coherent, that it breaks off in huge masses of
many hundred cubic feet, found at lower levels on the hill sides,
while the smaller, more broken and more rounded masses, are
scattered over the surface of the country. This curious rock is in
some cases associated with and passes into irregularly bedded hard
ferruginous sandstones, but generally speaking the whole thickness
is of the conglomeritic structure noticed above. In it occur, sharply
angular as well as rounded (slightly) pieces of sandstone shales,
pebbly grits, &c. all identical with those which occur 2m situ beneath
it in the series. Many of these are derived from the altered shales,
and sandstones below the trap. The general aspect of this rock
when weathered, is exceedingly rough and scoriaceous; but on a
fresh fracture the mass has all the concretionary semi-crystalline
semi-vesicular aspect of the well known nodules of kunkur. Ina
few cases it is calcareous as well as ferruginous, and then the re-
semblance is even more striking. It is in fact an iron-tufa due to
similar causes, and presenting exactly the same general character,
as ordinary calcareous tufa, save that it is ferruginous instead of
calcareous.*

Along the flanks of the hills many detached, and in some cases
rich, deposits of kunkur occur, which are however no where worked
for lime. At Sukri-gully on the banks of the Ganges, where this
kunkur occurs in a tolerably regular bed, in addition to the
detached concretionary nodules and strings disseminated through
the red stiff clay which overlies it, it is worked to some extent for
the manufacture of lime. The same deposit under precisely similar
circumstances, shews at the projecting point on the Ganges near to

* This is the rock called Laterite in Capt. Sherwill’s papers and Dr. MacClelland’s
reports. It were well that this term (laterite) were either abandoned altogether,
or were more strictly defined in its application. It has been used as applying to
rocks so altogether distinct both in character and age, that it is useless as a defi-
nitive term, and its original application to a clay has been quite forgotten or
overlooked.

1854. | Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. 275

Tegrogunj, and here also might be economically valuable. In the
northern part of the hills near Simuria a mass of cale tufa* passing
into nodular kunkur is found, in one of the valleys intersecting the
hills, and similar deposits occur in several other places, stretching
all along the western flank of the hills. And in some places thick and
extensive (Chuperbhita pass, &c.) deposits of nodular kunkur cover
the low broken ground at the base of the hills.

Economicat Propucts.

The occurrence of beds of coal associated with the sandstones of
this district has already been noticed above. Of the localities where
the mineral was known to occur in 1851, Captain Sherwill has given
a list} enumerating thirteen. Of these at least eight are utterly
useless as productive sources of coal, in some coal does not exist
at all, while in others bituminous shale only occurs, of no use
as a fuel. In addition to the localities mentioned in this list, on the
revenue survey map of the Damin-i-koh, as well as on the index map
of the Bhaugulpore district, “coal’’ is marked as o¢curring a short
distance north of Kooskira, at the eastern extremity of the Puchwara
pass. There is however no trace of coal in this locality.

Of those places which offer any promise of producing useful fuel,
the Brahmini Nuddi, on the south of the hills; the districts of
Dubrajpore to the north of this, of Burgo, in the Puchwara pass ;
and of Hurra in the northern part of the hills, are alone worthy of
any detailed notice.

In the Brahmini Nuddi, coal is found close to Mussinia in thin
beds of very slaty character. None of these beds exceed two feet
in thickness and the best of them contain at least 50 per cent. of
shale or earthy matter ; the true coal seams not being more than a
few inches in thickness. At Dhomunpore some three miles to the
west of Mussinia a bed of slaty coal, a little more than two feet thick
is found. Itis of superior quality to the Mussinia coal, but still
earthy, and its small thickness and position make it scarcely worth
working.

In the vicinity of Dubrajpore several thin beds of coal occur, all

* The “‘ bed of fresh water limestone’’ of Capt. Sherwiill.

t Notes on a tour in the Rajmahal hills, Journal Asiatic Society, Bengal, No,
VII. of 1851.

20 2

76 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 8.

slaty, and inferior in quality, and of no thickness. The coal rocks
here rest so immediately upon the gneiss, and are of such inconsi-
derable thickness, until they become covered up by the trap above,
that there seems no prospect of any profitable coal beds being
found.

To the east of the Koondapuhar a thin bed of black shale with
minute threads of coal through it, is found.

Were every locality where such occurs stated numerically in a
list of “ coal localities” it would be an easy task to quadruple the
number elsewhere given. It is, however, altogether a misapplication
of terms to apply the word coal to materials which would themselves
require a considerable amount of extraneous fuel to maintain com-
bustion.

By much the most important locality where coal has been found
in these hills is in the Puchwara pass, near the village and hill of
Burgo; which was first brought to notice by Mr. Pontet in 1844:
not only is the coal found here of better quality than elsewhere in,
the hills, but there is also a larger quantity of it.

The section as exposed in the Banslooi Nuddi shews a succes-
sion of thin beds of coal, and shaly coal from six inches to two feet
thick, with black shale, and grey carbonaceous sandstone and shales,
to which succeed (descending) coarse pebbly grits, shales, coal
(18 inches) sandstone shales, and bituminous shales with threads
of coal and thin seams not more than one to two inches, and coak
2 feet 8 inches. Then comes a series of beds of shales, sandy shales,
clunch and sandstones, with 3 layers of coal of different qualities ine
cluded, none exceeding 6 inches, attaining a thickness of about 45
feet thick under which we haye black shales, with coaly partings, viz :
Coaly' shale andieoalyis'22) PUBS 1 a
More earthy:shaley. se Gi. § O00 . , Pe RD
Goalpiivnirep. Mao esbe Oe Od hehe jestegin: Calas

O} 7%

ay 1 SV Ah eine AL A, Pek, Wiad Vane | aug
Grey shales). \eistaa. wintu lve a's ciate 0 cieilearaehetetoanni OMnue
Ditto shaly or clunchy Mion tel wae det Gee G.

Hard carbonaceous sandstones passing aids eerie mae oni
PP Reaba) Wake e rile foie nia Shiodin's 519: ile.-s00 00 “o.ptie oo» #900) chee ae

1854. | Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. 277

Black laminated shales full of fossil leaves (Glossopteris, &c.) O 9
Coal and coaly shale ....... DE Ra oe ie PU Ee ®
Black sandy shale thinly ae ORR Pes ete cts OSLO
Coal rather shaly, but good,.. ahr. ato niee series, » Glatt SH
Shale, grey and ferruginous itll For ssbiiak Se SPER Re: OSPR
Coal, with earthy partings, ...... 4 3
Blackish bituminous shale (oasitaje 1 6

Sandstones, grits, and abuigioutbiats oie a ve =e of
shaly beds extend from this to the junction of the con-
glomerate and gneissose rocks, about,................ 50 0

From this section it will be seen that there is a considerable
amount of coal in this locality, and of very tolerable quality. That
there is no bed of any value below those seen, is obvious from the
proximity of the old primary rocks, while the occurrence of the
great flow of trap above limits the series in that direction. The
beds are slightly rolling, but as a whole have a very slight dip to
the N. H. and although the rocks are not well seen in the valley
to the north of the intervening hill of Burgo, I am satisfied that the
coal seen there is one of the same beds as occur in the Banslooi
Nuddi, and that the series is continuous under that hill. The
depth of this covering of trap rock by preventing the sinking of
shafts would prove a serious difficulty in the economical extraction
of this coal. And, at present, its distance from any economical
means of conveyance would render it expensive to bring to market.
1 believe there is a fair prospect of a considerable amount of useful
fuel being found here, and such as would amply suffice for any local
demand, although perhaps it could not be profitably brought into
competition with other coals more favourably circumstanced.

The beds of coal stated to occur in the Chuperbhita pass, are
altogether useless as sources of fuel. Other beds of coal of greater
thickness and better quality occur about a mile south of the
Goomani Nuddi, near to the village of Sulda, and between it and
Jhupani. Here there are two beds each 8 feet thick (including
the shaly partings,) associated with thick bedded massive sandstones.
The floor of one of these beds of coal is white earthy sandstone,
and its roof sharp grits; the other (the lower) is also covered by
earthy whitish sandstone, but rests upon a blackish carbonaceous

278 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 38.

grit. In their associated beds, in the prevalence of thick massive
sandstones, as compared with the constant repetition of successive
beds of shales and sandy beds, the group of rocks here differs
materially from the Burgo beds. Judging from mineral character,
(for unfortunately there is no continuous section;) they seem to
belong to a higher portion of the series and to be in the general
section above the Burgo beds. The coal is all earthy.

Passing northward now to the Hurra field, we find a very consi-
derable amount of coal, but of a very inferior quality close to the
surface. Here Capt. Tanner sank some pits to ascertain the value
of this coal, and more recently Messrs. Duncan and Sweedland,
I was informed, sank a pit to some 60 feet in depth, but did not
succeed in finding any beds, other than those visible at the surface,
or rather exposed in the bed of the little hill stream adjoining.
Indeed the close proximity of the gneiss rocks to the east (within
150 yards of the spot) might have led to the anticipation of such
aresult. This pit gave a section of
Alternating beds of shaly sandstone and shale,............
Coaly;shaleand) coals, ..). «bad «sie! . 8 Stings !
Mudstone, with coaly partings, 2.2.0. 2. ¢4)..00 sslee ae ee ee
Coal: or coaly shale, ja.ieafe sw hie otal) ee) Si aleneehee ere

— bd bp Bf O

Mudstone as before,.......... ee

Sie = Cro -©

Sandstones of different degrees of hawiiees = ate aan Siaieaaenels? Mee
Sandstone and shale.

There is above these beds, another bed of the same coaly shale,
or coal, but none of these afford coal of any good quality, there
being in all at least 60 per cent. of earthy matter or shale, For such
purposes as burning lime or bricks this fuel might be turned to
profitable account, although for the ordinary uses for which coal 1s
employed, it would prove an inferior fuel. The extent of it is, no
doubt, considerable, dipping with a slight inclination to the Hast
and N. E.*

* Ina subsequent communication, dated 15th Feb. 1854, the value of these
coal beds in the Damin-i-koh, as likely to produce an abundance of good useful
fuel for the purposes here indicated (burning bricks, lime, &c.) and, as possibly
on more extended investigation, and on being opened out more fully, proving of

better quality and of greater extent, than judging from the portions now seen,

1854. ] Notes upon the Geology of the Rajymahal Hills. 279

At the Motijhurna falls, near to and south of Sukri-gully the
same gentlemen, as I was informed, sunk a pit in search of coal.
There could have been no previous examination of the adjoining
country ; as the slightest investigation would have shewn the utter
futility of such an attempt. The hill is composed of successive
sheets of columnar and massive trappean rocks, between the flows
of which, as has been stated to be the case commonly, occur thin
deposits of shales, and sands, in which are imbedded stems, and
fragmentary pieces of plants. A subsequent flow of molten lava
passing over these, has charred the stems, has baked the mud into
hard shale, and has indurated the irregularly deposited patches of
sand into a hard semi-vitreous sandstone. The same phenomena
are twice repeated; but the whole thickness of the intercalated
mechanical deposit does not in either case exceed a few feet* while
below are several hundred feet of nothing but basalt. It is difficult
to conceive how any discovery of coal could have been anticipated
in such a locality.

In many places throughout the hill district, iron is smelted in the
same rude way as in the adjoining districts. The source of the ore
used, is almost invariably the highly ferruginous sandstones which
occur, as noticed above, at the top of the series beneath the trap
rocks. Some of the beds of this sandstone or rather some portions
of the beds, are very highly impregnated with peroxide of iron, both

they appeared to be, was more fully insisted upons The most promising localities
were indicated, and the peculiarly favourable combination of circumstances at
present existing for working such beds from the great demand for coal for the
heavy railway works in the neighbourhood, was alluded to. It was strongly urged
that every encouragement should be given to such undertakings ; and in accord-
ance with these views the officer in charge of the Government territory of the
Damin-i-koh has been instructed by the Government of Bengal, through the
Board of Revenue to facilitate such enterprizes in every way in his power, and on
most liberal conditions. .

* There are only two falls here, not three, as stated, and these beds of shale,
&c, occur at the bottom of each fall. One ofthe indurated patches of sand, has
from some rude resemblance which it presented, been said to be a fossil head of a
rhinoceros, without apparently the slightest consideration of the extreme interest
which would attach to the finding of such a fossil in this locality, as elucidating the
geological date of the rocks in which it occurred.

280 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [No. 3.

disseminated, and investing the grains of the rock, and also forming
thin coatings on the fissures and joints. The so-called laterite of
these hills, (see above) is also in one or two places used as a source
of the iron, but the other is preferred.

The large and widely spread heaps of scoria and slag, the remains
of former workings, evidence the extent to which this smelting of
iron has been formerly carried on, and this in many places where
no trace of such furnaces now exist, and where no tradition of their
former existence can be discovered. |

The crude or cutcha iron, produced, as is ordinarily the case, in
small hemispherical lumps, or blooms, is either used for the supply
of the local workmen, who employ it in the manufacture of the few
agricultural implements required in the district, or it is sold to
dealers who carry it away to Jungypore, Moorshedabad, and other
marts. The iron is all wrought by Kols, who live quite distinct
from the Sontals, or the hill men, and constantly migrate in pursuit
of their labour. The operations are carried on in these hills on
the smallest scale, and with nothing approaching to the regularity
of system which characterizes the: same manufacture in the large
iron working villages of the adjoining district of Beerbhoom. Noris
there, I think, any prospect of this manufacture being so extended,
as to become available for the supply of any large demand. The ore
is too much scattered over a great area, ever to suffice for operations
ona large scale. At Sukri-gully, which had been ‘indicated as a
locality favourable for the manufacture of iron, not even this rude,
and limited native system of operations is carried on. And there
does not appear the slightest ground for supposing that there exist
in that vicinity conditions favourable for such a manufacture.

But while satisfied that there is no prospect of obtaining from this
or the immediately adjoining districts any large supply of cast-iron
or of iron adapted for large works, I am equally certain that consi-
derable improvements could be made on the present rude system of
working ; still keeping in view the production of malleable iron by
a single process, as at present. A single and very simple improve-
ment in the mode of expressing the large amount of slag, which comes
from the hearth mixed up with the spongy metallic mass, would in
itself add much to the value of the iron; and coincidently with this

1854. ] Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hilis. 281

some improvements on the blast used and the mode of producing it,
would be needful. The immense loss which occurs in refining the first
smelted iron, or as they say making it pucka, a loss which amounts
often to fully one-half of the entire weight, at once points out the
great want of such improvements : while the excellent quality of the
iron obtained, and its admirable adaptation for many purposes are
unquestionable.

Beds of fine siliceous clay, which with proper treatment would
yield excellent fire bricks and crucibles, and prove an admirable
material for the manufacture of many useful articles of hard pot-
tery, occur in several places. This clay is white, with a slight pink-
ish or grey dove-coloured tint; burns when properly cleaned to a
dead cream white; is very refractory, and only requires a slight
admixture of some other more tenacious clay to give it sufficient
adherence to bear moulding. This is the Khari of the natives, and
is the same as that which occurs near to the Ganges north of Col-
gong; and which was so long since as 1840 very strongly recom-
mended by Dr. O'Shaughnessy for the purposes I have mentioned.
Within the district of the Rajmahal Hills, it occurs in several
places ; near to Lohuria, in the ridge joining the hill of Gundesru,
&e. &¢.; and again in abundance at Khari-puhar in the South, out-
side the Damin-i-koh boundary. This clay has been partially worked
at Patturghatta, on the banks of the Ganges, for pottery; wood
being here used as the fuel in baking : elsewhere it is only dug for
the ordinary uses to which it is applied by the natives, colouring
houses, writing, painting, &c. In connexion with the coal of this
district, it will hereafter prove a valuable material.

There are few other mineral products within the district of any
value. Some of the highly indurated beds of shale which occur
under the trap-rocks, would with proper selection, afford stones well
adapted for the purposes of coarse hones, or sharpening stones
(oil stones) ; and might be so applied; of this kind is a bed near
Burhait of a salmon-coloured tint (erroneously described as “ clink-
stone,”’) from which, with a little care in the selection, gocd pieces
could be obtained.

Throughout the hills, the trap rocks themselves yield the most
admirable road materials. Throughout the Damin-i-koh, excellent

282 Notes upon the Geology of the Rajmahal Hills. [WNo. 3.

roads traversing the district in all the principal direetions have been
constructed under Mr. Pontet’s direction. In this respect, as in
many others, the Government district offersa most striking and most
favourable contrast to the adjoining zemindaris, in which it 1s almost
impossible to move about excepting on Hlephants, and which are
marked, not so much by the badness of the roads, as by the total
absence of any of these means of communication.*

From some of the sandstone beds, (as at Mussinia) mill-stones
are extracted, but m the rudest and most expensive way, by cutting
the stone out of the solid mass from the centre of the beds. The
demand for these is small, and but few are extracted.

In addition to the district referred to above, the small area in
which coal, and its associated rocks oecur near to the villages of
Khutunga and Tungsuli, on the northern bank of the river. More
about five miles from Soory, (Beerbhoom) was carefully examined.

Itis quite isolated, being surrounded on all sides by primary
slates, gneiss, and granite rocks. From east to west the sandstones
and shales extend about 2 miles in length, and from north to south
about one mile, covering an area of about 23 square miles. There ig
no thickness of these rocks, and among them no coal of any value
oceurs. There are thin seams, and irregular layers, but of no com-
mercial value. The rocks have a general but slight dip to the
south by west (about 50), and fill a little hollow or basin in the
primary rocks.

* It is, E think, to be regretted that more eare and skill have not been devoted
to the selection and laying out of these roads within the Damin-i-koh; and to
rendering them more permanent. The Sontals are fully alive to the value of the
facility of communication, and readily construct a road; but they naturally take it
to, or through their own villages, or divert its course to avoid the slightest obsta-
cle. Many of these roads are, in consequence of these deviations, nearly twice as
long as they need have been from point to point. This may be of little conse-
quence now, but every year is extending the cultivation of these hills; and every
year is rendering it more desirable that these lines of communication should be
improved. The same time and labour now devoted to the annual repair of a road
the direction of which may be changed the next month, would suffice for the
making and repair of a more permanent road in a fixed direction,

1854. | On the quantity of Silé held in suspension. 283

This little area is interesting only as proving the fermer extension
of the formation te which these recks belong, but is econemically, of
no value whatever.

No. 334.

Copy of this letter and of its enclosure forwarded to the Asiatic

Society.

On the quantity of Silt held in suspension by the waters of the
Hooghly at Calcutta, in each month of the year. By Hunry
Prppineron, Curator, Museum ef Economic Geology.

I some years ago (1842) collected for examination a set of twe
bottles of the waters of the Hooghly taken on the Ist of each
month, at noon, at Calcutta and at Burisaul, with the view of ob-
taining a fair average of the actual amount of silt held in suspension
by the waters of the Hooghly and the Burrampocter near their
mouths. The time of tide was purposely neglected, as either high
or low water, or any intermediate term between these would have
given a result perhaps farther from a fair average than taking it at
all times.

One set of these bottles I sent to professor Ehrenberg for his
researches on the Infusoriz. His reply did not reach me, but Dr.
Halconer informed me that he had received them and spoke highly
of the curious results he had obtained. <A press of other matter
prevented me from following owt the enquiry I then proposed te
myself, and the bottles remained in the Museum.

In the course of some private researches connected with ques-
tions arising in my mind as a member of the Hooghly River Com-
mittee, I was again desirous of ascertaining the average amount of
silt, and I fortunately found that 11 out of 12 of the Hooghly-
water bottles were yet forthcoming, but only seven of those from
Burisaul; but the loss of these last was not so much to be regret-
ted, as Burisaul is not favourably situated for the collection of
specimens of water from the great Ganges. The results here stated

then relate to the Hooghly only, at Calcutta.
. a B 2

284 On the quantity of Silt held in suspension. [No. 3.

The annexed table represents in columns the results obtained
in each month from a given number of fluid ounces of water ; column
A being the contents of each bottle carefully measured, the mean of
which is 254 fluid ounces ; column B represents the total amount of
sediment of all kinds as found, varying from 29.25 gr. in June to
3.25 gr. in October !

Tabular statement of the amount of Silt in the water of the Hooghly
at Caleutta for each month im the year \842. The water being
taken at Noon, on the first day of each month.

A B C D
1842. |Quantity of; Total of sedi- |Harthy mat-| Carbonate of

water. ment. ter. Lime.
wen Oz. Grs. Grs. pth 2: eta

January,...... 22.2 gs Te 3.00 75
February, ... 26.2 7.10 00.00 7.10
Mareliss i002 28 24.00 6.25 17.75
SAGO, Vevelenw eee 26.4 27.75 1115 16.60
May, eves. 23.3 18.10 6.45 11.65
SWC Tn.0's coos: 24 4 29.25 21.00 8.25
+ J pea te 25.4 11.00 6.40 4.60
August, ...... 27.3 13.65 5.50 8.15
September,...|. 26.4 11.65 5.90 5.75
October, ...... 22.2 3.25 2.15 wd 10
November,... 26 10.00 2 12 7.88
December,* 24,4 (pads 2.56 481
BECAD, co cesar: ~ Oz. 25.4 Grs. 13.99 Grs. 6.04 Grs. 7 .95

No doubt the state of tide has to do with these amounts, but
the average of 13.99 gr. for the whole year is perhaps not very far
from the truth ? Column C contains the weight of earthy matter

* December Intercalated between November and January.

1854. | On the quantity of Silt held in suspension. 285

only, when separated from the amount of Carbonate of Lime which,
as will be seen below, it was both necessary, and of great interest
to obtain. Column D shews the amount of Carbonate of Lime ;
and herein a very curious fact, which is of much geological import-
ance was disclosed, namely, that in some months so large a portion
of Carbonate of Lime is held in solution by the waters of the
Hooghly, that, as the Carbonic Acid evaporates, it is deposited in a
erystalline crust at the neck and on the sides of the bottle, and in a few
of these months it even forms a small cup-shaped stalactite on the
apex of the bottom of the bottle! adding thus very largely to the
actual solid contents of the water when we come to consider them
geologically.* |

The table thus shews, as a mean result, that while the average of
other earthy solid matters amounts only to 6.04 grains, the car-
bonate of lime amounts to 7.95 grains, or nearly one-third more in
weight ; so that a rock formed of such silt would contain in round
numbers 60 per cent. of carbonate of lime! or be in other words
a good Kunkur !

Reducing the fluid (apothecary’s) ounces of water to cubic mea-
sure at 1.73296 inches to a cubic ounce, the average quantity of
water 25.33 oz. will be equal to 43.89587 inches ; which, to save
decimals, we may call 43.90 cubic inches of water, containing 13.99
grains of silt ; which for a cubic foot will give 550.677 grains or
14th of an ounce by weight of solid silt!

Thad also collected a small quantity of the silt deposited in the
tanks in which the river water at Chandpaul Ghaut is pumped up
for the aqueducts of the town, which contains, I find, 10.85 per cent.
of calcareous matter, and taking this to be the average of the silt,
I found that a cubic inch of it, moistened and beaten hard, and

* In a paper ‘‘ On the fertilizing principle of the inundations of the Hooghly,’’
published in vol. xviii. of the Society’s Transactions twenty years ago (1833) I
shewed, page 224, that lime, and not vegetable matter, was probably the fertiliz-
ing principle of the silt of the Hooghly, in which it was found to exist to the
amount of 6 per cent, I also shewed that the drainings from the mud were highly
impregnated with carbonic acid holding lime in solution. Sir Charles Lyall, Ele-
ments of Geology ; page 89, vol. I. of edition of 1841, says in reference to this,
that it throws great light on the mineralization of organic bodies.

286 On the quantity of Silt held in suspension. [No. 3.

dried to the consistence of a sun-burnt brick (a kacha brick as it is
called) weighed 424 ‘grains, so that each cubic foot of water con-
tains 1.2988 cubic inches of solid matter; or in other terms, each
cubic foot of water holds 5355 (one thirteen hundred and thirty-
third) part of its bulk of silt in suspension on an average of the
year, opposite to Calcutta.

In the months of March, April, May and June, in which the
largest amount of deposit is shewn, the average it will be seen is
much higher, being as follows.

Cub. Ins.
Average quantity of water, ......... 25.50 oz. or 44.190.
OE SINE os Sonao teen aeeeeees te 24.77 ors.
of carbonate of lime,...... 13.56 ers.

of silt, in each cub. foot, 1678.92 ers,
being 735 part (one four hundred and thirty-sixth) of its bulk, of
which more than one half or 33% is carbonate of lime !

This is far higher than the Rev. Mr. Everest’s result for the four
months of the rains at Benares, of =1, in bulk,* but it is evident
that no parallel can be established between the waters of the great
Ganges at Benares and those of an offset of it like the Hooghly,
flowing through a vast extent of alluvial soil ; depositing and re-
ceiving on its progress the detritus of both new and ancient allu-
vial soils, and of primitive and transition rocks from the country
on its western shores ; but the whole result now obtained here is a
highly curious one, and I think well worthy of being placed on re-
cord.

I find that water taken on the 24th January, from the middle of
the river is turbid, but nothing more, and cannot hold much more
solid matter in suspension, than is shewn by our table. Upon
testing it by lime-water the large quantity of carbonic acid gas
which it holds in solution (and which indeed is seen rising from it
in bubbles when the bottle has been carried through the heat of
the sun) is immediately apparent,f as is also the lime by Oxalate

* See Rev. Mr. Everest’s paper; Journal As. Soc. vol. I. p. 238 quoted by Sir

Charles Lyall also, in Principles of Geology, p. 269,
+ The absence of sulphates being first ascertained be Muriate of Barytes and

the carbonate redissolved by Muriatic acid.

1854.| Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. 287

of Ammonia ; both assays demonstrating clearly the perfect truth of
the foregoing details.
PostTscoRirr.

It was correctly remarked, I think by Major Baker, when this
paper was read at the meeting of the Society, that water taken at
the surface would hold less silt in suspension, as that at the bottom
would hold more, than the true mean amount. Agreeing fully in
this, I have contrived a plan for obtaining water at any moderate
depth, and am collecting another series of specimens to include both
the surface and the mean depth water. JI have moreover obtained
the assistance of Mr. H. Hiller, Commanding the H.C. Outer
Floating Light Vessel, and have supplied him with directions so that
I trust we shall be able to have this singular problem fully investi-
gated in a year or two.

ue,

Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles, new or little known.—
By Evwarp Buytu.

(Continued from Vol. XXII. p. 655.)

CALAMARIA CATENATA, nobis, 2.8. (C. monticola ? Cantor, P. Z. 9.
1839, p. 50).* No anterior frontals: the vertical plate broad, pen-
tagonal, and almost as large as the occipitals: 13 rows of scales:
scute 187; scutelle 41 pairs. Predominant colour dusky above,
formed by minute black specks upon a pale ground-tint ; below pale
buff with an iridescent lustre, and marked with lateral series of
square black spots chiefly upon alternate scute. Four black lines
throughout above, the upper bordering a pale medial streak, which is
simple upon the tail, but along the body forms a concatenation of
elongated oval spots. An imperfect whitish-buff collar, and similar
marks before and behind the eye. Length of specimen 17 in,, of
which tail 2} in. From Asim. Mr. Robinson.t

C. ReticuLata, nobis, .s. Vertical plate hexagonal, angulated
to the front, and not half so large as the occipitals: supra-orbital

* “C, olivaceo fusca, collari, leté flavo, lined dorsali albicante, abdomine citri-
no. Scut. abd. 125; scutel. subcaud. 44. Hab. Naga Hills.”

‘f This and other species sent by Mr. Robinson, we much suspect are from the
Khasya hills, or other upland territory.

288 Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. [ No. 3.

large and subtriangular. Thirteen rows of scales: scute 136, 138 ;

scutelle 27, 28 pairs. Colour shining dull black, brilliant and irides-

cent below: minute yellowish-white specks on the sides of the mouth,

throat, and along the sides of the body. In spirit the edges of the

scales are seen to be of a deep black, imparting a reticulated appear-

ance. The larger of two specimens measures 12 in., of which tail
Sin. From Asd4m. Mr. Robinson.

C. TeENUICcEPS, nobis, 2. s. Colour iridescent black above, yellow-
ish-white below. Nearly affined to C. toneicrers, Cantor, but the
head anterior to the eyes much less elongated, and the posterior
frontals consequently are about as broad as long: vertical plate
elongate-hexangular, broadest anteriorly: head conical, narrow; the
jaws of equal length. Thirteen rows of scales. Scutze 138; scu-
telle 37 pairs. Length of specimen 14 in., of which tail 2 in.
From the vicinity of Darjiling. Capt. W. 8. Sherwill.

The two following species of this genus are remarkable for having
the posterior frontals united.

C. Fusca, nobis, z.s. Of an iridescent dull black colour through-
out, the ventrals slightly margined paler. Head small, narrow.
Vertical plate pentangular with rounded anterior base, the
posterior lateral angles so obtuse in some that the plate might then
be described as triangular: occipitals very large, elongated. Thirteen
rows of scales. Scutz 155-7; scutelle 30-384 pairs. Leneth 15
in., of which tail 2in. Young obscurely striated with longitudinal
rows of pale dots. From Darjilmg. Capt. W. 8. Sherwill.

C. oBSCURO-STRIATA, nobis, 2. s. Much affined to last: the
muzzle less obtusely pointed, and the anterior frontals conspicuously
smaller. Iridescent brown-black, the under-parts particularly lus-
trous; obscurely streaked throughout with a pale band occupying
the adjoining portions of the fourth and fifth rows of scales on each
side, a narrow pale line also along the middle of each of the first
three rows, and three similar narrow pale lines along the back, all
alternating with dusky lines. Thirteen rows of scales. Scutze 153-
163; scutelle 40 pairs. Length of the larger of two specimens
114 in., of which tail 2in. From Rangoon.

The next has both the anterior and the posterior frontals, respec-
tively, united or undivided.

1854. ] Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. 289

C. Bicotor, nobis, 2. s. Dusky-plumbeous above, buffy-white
below, throughout ; these colours gradually blending, and not abrupt-
ly demarcated as in C. TeNnvIcEps. Vertical plate pentangular,
broader than long, or forming almost a triangle laterally truncated :
rostral large and broad; the muzzle consequently obtuse ; and the
head broader and flatter than usual in this genus. Seventeen rows of
scales. Scute 210; scutelle 75 pairs. Length of a specimen 19}
in., of which tail 43 in. From Asim. Mr. Robinson.

CORONELLA CALLICEPHALUS, Gray, dan. IW. N. H., Dec. 1853,
p. 390.* A beautiful species, with form and scutation of head as in
the European Coxiuser Escunaret (as figured by Schlegel) ; but the
eye somewhat smaller. Nineteen rows of scales: scute 201, 211;
scutelle 56, 65 pairs. Colour a light brown, paler below. Head
with a median black line over the vertical and occipital scute, and
another continued from each eye to the first of a series of about 18
semi-annuli, which in the young consist of large and broad white-
edged black spots, reaching down to the abdominal scute; but in
adults the black of the interior of these spots disappears more or
less completely, leaving only the pale-margined black edge, so that
two narrow black transverse bands remain in place of the single
broad black spot of the young: also at about the ninth or tenth of
the latter from the head, two narrow black dorsal lines commence,
which at first are broken and irregular, but gradually become conti-
nuous and well defined towards and upon the tail, where they cross
its transverse bands and are continued to the extreme tip. Length
of a specimen 27 in., of which tail4in. From Asém. Mr. Robinson.

XENoDON PURPURASCENS, Schlegel. The varieties of colouring
of this Snake are extraordinary ; even more so than those of Lyco-
DON AvuLicus. Two adults in spirit from Goalpara are entirely of
a pale colour (evidently, however, much blanched), without traces of
markings. Another, from Asam, is of a dull red-brown above, with
narrow black transverse bands; lower-parts reddish-pearly, with
two rows of somewhat indistinct black spots, mostly on alternate
scute : head-markings indistinct. A third variety (Coroneila albo-
cincta, Cantor, P. Z. S. 1889, p. 50), also from Asam, is of a clay colour,

* When the above description was taken, we had not seen that by Mr. Gray,

which is less detailed.
2Q

290 Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. [No. 3.

the scales black-margined and sprinkled over with minute black
spots, and the entire length marked with about 24 black-edged white
semi-annuh ; beneath, the black spots are more developed than in the ~
last variety, and are more or less continuous towards the vent: the
usual head-markings distinct. Two others, from Goalpara and Lower
Asam, nearly resemble the last, but have no white semi-annuli, nor
markings underneath the tail or anterior third of body. Others, again,
from various parts, including central* and 8. India and Ceylon, also
the Tenasserim provinces, have the upper-parts more or less dark,
and variously freckled, often with imperfect semi-annuli placed near
together, and alternately distinct and comparatively obscure: the
under-parts commonly spotless; and sometimes the collar quite
black. A single young specimen from Ceylon has 3 rows of black
spots continued upon each scuta as far as the vent, where the medial
row ceases, and the other two rews are continued to the tip of the
tail: above, the black semi-annuli are divided, and the halves placed
alternately to the right and left, becoming gradually indistinct upon
the hinder half. Upon a first view, this might be considered a dis-
tinct species; but we can perceive no structural variation from
the rest, and intermediate varieties most probably occur. In all,
save the first, the peculiar markings of the head readily indicate
the species; as do the rostral and anterior frontal plates from other
Indian serpents.

COLUBER NIGROMARGINATUS, nobis, 2. s. Nearly affined to C.
RADIATUS, Schlegel, but attaining the size of C. mucosus, (L., v.
Bilumenbachii, Merrem): our largest specimen measuring 72 ft.
long, of which the tail is 2 ft. lin. Colour a bright pea-green
(changing in spirit to blue), paler below, each scale of the upper-
parts margined with black. Upon the shields of the crown the
black margins are extremely slight though present, and they gra-
dually increase in breadth posteriorly until about the middle of the
entire length, when the two colours resolve into four black alternat-
ing with three narrower blue streaks which are continued to the end
of the tail. Hye larger than in C. mucosvs, much larger than in C.
RADIATUS. One large superior and one small inferior pre-ocular
plate ; and a single freenal, the latter as in C. napratus, to which

* Ammerkantak, towards source of Nerbudda; 3700 ft. elevation.

1854.] Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. 291

the present species bears a near approximation in the details of its
structure. Sixteen rows of scales, the four median slightly carinated.
Scutz 192-4; scutelle 126-132 pairs. Hab. Vicinity of Darjiling,
where procured by Capt. W. 8S. Sherwill, who sent with it examples
of U. rapratus, C. Korros, and C. Fasciozatus. Dr. Kelaart has
also favoured us with C. korros from Ceylon; but the species does
not appear to have been hitherto observed in the Indian peninsula.

C. PRASINUS, nobis, m.s. Wholly green, becoming verditer in
spirit ; glaucous below and bordering the mouth: 19 rows of slight-
ly carinated scales: scutee 205, 6; scutelle 107, 8 pairs. Vertical
shield triangular with rounded apex ; rather larger than the supra-
orbitals, and rather smaller than the occipitals: a single large pre-
orbital, and one elongate-oval freenal. Tail suddenly tapering. The
larger of two specimens measures 37 in., of which tail9 in. From
Asém. Mr. Robinson.

C. HEXAGONOTUS (?), Cantor,* var., adult. Length 4 ft., of
which tail 153} in.; the latter remarkably slender. Colour brown,
paler below ; the anterior fourth of the body marked with transverse
dusky bands, which become gradually more obscure till they dis-
appear. Seventeen rows of slightly imbricated scales, the median
row hexagonal. Vertical plate large, pentagonal, broad to the front.
Two pre-orbitals, the lower small and bordered by the third and
fourth labials; the fourth labial bordering the eye, which is of
moderate size; two post-orbitals, and a third or infra-orbital border-
ing on the fourth, fifth, and sixth labials: nasals large, elongate, the
nostril opening in the middle, near the outer border of the anterior
frontal; a single small subtriangular frenal. Scuteze 195; scutelle
144 pairs. Hab. Arakan (Ramri) ?

C. prapema, Schlegel; C. Oppellii, Wagler. This is a little
known species ; and two examples of it in our museum (origin uncer-
tain) would not be readily recognised from Russell’s plate (II, 30),
which would appear to have been taken from an old and remarkably
thick individual. One of the Society’s specimens is of about equal
length to that figured by Russell, but is much more slender ; the
other is smaller. The markings of the head are very peculiar, as
the transverse black band from eye to eye and continued below the

* J, A. S. XVI, 921,
2 @2

292 Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. [No. 3.

eye, and the four black specks on the two occipital plates. Upon
the nape is a longitudinal black stripe, followed by a series of black
spots along the spine, the first few of them being round, the rest
eradually assuming the appearance of short transverse bands, much
more regular and placed nearer together than as represented by
Russell: towards the tail they diminish in size, and upon it are
reduced to a series of minute black specks. Their number,
from head to base of tail, amounts to 75. Alternating with the
dorsal bands is, on each side, a series of smaller lateral transverse
bands, which begin on the sides of the neck as large round black
spots, following two oblique streaks behind the eye, and disappear
altogether on the tail. They are placed with great regularity; and
on the borders of the abdominal scutz is a further series of black
spots. Such are the markings of our larger specimen, these being
of an unmixed black. In our smaller example, all the dorsal black
bands have the middle of each scale marked with the pale clay-colour
which constitutes the general ground-tint, the lateral streaks are
less decided, but the spots on the borders of the scute are more so,
and every alternate scuta has an additional spot near each lateral
margin. There are 19 rows of perfectly smooth (or not carinated)
imbricated scales. Eye rather large: a great upper and small lower
pre-orbital; one large subquadrate freenal; two post-orbitals: and
the fifth and sixth labials border the eye below. Scutze 207-8;
scutelle 98 pairs. Length of our larger specimen 363 in., of which
tail 93 im.

C. protus, Daudin; C. Plinii, Merrem (Russell, I, 29). Of this
little known species, Mr. Jerdon has favoured us with a young
example, from 8. India. It is a true CoLusBmEr, and not a variety of
CoRONELLA BALIODEIRA, Schlegel, as suspected by Dr. Cantor.*

HERPETODRYAS HELENA, (Daudin). In the Society’s museum
are two specimens of a Snake, from Darjiling and Rungpore respec-
tively, which may represent a variety of this species. Colour nearly
uniform brown above, yellowish-white below with two lateral rows of
dusky specks, one speck on each side of every abdominal scuta; a
slight dusky streak from behind the eye; a trace of a black V-like
mark on the nape; and very obscure indications of body-markings

* J. A. S. XVI, 913.

1854. ] Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. 293

analogous to those of Russell’s figure (I, 32). Seventeen rows of
earinated scales. The larger of two individuals measures 29} in.,
of which the tail occupies 8 in., and head 1 in. Scutee 189, 199 ;
scutelle 84, 90.

PSAMMOPHIS CONDANARIUS, Gray (Russell, I, pl. 27; very bad).
Seventeen rows of smooth scales, of which the first row on each
side is very broad, the second row less broad, and the rest narrow
and lanceolate. General colour bright green above, pale yellow or
yellowish white below; longitudinally striped, except more or less
towards the head, with four pale bands: the upper occupying the
fourth and half respectively of the third and fifth rows of scales,
and bounded above and below with a more or less defined narrow
black line; the lower occupying the lateral margins of the abdominal
scutze and subcaudal scutelle, and defined above and below with
narrow black lines which are very distinct. A pale superciliary
streak bordered with black commences from the nostrils, and
another below the eye, occupying the upper half of the labials. Some
also shew an ill-defined pale dorsal streak. Hab. Lower Bengal ?

LEPTOPHIS RUBESCENS; Dipsas rubescens, Gray, Hardwicke’s Il.
Ind. Zool. This seems affined to DrnpROPHIS RHODOPLEURON,
Schlegel, from Amboyna. The nareal apertures are remarkably
minute and abruptly pierced in the centre of the nasals. Vertical
plate narrow. Neck slender. Body much compressed. General
aspect of colour reddish-brown, powdered over throughout, excepting
on the chin and throat, with minute specks. A row of black spots
along the spine. A brown central occipital stripe, and similar
lateral stripe from nostril to ear. Seventeen rows of smooth scales.
Scute 198; scutelle 120. From Mergui. Capt. Berdmore.

L. ornatus, (Shaw), var. Marked very like young specimens of
CoronELLA RussELwi, excepting on the head. Colour olive-brown,
the upper-parts marked throughout with a regular series of trans-
verse black bars, broader towards the head, narrower and becoming
_ indistinct towards the end of the tail; these black bars set off by
whitish edges. Head marked nearly as usual. From Ceylon.
Dr. Kelaart.

Dirsas FERRUGINEA, Cantor, P. Z. S. 1839, p. 58. Head smooth
and flat above, remarkably Frog-like, with semewhat pointed muzzle :

294 Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. No. 3.

anterior frontals very small; the supra-orbitals larger than the
vertical plate. Canines above and below well developed. Tail
suddenly tapering. Colour a dull somewhat ferruginous brown
above, a little marked with black and:white shewing between the
scales; a broad dark lateral band throughout, and above it an obscure
pale band: lower-parts buffy yellowish-white, with a narrow dark
lateral band on each side, and the rest thickly sprinkled over with
minute black specks. Head with a narrow black median line over
the frontal and vertical plates, and another over the supra-orbital,
meeting its opposite on the occipital and continued to the nape:
black lines also border the lips and pass through the eye. Seven-
teen rows of scales: scute 171, 175; scutelle 56, 64 pairs. Length
of one 182 in., of which tail 38; in. From Asdm and the vicinity of
Darjiling ; Mr. Robinson and Capt. Sherwill.

D. monticoua, Cantor, P, Z. S. 1839, p. 53. Affined to D. rrt-
GONOTA in structure. Brown above, pearly-white below, separated
by a broad black streak behind the eye: lowermost row of scales
black-bordered for the anterior third of the body; and traces of
other lines towards the head. Jifteen rows of scales: scute 158,
193; scutelle 82, 106 pairs. Length of one 22 in., of which tail

iin. Hab. Asém; Mr. Robinson.

D. NIGROMARGINATA, nobis, 7. s. Also affined to D. TRIGONOTA,
with median row of dorsal scales broad and hexagonal. Wo elon-
gated teeth. Colour throughout green above, the distensible skin
black between the scales; yellowish-white below. Twenty-one
ranges of scales: scute 252; scutelle 132 pairs. Length of one
42 in., of which tail 11 in. Hab. Asim. Mr. Robinson.*

* D. TRIGONOTA, the most common species of India proper, attains to about 6
ft. in length, but is rarely met with so large, and preys (at least those of medium
size) chiefly on the CALoTES VERSICOLOR in L. Bengal. Vertical shield as broad
as in the Malayan D, MULTIMACULATA, not less so as represented in Dr, Schlegel’s
plate. The markings are ill represented by Russell, who figures the young. The
very young (about 9 in.) are of a pale ashy colour, with but slight traces of the
markings of the adult; a faint lateral band consisting of three parallel somewhat
darker lines is continued throughout the length, also a medial and two lateral
abdominal lines, besides which the under-parts are very minutely speckled. There
is a white median frontal streak bordered with black, continued into a black occi-

1854. | Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. 295

TROPIDONOTUS ZEBRINUS, nobis, 2.s. (TR. ciRysaRaos, Schlegel,
var.?) Vertical plate twice as broad as the superciliary, and of
same length. One pre-orbital and three post-orbitals. Upper-
parts (in spirit) deep plumbeous, obscurely spotted with black; the
sides and under-parts yellowish-white, the former throughout banded
with black, and each band having a whitish spot (probably yellow in
the recent specimen) above it. Head plumbeous above, the labial
plates with a triangular black spot at the point of junction of each
of them above, and exhibiting thus two larger spots posterior and
two smaller anterior to the eye. Two or three distinct black bands
across the nape. Rows of scales 15: scute 137; scutelle 96 pairs.
Length of specimen (which is quite young) 102 in., of which the
tail measures 83 in. From Mergui. Capt. Berdmore.

TR. ANGUSTICEPS, nobis, ». s. Head narrow, not broader than the
neck, little depressed, the eye much larger than in Tr. umBRatus,
and vertical shield broad. Colour (in spirit) plumbeous above,
uniformly spotted with black throughout; below whitish, more or
less variegated with black on the hinder half: head without mark-
ings; but a V-like mark on the nape with apex towards the
occiput, becoming obsolete in adults. One specimen has 4 pra-
orbital and 5 post-orbital plates ; but in general these number 2 or
3 and 4: and the same specimen is remarkable for having no dark
markings above, but some indistinct pale spots, probably of a vivid
colour on the recent Snake. In an adult the black spots on the
upper parts are almost confined to the skin between the scales, and
there is no blackish colour on the hinder half underneath. Seven-
teen rows of scales: scute 167, 72; scutelle 57, 67 pairs. Length

pital streak. When 2 or 3 ft. long, the white frontal streak is retained, and at the
occiput are two diverging white lines, which converge and meet behind at the first
of the series of imperfectly triangular white spots bordered and set off with black,
which are continued throughout the body ; becoming gradually more ill defined
towards and upon the tail. The lower-parts are now pearly-white, a trace only of
the lateral abdominal lines appearing as a row of small spots on each side, though not
regularly upon every scuta, The full grown adult is altogether much darker, with
the white markings tending to become obsolete ; a conspicuous median black stripe
is continued over the forehead and occiput, and another proceeds backward from
each eye. Abdomen more or less speckled, with the lines of lateral spots more or

less apparent. -

296 Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. [No. 3.

of an adult 41 in., of which tail 83 in. Inhabits Asam and Ara-
kan. |

TR. SUBMINIATUS (?), Schlegel. A most variable species, affined
in structure to the preceding. One 16 in. long has the upper-parts
speckled over with black and bright yellow on a greenish ground,
under-parts whitish throughout. Head plumbeous above: a large
black patch behind the occiput, surrounded except in front by
orange-yellow border, behind which again the nape is bright ver-
million, chiefly between the scales. A conspicuous black streak
below the eye, and two black spots posteriorly towards the gape:
scutee 147; scutelle 94 pairs. Another, rather larger, has the back
almost plain dark plumbeous, paler and spotted with black towards
the nape; lower-parts freckled with minute black specks, and in-
creasingly so to the tail-tip: occiput and nape green, crossed with
two orange bands, becoming redder posteriorly. All the upper
labials with a black stripe, where each adjoins the next. Scute
157; scutelle 66 pairs. A third, 29 in. long, has the upper-parts
dark olive brown, with bright yellow spots on the skin between the
scales; the lower dull pearly: nape green, followed by a vermillion
space: a single broad black streak below the eye. Scute 155; scu-
tellea 83 pairs. The above three specimens are from Asam. Nume-
rous others from Rungpore and Arakan, are mostly similar to the
last, with generally a double black streak below the eye uniting
beneath, rarely a single streak, and one large specimen has no streak
below the eye: this would seem to disappear with age. Rows of
scales 17, 19: scute 150, 166; scutelle €0 to 90 pairs, but gener-
ally intermediate. Tail in all suddenly tapering. Largest specimen,
which is much thicker than the others (denoting maturity), 3 ft.,
of which tail 83 in.

Tr. Macrops, nobis, 2. s. Eye very large; the vertical shield
broad, and posterior frontals twice as large as the anterior. Prevail-
ing hue of the upper-parts a dull vinaceous, many of the scales
margined with black, and some with yellow: a series of yellow spots
(about 50 in number) continued along the spine to the extremity of
the tail, with a row of black spots on either side. Head and neck
.plumbeous, diverging on the nape where the first of the series of
yellow spots is placed; a slight whitish V-like mark on occiput.

1854. ] Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. 297

Lower parts yellowish-white, with specks and powdering of dusky ;
more prevalent towards and upon the tail. Seventeen ranges of
scales : scute 164-6; scutelle 130-46 pairs. Length of largest speci-
men 31 in., of which tail 64 in.

Two specimens closely resemble, but a third presents some dif-
ferences of colour. The row of yellow spots is wanting along the
spine, also the dark band on the nape, and the pale V-like occipital
mark: the under-parts also are more uniformly whitish. Scute 168 ;
scutelle 124 pairs only. All are from near Darjiling. Capt. W.S.
Sherwill.

TR. DIPSAS, nobis, x. s. Form as in Drpsag, slender, the neck
much compressed. Head oval, flattened above; eyes large; the
muzzle anterier to the orbits short: nostrils small, opening quite
laterally ; the nasal and rostral shields being vertical. General
colour plumbeous above, obscurely spotted with black, and two barely
traceable lines of whitish spots, more distinct towards and upon the
neck where they increase in size towards the head. Occiput black,
with an elongated white medial spot, and white V-like mark behind
it, the apex of which is prolonged a little backward. A narrow black
line from eye to eye passing in front towards the muzzle; and
broader black streak posterior to the eye, continued as a series of
longish oval spots on the sides of the neck bordering the scute.
Some black marks also on the upper labials. Under-parts white
throughout, with a row of minute black specks on either side. Rows
of scales 17: scute 169; scutelle 90 pairs. Specimen (young) 212
in. long, of which tail 4¢in. Vicinity of Darjiling. Capt. W.S.
Sherwall.

Tr. PLATYCEPS, nobis, #.s. <A beautiful species, with small and
flat (but not broad) head, having much the aspect of a Hxrpnrrto-
pRryas.* Young specimens generally shew the two white dots on
the occipital shields, seen also in Tr. UmBratus. Frontal and na-
sal shields vertical. Head and upper-parts deep green with slight-
ly black-edged scales ; the lower-parts bright yellow, with a coral-
red stripe bordering the abdominal scute on each side, and strongly

* Perhaps H. rranatus, Gray, (Ann. M. N. H., Dec. 1853, p. 390,) may
prove to be a variety.

298 Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. [ No. 3.

tinging the sides of the body: subcaudal scutelle variegated with
greenish-dusky, and traces of the same about the throat. A white
streak bordered with black passes backward from behind the eye
and then upward to the occiput, but this would seem to disappear
with age. Such is (or was) the colouring of two specimens respec-
tively 27 in. long (of which tail 8 in.), and 213 in. (of which tail
63 in.). But another, 213 im. long, is remarkable for having the
chin and throat quite black, also the black markings of the dorsal
scales more strongly developed than in the others, and the
black marblings of the subcaudal scutelle are more intense: the
lateral coral-red band is merely indicated; and the white streak
behind the eye is more strongly developed and continued forward
to the muzzle, Number of rows of scales 19: scute 174, 86;
scutelle 89, 99 pairs. Another, from Asam, appears identical, but
has 155 scute only; and in spirit appears of a dull olive-creen
colour, with two longitudinal pale ruddy dorsal stripes, much as in
TR. STOLATUS, and the lower-parts are marked throughout with a
black lateral spot on each scuta, seen also in the black-throated
specimen. A small young example from the Khasya hills is similar
to that from Asim. The three first described are from near Dar-
jiling. Capt. W.S. Sherwill.

ELAPS PERSONATUS, nobis, 2. s. Vertical plate about equal to
the posterior frontals : supra-orbitals large, subquadrangular, elongate.
Colour of upper-parts bright red in the adult, brown or reddish-
brown in the young; marked throughout with from 22 to 28 narrow
black semi-annuli, having shght whitish margins: under-parts dull
yellowish-white, mottled throughout with black patches more or less
developed: head black above, with whitish muzzle and broad cross
band posterior to the eyes. Scales lustrous; 13 rows above: scute
196, 218; scutelle 29, 34 pairs. Length of largest specimen 242
in., of which tail 22 in. From Asdm.

Rana Ropusta, nobis, 2. s. A moderately large Frog from
Ceylon. Limbs exceedingly thick and massive; the third-digits
fully webbed. Skin subgranulose, especially on the lower-parts.
A slight transverse fold on the breast. Colour dusky above, with a
large black patch on the back, another on the croup, and smaller
lateral patches. Lower-parts yellowish-white, with a V-like mark

1854: | Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. 299

on the lower surface of the thigh in one of two specimens, both
males. The same individual has dusky spots or imperfect streaks
on the lower surface of the thigh, and its posterior surface is marked
with longitudinal streaks of alternating black and yellowish-white.
Digital membrane speckled with black. Length from snout to vent
3 in., and of hind-limb.4 in., of which the foot is half. Presented
by Dr. E. F. Kelaart.

LYMNODYTES MACULARIUS, nobis, 2. s. Differs from L. ERy-
TuRzEUS by the slightly but distinctly papillose skin of the back,
and non-verrucose posterior surface of thighs; by its shorter and
stouter limbs, and short anterior digits, the two outermost of which
have their terminal disks smaller than in L. rrytHrmus. There is
a broad black band from nostril to loin, bordered above and below
by narrow pale yellow streaks. Entire lower-parts spotless light
yellow, as also the upper lip. A black spot at the shoulder, and
line along the posterior surface of the fore-limb. One or more
similar lines on the hind-limbs; the thighs beautifully mottled with
black ; and a black medial line along the back, which becomes double
over. the loins. Length of male from muzzle to vent 2% in.; of hind-
limb 82 in.; of which the foot measures 12 in. Hab. Ceylon.
Dr. E. F. Kelaart.

L. trvipus, nobis, w. s. A large species with short and remark-
ably fleshy thighs. Colour dusky above, paler and tinged with
ruddy on the sides which are spotted with black. Chin, throat
and breast, minutely variegated pale and dusky. Belly and thighs
underneath, sullied whitish. Above, the thighs and shanks are
paler than the back and tinged with ruddy, having several dusky
cross-bands. Posterior surface of thigh smooth or non-verrucose.
Length from muzzle to vent 37 in., and of hind-leg 43 in., of which

. the foot is 23 in. From Colombo. Dr. E. F. Kelaart.

MEGALOPHRYS GIGAS, nobis, 2. s.. (Edible Frog of Sikim, vide
J. A. S. XXII, 557.) Adult male 44 in. from snout to vent ;
hind-foot 7+ in., of which foot from heel 32 in. Breadth of head
2 in. Interdigital membrane of the hind-foot well developed.
Fore-limbs extremely thick, with the skin of their inner surface
highly granulose. Upper-parts uniformly dull reddish or pur-
plish black, a little marked with white on the posterior surface

2k 2

300 Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. [No. 3.

of the thigh: below whitish, much suffused with dusky, and some
irregular white spots or marblings along the rami of the lower
jaw, and also on the sides of the body and along the sides of the
limbs. What appear to be the young have the head proportionally
less broad than in the adult, and the upper-parts have more of an
olive tinge, and the under-parts are ochreous-yellow, mottled with
reddish-brown. Hab. Sikim Himalaya. Capt. W. S. Sherwill.*
BoMBINATOR SIKIMMENSIS, nobis, x. s. Size and general charac-
ter of the European B. tannus, (Laur.), but the hind-toes free or
slightly webbed only at their extreme base. Male with four large
subquadrilateral papillose callosities on the breast, and correspond-
ing callosities on the upper surface of the innermost digits of each
fore-foot. The tubercles of the head, body, and limbs, much more
developed in males than in females. On the back are four irregular
rows of large porous tubercles, and numerous minute tubercles
without pores stud the rest of the upper-parts. On the hind-limbs
small porous tubercles are very regularly disposed. Colour dull livid
olive-green above, a little banded on the limbs; flame-coloured below,
more or less marbled with dusky. Presented by Capt. W.S. Sherwill.

Tn a collection of snakes from North Carolina presented to the
Society by the Rev. F. Fitzgerald, through the American Consul,
are two fine species of Homoxopsis, which do not appear to be
described either by Dr. Schlegel, or among the “ extra-limitals” of
New York by M. Dekay, or in other American lists to which we
have access. They may, therefore, be here briefly characterized as
probably new and undescribed.

HoMOLOPSIS CRASSA, nobis. Form thick and massive, with sub-
tetragonal section; the head broad, subtrigonal, flat, much broader
than the neck: body covered with 19 rows of broad, smooth and
shining imbricated scales, which on the sides are much larger and
broader than upon the back; eyes placed very forward: a single
anterior frontal, and series of 7 upper and 9 lower labials. Teeth
very minute. Colour black above, yellowish-white below; the sides

* Two other forms affined to MEGALoPHrRys, and like it and BomBINnaTor,
exhibiting no external ¢ympana, also sent from the Sikim Himalaya by Capt. Sher-
will, we have at present no means of classifying, for want of books of reference.

1854. | Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. 301

transversely banded with about 75 bands in all, the black of the
back descending and the yellowish-white of the lower parts ascend-
ing alternately, and the former continued irregularly across the
lower-parts where the two colours are about equally distributed.
Head black, irregularly variegated with yellowish-white ; the rostral
and labials of the latter hue, and all except the last three inferior
labials having a medial black spot. Most of the shields of the chin
and throat are also thus spotted. Scutz 200; scutelle 37 pairs.
Length of specimen 4 ft., of which tail 4in. Head 14 in. in great-
est breadth.

H. parvicers, nobis. Form moderately thick, attenuating towards
the head, which is small and not broader than the neck; body
covered with 19 rows of smooth shining imbricated scales, which
on the sides are much broader than upon the back; tail with only 8
rows of hexagonal scales besides the scutelle. Two anterior fron-
tals, half the size of the posterior. Teeth minute. Colour black
above, yellowish-white beneath, the latter extending over 2} rows
of scales on either side. Three yellowish-white dorsal stripes, one
median extending from the occiput to the middle of the tail, the
others lateral and occupying part of the 5th and 6th rows of scales.
On the lower parts, also, two lines are formed of broad black spots,
one on either side of each scuta, and along the middle of the body
is a third and median row. ‘The shields of the head are margined
and variegated with yellowish-white, and each labial except the
posterior three lower are whitish having a large black spot. Scute
161; scutelle 45. Length of specimen 23 ft., of which tail 53 in.

Appmnpa. Since the former part of the foregoing paper was
published, the author has had an opportunity of shewing the So-
ciety’s specimens of Burmese Tortoises to the Rev. J. Mason of
Maulmein, who has long devoted considerable attention to the zoo-
logy of the Tenasserim provinces. This gentleman immediately
recognised the TEstupo MEGatorus (J. A. S. XXII, 640,) as the
species with which he was most familiar in Burma: at once distin:
guishing it from the Indian T, srennata: and as his judgment is
worthy of confidence, we may pretty safely now rank T, MEGALOPUS
as a third Burmese species of the genus.

302 Notices and Descriptions of various Reptiles. [No. 3.

At about the same date of publication, appeared a paper by Dr.
Gray on some undescribed species of reptiles collected by Dr.
Joseph Hooker in the Khasia mountains and Sikim Himalaya. Among
them, his genus Dopasta approximates my OpuiseEps (J. A. S. XXII,
655), but is evidently distinct; the position of the vent in Dopasta
is not stated. Parias MacuLATa, Gray, is identical with Triqo-
NOCEPHALUS NILGIRIENSIS, Jerdon, J. A. S. XXII, 524, as we find
upon comparison of a fine Asamese specimen with the descriptions
by Messrs. Jerdon and Gray, and with a coloured figure sent by
Mr. Jerdon. Mr. Gray does not give the number of rows of scales
or of abdominal or caudal plates. Mr. Jerdon writes—“ 23 rows
of carinated scales. Scutz 142; scutelle 36.” The Asamese speci-
men has 23 rows of the first; scute 143; scutelle about 36 pairs.
Length 144 in., of which tail barely 2in. Colour pale, variegated
with dark blackish-edged patches on the upper parts, forming irre-
gular transverse bands, more or less divided and the halves. alter-
nating; below whitish, the plates speckled laterally with dusky ;
chin and sides of throat blackish ; a whitish band proceeding back-
ward from the eye, another from cleft of mouth, and between them
a black space. This Asamese specimen has an elongated black occi-
pital spot, succeeded by two lateral streaks which unite posteriorly ;
a somewhat different arrangement from that in Mr. Jerdon’s draw-
ing, and again different from that exhibited in an example from the
vicinity of Darjiling, which also has the under-parts much more
mottled with black ; but all are evidently identical in species.

SBF FPL III IPI OOOO

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATICO SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

FoR AprRiL, 1854.

At the usual monthly meeting of the Society held on the 6th
instant,

Sir J. W. Colvile, Knight, President, in the chair.

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read and con-
firmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Lady Elliot, a teak wood cabinet for coins, and copy of
a Volume entitled ‘ Appendix to the Arabs in Sindh’ printed for
private circulation by the late Sir H. Elhot.

2. From J. Cockburn, Esq. Superintendent Barrackpore Park,
Carcass of a Samber Deer. Elaphus.

3. From the Society of Natural Sciences of Cherbourg, through
the Foreign Office, the Memoirs of the Society, Vol. I. part 2.

4. From Mons. Bleeker, President, and Mons. G. A. Dehauge,
Secretary of the Society of Sciences of Netherlands India, Vol. I.
N.S. of the Transactions of the Society.

5. From Mr. Grote, on the part of Mr. Robinson, a Collection
of Snakes from Assam.

6. 3 Indo-Sythic (Kadphises) gold coins found near the Black
Pagoda, in the Pooree District, and sent for inspection by the
Hon’ble E. Drummond, were laid on the table.

The following gentlemem were named for ballot at the next
meeting.

J. J. Clarke, Esq. Civil Assistant Surgeon Hameerpore,—proposed
by Mr. Freeling and seconded by Mr. Grote.

F. Schiller, Esq. Merchant, Calcutta,—proposed by Dr. Sprenger
and seconded by Mr. Grote.

_ J. H.. Campbell, Esq. Merchant, Calcutta,—proposed by Dr.
Sprenger and seconded by the President.
The chairman on behalf of the Council communicated to the meet-

304 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 3.

ing the intelligence of Dr. J. B. Mill’s death, and proposed the follow-
ing resolution which was carried unanimously. Resolved, that the So-
ciety receive with much regret the intelligence of the death of the
Rev. Dr. Mill, who was formerly, for many years, one of its Vice-
Presidents, and, in point of Oriental learning, one of its most dis-
tinguished ornaments. |

Read Letters—

1. From Babu Rédanath Sikdar, communicating Abstracts of the
Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the
Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of January, 1854.

2. From W. Muir, Esq. enclosing copy of the Meteorological
Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to the Government of
the North Western Provinces, Agra, for the month of January, 1854.

3. From Mons. A Schroétter, Secretary General of the Imperial
Academy of Vienna, acknowledging receipt of the Journal and Re-
searches, and requesting to be furnished with other volumes of those
works.

4. Mr. HE. C. Bayley exhibited to the meeting an interesting col-
lection of ancient coins, which he had brought with him from Kunegra.

5. The Librarian and the Curator of the Zoological Department
submitted their usual monthly reports. The latter pointed out that
Mr. Robinson’s collection of snakes contained several species new to
the Society’s Museum, and some which had not yet been described.*

; Liprary.
The following books have been added to the library since the last
meeting.
Presented.
Memoires de la Société des Sciences Naturelles de Cherbourg, 1 er vol.
2 me Livraison.—By THE Soctgty.
Advantages of Gas in Private Houses in Calcutta, with a Description
of the Manufacture of Coal-gas.—By Carr. JaMEs.
The Indian Annals of Medical Science or Half-yearly Journal of Prac-
tical Medicine and Surgery, No. 1.—By tHe Epirtor.
East India Company’s Records founded on Official Documents, odes
a view of the Past and Present State of the British Possessions in | India.
—By Cesar Moreau. Lithograph.—By tHe Auruor.
Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie, Deel. IV. and afle-:

* Vide p. 287 et segs, ante,

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 305

verings 1 to 4, of Deel V.—By tHE Sociznty or Natura ScrENncEs oF
NETHERLAND’S Inpia.

Report of the Calcutta Public Library for 1853.—By THE Cunators oF
THE Liprary.

Selections from the Public Correspondence of the Punjab Adminis-
tration, No. VI. 4 copies.—By tun Corer CoMMISSIONER OF THE PUNJAB,

- Report on the Administration of the Salt Department of the Revenue

of Bengal, for the year 1852-53.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.

The Upadeshak, for March and April, 1854.—By tar Epitor.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for March and April, 1854.—By THE
Epitors.

The Oriental Baptist, Nos. 87, 88.—By tHE Eprtor.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, for February, 1854.—By tar Eprror.

The Citizen, from January to March, 1854.—By tHe Epitor.

The Bibidhartha Safigraha, No. 25.—By tue Epiror.

Purchased.
The Report of the British Association, for 1846.
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 23 to 26, for December, 1853.
Journal des Savants, for December, 1853.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, for January, 1854.

Exchanged.
Jameson’s Journal, No. III.
The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 42.
Ra’JENDRALA’L Mittra.
April 5th, 1854.

For May, 1854,

The usual monthly meeting of the Society was held on the 2nd
Instant at half-past 8 Pp. M.

Sir James Colvile, Kt., President, in the chair.

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read and con-
firmed, and the accounts and vouchers for the months of January and
February submitted to the meeting.

A copy of Dr. Sprenger’s Catalogue of the Oudh Libraries, Vol. 1,
received from the Government of Bengal, was laid on the table.

Shah Kabirudin laid on the table, a beautifully executed speci-
men of Persian Caligraphy by a Mauluvi of the Sasseram Madrasah.

306 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 3.

The following gentlemen duly proposed and seconded at the last
meeting were balloted for, and elected ordinary members.

Dr. J. J. Clarke, Hameerpore.

F. Schiller, Esq. Calcutta.

H. P. A. B. Riddell, Esq. B. C. S. was named for ballot at the
next meeting, proposed by the Hon’ble Col. Low and seconded by.
the President.

Recorded a note from Major J. S. Banks, wishing to withdraw
from the Society.

The Council submitted the following recommendations—

Is¢. That the offer of Rev. IF. Mason, to print the text and
translation of a Pali Grammar be accepted. The work to be pub-
lished as proposed by the Secretaries, viz. an Introduction with a
translation of the Grammar ; in London, and the Pali text hereafter.

2d. That the estimated expense for completing the Society’s
collection of the Puranas, be sanctioned and charged tothe Oriental
Fund.

3d. That the present Editors of the Icabah be requested to com-
mence with the publication of the latter portion of the work, to be
brought out by Hajee Mohammed Hosain under the precautions
necessary to preserve uniformity in the series, and that his offer to
become the Society’s Agent be also accepted.

4, That the Society subscribe for 5 copies of Pandit Premchand’s
edition of the Raghava Pandaviya, the cost being charged to the
Oriental Fund.

Resolved that the recommendations of the Council be adopted.

Read Letters—

1. From Babu Radhadnath Sikddr enclosing Abstracts of Meteo-
rological Register kept at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,
for the month of February, 1854.

From W. Muir, Esq. Secretary to the Government of the North
Western Provinces, enclosing Meteorological Register kept at the
Secretariat Office, Agra, for the month of March last.

From R. Clarke, Esq. Honorary Secretary to the Royal Asiatic
Society of London, acknowledging the receipt of the last 4 Nos.
of the Bibliotheca Indica.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 307

The Curator of the Zoological Department and the Librarian
having submitted their usual reports, the meeting adjourned.

LIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the last
meeting.

Presented.

Das Arabische Hohe lied der Liebe, das ist Tunel Faridhs. Taijet in
Text und Ubersetzung. Zum ersten male zur ersten sicular-feier der
K. K. Orientalischen Akademie. Herausgegeben von Hammar Purgstall.
Wien 1854, royal 8vo.—By tHe AUTHOR. |

Hony Hae kin Chin or the Law of Storms in Chinese, by D. J. Me-
Gowan, M. D. Ningpo, 1853.—By THE AuTHoR. |

Algemeen Verslag der Werkzaamheden van de Natuurkundige Veree-
niging in Nederlandsch Indie. Door Dr. P. Bleeker, Batavia, 1854,
8vo. Pamphlet.—By tHe AuTHoR.

Natuur-kundige Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsche Indie, Deel V. aflever-
ing Ven VI.—By rue Epiror.

Nieuwe Tien tallen Diagnostische Beschrijvingen van Nieuwe of Weinig
bekende Vischsoorten van Sumatra, Door Dr. P. Bleeker.—By THE
AUTHOR.

Bij-drage tot de kennis der Ichtheologische Fauna van Halmaheira,
Door Dr. Bleeker. Pamphlet.—By tHe AuTnHor.

Discours de M. Garcin de Tassy, al’Ouverture de son cours d’Hindous-
tani, a l’Ecole Impériale et spéciale des langues Orientales Vivantes, pres
la Bibliotheque Impériale, le 29 November 1853.—By tor AuTHOR.

Notices of the Meetings of the members of the Royal Institution of
Great Britain, Part III.—By tue Institution.

Annual Report of the Royal Institution of Great Britain for the year
—:1852.—By tHe Same.

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy Vol. V.—By THE AcAaDEMY.

Astronomical Observations made at the Observatory of Cambridge by
the Rev. James Challis, Vol. XVII.—By tur SynpicaTE oF THE Cam-
BRIDGE OBSERVATORY.

The Querterly Journal of the Geological Society. Vol. X. Part IL—
By tHe Sociery.

First Report of the Centralising Christian School Book Society for the
period from April to Dec. 1853.—By Ba’su R. Mirrra.

The Indian Annals of Medical Science, a half yearly Journal of Practi-
cal Medicine and Surgery, No. II.—By tux Epiror.

Upadeshak, No. 89.—By tHe Eprrtor.

308 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

The Missionary, Vol. IV. Part 1.—By tax Eprtor.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 89.—By tax Epitor.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for May 1854.—By tHE Eprrtors.
The Oriental Spectator, for April 1854.—By tux Eprtor.

Doorbeen, a Persian Newspaper, Nos. 1 to 4.—By tHE Epiror.

The Tattwabodhini Patrika, No. 129.—By tor TatwaBopuHini’ Sanya’.
Bibidhartha Saigraha, No. 25.—By tHE Epiror.

The Citizen (Newspaper).—By Tur Eprtor.

Purchased.
Stevenson’s Murhatti Grammar. ;
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, for February, 1854.

Exchanged.
The Calcutta Review, No. XLIII.
The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 43.:
Ra‘JENDBALA'L MITTRa.
May 2nd, 1854.

pee

ara A, Mg m

» SKETCH Map

Soxavt, Boomwam, Caroma,

TO AID THE SEARCH FOR

Nvsé, M=EROS, AND AORNOS,
dsc chilly fo the hfs iG ( ee

Age; x eyit
8SSisted by Sans?

| PoshawurFort 94° 0) 44 N.Lut

The Base pon wheck thes Misi rs constuctect
[rem ether Maps tw betavid 10 be somewhat PONS ie

tat the atsrance Fouveen Ashingr 8 Aeuk is

The « eraites ¢ cuiiad site —

jn} Phi?

Mo nesrut Dye Be Shi

Marj Bungoish,
thins

Ad. E Lang

Male 15 Br Miles=d Inch

Drop of the Road Measurements{or dleflec
cu

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

PP DIELS LLLP DIILEPPEIILIL PIR A LAA BAL LE LPO LLP PPADS

No. I[V.—1854.

OOOO NN ee

Gradus ad Aornon.—By Major J. Apsore.

Of all the sites mentioned by the historians of Alexander, none
has excited deeper interest, none has so entirely defied research, as
the celebrated Rock Aornos ;* that Rock which having thrice resist-
ed the assaults of Hercules, yielded to the superior skill and indo-
mitable courage of the son of Philip. Yet there is no site which
seems so well defined by local peculiarities, none which at the
outset a traveller would so confidently calculate upon identifying.

The authort of the best English history of Alexander thus con-
fidently disposes of the question: “ It is on the right bank of the
Indus, close to the river. A. traveller going up the right bank could
not fail to find it.”

Acting upon this suggestion or guided by more direct reference
to ancient authors, Edward Conolly, in A. D. 18389, ascended the
right bank of the Indus as high as Umb, at that time in possession
of the celebrated Poynda Khan, whose possessions Cis-Indus had
been wrested from him by the Sikhs. He, being brother-in-law to
Sir W. McNaghten our Cabul Envoy, had with him a Tosha Khana,
and the distribution of handsome presents made him a welcome
guest upon that border.

lt is curious at this day to hear those who received him, relate
the impressions left by the first Englishman that had ever been
seen in that country.

* We have, I believe, no means of ascertaining whether this name was Aornos
or Aornon.

T The Rev. Mr, Williams.

No. LXVIII.—New Serius. Vou. XXIII, 2 7

310 Gradus ad Aornon. [ No. 4.

Edward Conolly (brother of the traveller and martyr Arthur Co-
nolly, whose name must ever be mentioned with reverence) was an
enthusiastic antiquary. He possessed an excellent and choice library
and had means of access to the Greek and Latin historians without
aid of translations. His industry and enthusiasm, however, seem to
have availed him little in the quest of Aornos. He may have made
guesses, but it is certain that he did not see the Rock Aornos
which “is so easily found by any traveller who proceeds up the
right bank of the Indus.’’ He may probably have been struck with
the name Umb* as the first syllable of that Umb Balimah where
Alexander fixed his camp for the attack of Aornos. But it is impro-
bable that Balimah, which is invisible from Umb, should have been
discovered by him.

Another English traveller Capt. Leacht followed Edward Conolly’s
steps a year or two after him. He was probably more general in
his enquiries. He met with the same attention as Conolly : but, if
either had purposed proceeding higher up the Indus, he found on
enquiry that such a step would be madness.

Vigne had come to Torbaila and had been struck with the name
of Umb, but failed to discover its adjunct Balimah. Being a liberal-
minded man, he allows his reader the choice of many sites scattered
over the Eusufzye, the Wuzzeeree country, and the Punjaub even to
Iskardoh beyond Cashmere. If in so ample an area, filled with
rugged rocks and impregnable fortresses, no Aornos worthy of
Hercules and Alexander is to be found, we hold the ease to be
indeed hopeless.

Now, it is very certain, that if Curtius’s history be a faithful nar-
rative of Alexander’s movements, Mr. Williams’ direetions for
finding Aornos are infallible. For since the assailants were hurled
from the rock into the Indus, the rock must have beetled over the
right bank of the river. Yet, not only Conolly, Leach and Vigne
have failed to discover any such rock answering to the description

* The name Umb seems to have struck several travellers. Genl. Court is, I
believe, the first who observes upon it : Vigne the second,

t I write this name with some hesitation from memory, having forgotten to
make a memorandum of it when the certificates given by this traveller to Poynda
Khan were brought to me.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 811

of either of the historians, but other officers have for years scrutinized
the rocks on the right bank of the Indus with like disappointment.
It may be well therefore to enquire wherein the difficulty lies.

Of all the histories written by ancient authors of Alexander’s
conquests only two* remain. The “ Anabasis’? of Arrian and the
“ Exploits of Alexander’ by Curtius, the first written 460 years,
the second 400 years after the death of Alexander. The contem-
porary history of Ptolemy, the companion of Alexander, is lost for
ever, so are the Journals of Alexander’s Quarter Master Generalf
Beton and of Diognetus. Another life of the king written during
his reign was destroyed by him for its fulsome flattery. The Jour-
nals of Onesicritus are lost, excepting some scattered fragments
quoted by other authors.

Now, if the two extant histories agreed in local description, we
might confidently take the guidance of either. But this is not the
fact, and in no case are the discrepancies so great, as in the several
descriptions of the Rock Aornos. It becomes therefore necessary
to make our choice: to follow the one, and either to reject the other
or to use it as a commentary. Where such necessity exists, few will
hesitate to prefer the matter-of-fact history of Arrian to the more
romantic narration of Curtius ; the first being the work apparently
of a cool investigator well versed in geography and in military
tactics ; whilst the beautiful language and vivid descriptions of
Curtius are often the whole merit of his work.

This plan I purpose pursuing in my quest of Aornos. Arrian
is the text, Curtius and Strabo are the commentaries. Curtius can
often, and Strabo may sometimes, supply hints omitted by Arrian.
All had access we may presume to Ptolemy’s authentic history.

In commencing this search, it is necessary to start from some
point, the general locality of which is beyond question. Let us take
for this the Alexandria ev woparapacais. Whether this be Begh-
ramf near Cabul or Istalif is immaterial at present, since the route
from either to India is the same.

Leaving Alexandria in Parapamisis, Alexander marched to the

* T do not mention Plutarch’s account, which is a sketch rather than a history.
+ See Pliny, Book VI. p. 125, D. Holland’s translation.
+ Vibgraon, an excellent city ; or Veuggron, a difficult city.

27 2

$12 Gradus ad Aornon. _ [No. 4.

city Nikaia and there sacrificed to Minerva. Then he advaneed to the
river Koopheen, sending heralds to Taxiles and those bordering the
Indus, commanding them to meet him on his advanee.

It is very important to identify this Nikaia, of the name of
which all traces seem to have disappeared from the country. For-
tunately the travels of the Chinese Hiuan Tsang supposed to have
been made in the 6th century of our era, throw some light upon the
locality. In the J ournal of this Society, we have two commentaries
upon these travels, the one by Major W. Anderson, the other by
Capt. A. Cunningham.

This traveller entering India from Cabul passes Lanpho, whick
both commentators identify as Lumghaun. Thence passing South-
East a great chain (of mountains) for the distance of 100 Li (or
17 miles) he arrives at Na,ko,lo,ho—the Northern limit of India,
on all sides girt with mountains, and having three stoupas or topes,
two the work of Asoka.

This place Major Anderson identified with Nungnuhar, the an-
cient name of the Julalabad district, and Capt. Cunningham iden-
tifies it with the Nungnihar, or Nagara or Diontsopolis of Ptolemy
and the Nusa of Alexander’s historians. Now the Nusa of Curtius
had tombs of cedar and was colder than other places passed by the
Macedonians who had just surmounted the snowy ridge of Paropa-
misas. It is certain that cedar groves could never have flourished
in the valley of Julalabad where the hot winds blow, and that
Jullalabad must have been the hottest spot yet found in their route.
Alexander, according to Arrian, came to Nusa after visiting Peshawur
and the Indus and after the capture of Aornos. The site of Julal-
abad will therefore answer neither historian’s account of Nusa.
But in the name Nungnihar we have undoubtedly the Nikaia of
Arrian, where Alexander halted to sacrifice to Atheue, and the Fines
Indie of Curtius, where on his arrival the border Chiefs and Prinees
thronged to worship him as the third of the sons of Jupiter who
had come amongst them.

Julalabad is the natural halting and refreshing-place of all armies
marching from Cabul to Peshawur. Here they recruit their sup-
plies. Here in the open valley they can suffer their cattle to graze
without fear of losing them. It is the limit also at which met in

1854.] . Gradus ad Aornon. 313

former days the Indian race and the races of Khorussaun,* and was
the point at which Sooltan Maimood first encountered an Indian
Army. The predominance of the Western races since the reign of
Maimood has driven back the Hindoo tribes to within the boundary
of the Indus. The robuster race of Afghan and Asuf, transplanted
to the mountains of Ghor by the conqueror Nabukht nasir seem
easily to have mastered for themselves all the more rugged tracts,
and to have driven out from the valley of Sohaut, or there to have
reduced to entire subjection, the softer races of the East, even so
early as the day of Alexander. But on the other hand, the greater
wealth of India and the heroic courage of the Rajpootre tribes ena-
bled them to maintain their empire wherever the climate was con-
genial to their constitution, or the surface suited to the evolutions
of their cavalry.

I know of no place in the route of Alexander better indicated
by local peculiarities and ancient name than the site of this Nikaia.
Nungnuhar or Julalabad was a convenient spot from which to send
heralds to the Indian tribes, as he could there entrust their safe
conduct to Indian chiefs and princes.

Leaving Nikaia, Alexander advanced to the Koopheen river. No
river had as yet been crossed, therefore no river is mentioned in the
route, although there flowed upon his left hand the various moun-
tain streams which united to the Cabul river form, at Julalabad, the
Nagooman. These streams and the countries they water, could have
had no attraction for Alexander: and to have involved himself in a
campaign among mountains so worthless and so rugged, would have
necessitated the deferment of his Indian expedition for another sea-
son. The river Koopheen xwdyv being the first mentioned in the
route is of much importance as a landmark.

We have seen that the united streams of the Cabul river, the
Punjsheer, the Mingar, the Alishung and Kooner become at Julala-
bad the river Nagooman. In like manner the river Punjgowra
and the Sohaut Sinde uniting in Sohaut there bear as one, various
new names, according to the towns near which they pass or to the
country they water. The names are Sohaut Sinde, Punjgowra.

* Khorussaun is the old name of all Afghanistaun, which formed the Eastern
province of Persia.

314 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

Ashtnugr ké qwur, Abazye ké qwur, &c. The word Qwur signi-
fying in the language of the country (viz. the Pushtoo), a river.
The origin of the name Koopheen is manifest in the existence near
the confluence of the Punjgowra and Sohaut Sinde of the site of an
old town called to this day Koofa. The Koopheen was ‘the river
nearest to the Indus on the Western side; for, after the capture of
Aornos, Alexander went through the Doaba of the Indus and the
The modern name Loondi or Lundi (signifying the
It applies at

Koopheen.
Short) seems to have been unknown at that time.
present only to the united streams of the Nagooman and Sohaut

Sinde from their junction to the Indus.

And it appears to me that

this portion only was called by the Greeks Koopheen.

I purpose giving the route as detailed by Arrian and by Curtius
in parallel columns condensing the relations of military operations,
so as to interrupt as little as possible the chain of localities.

Arrian.

And coming to the city Nikaia
and having sacrificed to Athene,
he advanced to the river Koo-
pheen, sending on an ambassador
to Taxiles and those bordering
the river Indus, commanding them
to meet him on his advance. And
Taxiles and the other Uparchs*
meeting him presented gifts, the
greatest sanctioned by the In-
dians, and promised to bestow the
elephants in their possession to
the number of twenty-five. Then
dividing the army he sent He-
phaistioon and Perdikkas to the
country of Peukela (Pekawur)
and even to the river Indus, hav-
ing the corps of Gorgios and
Kleitos and Meleagros and half
the companion horse and the

Curtius.

Alexander having entered the
confines of India, the princes of
the nations hastened to execute
his commands declaring him to
be the third descendant of Jupi-
ter who had appeared amongst
them. That Father Bacchus and
Hercules were known to them by
tradition, but that he was visi-
bly present to their senses. The
king commanded them, whom he
had benignly received, to follow
him, being about to employ them
as guides in his progress. When
they ceased to arrive he sent in
advance Hephaistioon and Per-
dikkas with a portion of the army
to subdue those who should re-
fuse his government, and to pro-
ceed to the river Indus, and there

* Taxiles, we see, was one of several Uparchs on the borders of the Indus.

1854.)

Arrian.
whole of the mercenary horse ;
instructed to seize by force the
places on their road or to reduce
them to surrender: and on their
arrival at the Indus, theretomake
all arrangements necessary for
With
them were sent Taxiles and the
other Uparchs. And they, on
arriving at the Indus, arranged
all this as directed by Alexander.
But Astes, Uparch of the coun-
try of Peukela mutinying, was
killed, and the city was destroyed.
For the force of Hephaistioon
investing it reduced it in thirty
days, and Astes himself was slain
and Suggaios was ordered to take
charge of the city. He had form-
erly fled from Astes and found re-
fuge with Taxiles,and this formed

the passage of that river.

Alexander’s assurance of him.
But Alexander leading the
shield-bearers and as many of the
companion horse as had not been
ordered to accompany Hephais-
tioon and the corps of those styled
foot companions, and the archers,
and the Agrians and the mounted
Javelineers, advanced against the
countries of the Aspasioi and of
the Gouraioi and of the Assa-
kanoi skirting the river called
Khoés* (or Khoee or Khoa,) a

Gradus ad Aornon.

315

Curtius.
build boats by which to waft his
army to the farther bank. They,
because many rivers were to be
crossed, so fitted together the ves-
sels, as that they might be taken
to pieces and being carried on
wageons, be again put together.
He ordered Craterus to follow him
with the phalanx, and himself
led the Horse and the Light
Infantry, and drove together
into the neighbouring city in a
skirmish those who opposed him.
After him followed Craterus, and
that the nations unused to Mace-
donian warfare might be at the
outset terror-stricken, he forbad
that quarter shouldbe given, burn-
ing the defensible cities which he
had besieged. And whilst riding
before the walls he was wounded
with an arrow. He, however,
took the town and having mur-
dered all the inhabitants raged
against the roofs. Thence having
conquered an obscure people he
arrived at Nusa. It chanced that
the camp being pitched before
the very walls in a woodland spot,
the chill of the night there af-
flicted the body more than usual
and that recourse was had to fire.
Wherefore the woods being felled
they set them on fire. The flame

* Having this name only in the accusative, we cannot certainly determine the

nomiuative.
for a river in that country to this day,

If it were Khoa we should have the word Khwur, the general name

316

Arian.

mountainous and rugged road,*
and haying with difficulty passed
it, he commanded the throng of
foot to follow step by step. But
he, taking all the horse, and of the
Macedonian foot 800, caused the
heavy armed foot to mount on
horseback, and pushed on rapidly,
because he had heard that the
neighbouring barbarians had fled
to the mountain of that country
and to defend such cities as were
tenable. Andattacking thematthe
first inhabited city on the road,
those arrayed in front of the walls
fled on the first assault and shut
themselves within thecity.”

This city had a double wall,
Alexander and Ptolemy were
wounded before it. It was taken
the day following, the inhabitants
flying to the mountain which was
near the city.

“Having levelled this city
he came to Andaka, another city,
which having entered on its
surrender, he occupied: he left
Krateros with the other foot
commanders, to take forcibly any
cities not voluntarily surrender-
ing and to arrange all matters in

* There seems to be here some misprint.

Gradus ad Aornon.

[ No. 4.

Curtius.
spreading enveloped the tombs
of the citizens. They were of
ancient cedar .and, taking fire,
spread widely until the whole was
levelled with the soil. And from
the city first the bark of dogs
then the murmur of men was
heard. And then the citizens
perceived an enemy and the Ma-
cedonians that they were before
the city. And now the king led
up his forces and besieged the
city, when those of the enemy
who tried conclusions were over-
whelmed with darts. Therefore
some triedsurrender, others fight :
their difference being known, he
commanded to surround those
who hesitated and to abstain from
slaughtering them, and at length
wearied with the evils of a siege
they surrendered. They gave
out that they were founded by -
Father Bacchus and this was
their real origin. The city is
founded beneath the roots of the
mountain which the inhabitants
call Meros: whence the Greeks
have drawn the license of fabling
that Father Bacchus was hidden
in the thigh of Jupiter. The

The text has mopev0ers 5€ mapa Tov

XONV KGAGUMEVOY TOTAMOY, OpEeLYNY TE OdOY Kal TpaxELay, Kat ToVTOY diaBas KAAETWSe

Had it been ryv there had been no doubt that it was the road which he passed with

difficulty but the masculine gender has led Rooke in his translation (which I have

procured to compare with my own) to translate it, ‘‘ when he had with some diffi-

culty crossed that river.’”’ It seems to me more probable that Arrian wrote tavryv.

1854..]

Arrian.
that district according to their
judgment.

“xxiv. But he, leading the
shieldbearers and the archers and
the Agrians and the corps of
Koinosand Attalos, and the squa-
dron of horse and more than four
Ipparchs of the other companions
and half the mounted archers,
advanced to the river Euaspla,
where was the Uparch of the As-
pasioiand, having passed over much
ground, the next day approached
the city. But the barbarians,
perceiving his approach, set fire to
the city and fled to the mountain.”

Many were slaughtered ere they
could reach the rugged country,
and Ptolemy, seeing their leader on
a hill, attacked and slew him, and
spoiled him after a hard contest
for the body: overpassing the
mountain, Alexander arrived at a
city called Arigaios or Arigaion.
“ There also the army of Krateros
rejoined him, having fulfilled all
the king’s commands. And he di-
rected Krateros to re-people that
city which he deemed convenient
for a colony with volunteers of
that neighbourhood and with the
sick of the army.”

He then pursued the fugitives
and encamped at the foot of the
mountain which they occupied.
And Ptolemy, beingsenttoforage,

Gradus ad Aornon.

317

Curtius.

king ascertaining the situation of .
the mountain from the inhabit-
ants, having sent on refreshments
climbed to the summit. Many
ivies and vines are produced
throughout the mountain, peren-
nial springs abound. The juices
of the fruits also are various and
wholesome, the earth fostering the
fruits of chance sown seeds. Lau-
rels also and berries and much
rural wood are found in those
rocks. JI think indeed that
moved by no divine impulse but
by wantonness they wandered
through that grove, crowned with
ivy and vine leaves like Bac-
channals. The mountain ridge
and hills resounded with the
voices of the many thousands
adoring the presiding deity of
that grove. Then licence arising
as generally happens, spread
throughout the whole band. For
in mid-march they prostrated their
bodies upon the grass and ga-
thered boughs. And the king not
averse from casual indulgence,
feasted, abundantly, the whole
band, devoting the army for ten
days to the service of Father
Bacchus, &c.

Thence he arrived at a region
called Dedala. The inhabitants
quitted their dwellings and fled
together to the pathless and

318

Arrian.

sent report to Alexander that the
fires of the enemy exceeded those
of their own camp. Alexander
leaving a party to protect his camp
Jed up his force in three columns
upon the enemy. Ptolemy again
had to attack a force upon a hill.
After much fighting the enemy
were routed leaving 40,000 pri-
soners and above 280,000 oxen,
of which Alexander selected the
strongest to send to Macedonia
to till the land.

“ Thence he came into the coun-
try of the Assakenoi, for he had
heard that they had made the
most warlike preparations, having
20,000 horse and above 30,000
foot and 30 elephants. Krateros
having already fortified the city,
to build which he had been left
behind, brought up to Alexander
the heavier armed of the force,
and the War engines in case
they might be wanted for a
siege. But Alexander, leading the
companion horse and the mount-
ed Javelineers and the corps of
Koinos and of Poluperchos and
the Agrians, a thousand strong,
and the archers, came against the
Assakenoi. For he went through
the country of the Gouraioi and
with difficulty passed the river
(calledafter thecountry Gouraios)
on account of its depth, its vio-

Gradus ad Aornon.

[ No. 4.

Curtius.

Therefore he
passed Acadera alike deserted of
its inhabitants by flight. There-
fore necessity altered the form of
warfare. or dividing his forces
he appeared in arms at many
points at once. And all who
awaited the enemy, overwhelmed,

woody mountains.

were conquered with like slaugh-

ter. Ptolemy took more, Alexan-
der larger cities; and again he
re-assembled his divided forces.
Then the river Choaspis being
past he left Coenos (Koinos) to
besiege an opulent city (the in-
habitants call it Bezira) he him-
self came to Mazaga. Assakenos,
whose kingdom it was, having
lately deceased, his mother (per-
haps the child’s mother is meant)
Cleophes, presided over the coun-
try and the city. Thirty thou-
sand foot held the town, protected
not only by its position but by
For where it faces the
East it is girt with a torrent,
which with its precipitous banks
impedes access to the city. On
the West and South, as if by art,
nature has piled up towering
rocks, below which caverns and

art also.

chasms, worn by ages, yawn to
great depth: and where they
cease, a ditch of mighty labour in-
A wall of thirty-five
stadia (4% miles) encloses the

terposes.

1854.]

Arrian.

lent current,and that round bould-
ers in the river were dangerous
to those fording. But the bar-
barians learning Alexander’s ap-
proach, not having courage for a
pitched battle, distributed them-
selves amongst their several cities,
purposing to defend them.

‘¢xxvi.—And Alexander came.

first to Massaga the largest of
those cities.”

The siege of Massaga occupies
two pages. The enemy had 7,000
mercenary troops of the neigh-
bouring districts (the Rohillas,
probably, who still swarm in that
neighbourhood). These sallied
bravely upon the Macedonians as
they were encamping. Alexander
feigning to retreat, drew them
away from the city to an eminence.
Then suddenly turning back upon
them,routed them and drove them
back to the town, leaving 200
slain. Alexander at once closed
upon the walls and rained in
arrows and, easily advancing his
engines to the base, effected a
partial breach that day, which,
the Macedonians carried but
could not retain. The third day
he dropped a bridge from the en-
gine upon the wall, but it broke
beneath the impetuous rush of his
soldiers and many of them were
killed. Another bridge was pre-

Gradus ad Aornon.

319

Curtius.
city ; its base of stone, its super-
structure of unburnt brick. Stones
brace together the bricks, inter-
posed that the softer may rest
upon the stronger material, when
the soil is flooded with moisture.
That nothing might be wanting,
strong beams are superadded,
upon which planks being fastened,
not only cover the walls, but ren-
der them pervious. Alexander
contemplating these defences and
at a loss, because the chasms
could be filled with nothing less
than a hill, nor without filling
them could he advance his en-
gines to the walls, was wounded
by an arrow from the wall. The
arrow lighted upon his thigh and
the head being plucked out he
ordered them to place him in his
saddle, sitting in which he con-
tinued the operations without
attending to the wound. After
awhile, when the leg hanging
down and the blood drying, the
wound in cooling aggravated his
pain, he is reported to have ob-
served, that he was styled son of
Jupiter, yet felt the evil of a body
subject to pain. Nevertheless he
no sooner found himself in camp
than he oversaw all things and
dictated his commands. Therefore
because it was so ordained, some
pulled down the suburbs and
aU 2

320

Arrian.

pared, but the enemy still resist-
ed stoutly. Eventually however,
their leaders being killed they,
after a vigorous defence, sent he-
raids to Alexander. Alexander
granted them terms on condition
that the mercenaries should take
service under him. This they
accepted, but, encamping apart
upon a separate eminence, in the
night prepared to fly, being too
honorable to bear arms against
their own countrymen. Alexan-
der learning this, destroyed them
in the act of flight. He deprived
of all its defenders the city cap-
tured by force. The mother of
Assakanos and her son were
taken. Alexander lost in all this
siege only twenty-five men.

“ Thence he despatched Koinos
to Bazira, being of opinion that
the Baziroi on learning the
destruction of the Massagoi,
would surrender of their own
accord. But he sent Alketos
and Demetrios the Ipparch to
Ora another city, commanded to
enclose the city in a wall until
his arrival. And the citizens
sallied upon Alketus’s force. The
Macedonians, however, without
difficulty drove them back into
the city. And the contest with
the Baziroi did not advance under
Koinos, for trusting to the great

Gradus ad Aornon.

[ No. 4.

Curtius.
dragged along mighty heaps of
material for a mound. Others
cast into the cavities the roots of
large trees and rocks to swell the
heap. And now the pile was
level with the earth’s surface.
Therefore they erected the tur-
rets, which works were completed
by the ardor of the troops in
nine days. The king, with his
wound still green, went to inspect
the works, and, having praised the
soldiery, ordered them to advance
the engines, from which a mighty
fight of darts is cast upon the
defenders. But especially the
moving towers terrified men un-
used to such a sight: that such
vast masses should be brought up
without visible aid, they believed
to be through the agency of the
gods. The battering-rams also
and the massive darts launched
from the engines, seemed unsuited
Therefore hopeless
of saving the city, they retired to
the citadel. Whence, since no-
thing but surrender would serve,
their ambassadors waited upon
the king to implore pardon.
Which gained, the queen with a
large concourse of noble women,
went in procession, pouring out
wine from golden goblets. She,
placing her young son at the
knees of the king, not only pro-

to mortals.

1854.

Arrian.
strength of the place, for it was
upon a hill and completely forti-
fied, they would not come to
Alexander
knowing this, marched for Bazira.
But knowing also that certain of

terms of surrender.

the barbarians of the neighbour-
hood had found admittance to
the city Ora, intending to hide
there, being sent by Abisares, he
came first to Ora. He ordered
Koinos to invest with walls the
city of the Baziroi, a place of
strength leaving in the works a
garrison sufficient to prevent
those in the city from having con-
fidence to attack the works, but
he, leading the remainder of the
troops, was to come to Alexander.
Andthey ofthe Baziroi,seeing Koi-
nos departing with the bulk of
his army and despising the Mace-
donians as unworthy to meet
them in battle, sallied out into
the plain, and there commenced
with them a stout battle, in which
the barbarians lost five hundred
men, and of them were taken
alive seventy. The remainder,
flying together into the city, were
there shut up more strongly in

Gradus ad Aornon.

321

Curtius.

cured pardon but even the grace
of his former fortune: since she
is called queen : and some believe,
that the grace was accorded rather
to her beauty than to her misfor-
tunes. Certainly she afterwards
bore a son, however begotten,
whose name was Alexander.

11.—Hence having sent Poly-
sperchon with an army against
the city Ora, he conquered the
rude citizens in battle and having
followed them, driven within their
defences, reduced the city to sur-
render. Many obscure towns,
deserted of their inhabitants came
into the power of the king, whose
armed inhabitants occupied a rock
called Aornos, which tradition re-
ported to have been besieged in
vain by Hercules and to stand
apart upheaved by earthquakes.*
A certain elder well acquaint-
ed with the locality, approached
Alexander, who was at a loss
how to proceed (because the rock
was on all sides broken and
precipitous) promising for a re-
ward to show him access to the
rock. Alexander promised him
eighty talents and retaining one

* This passage ‘‘ Hanc (i.e. petram) ab Hercule frustra obsessam esse, terrzeque

motu coactum absistere, fama vulgaverat’”’ is obscure—the word coactum agrees
neither with Hercule nor with petram. I should suggest its being made coactam,
which reconciles the difficulty ; and after consideration I have adopted this reading.
Our respect for Hercules would not improve, could we think him to be frightened

by an earthquake.

Arrian.

the wall of investment. And
the siege of Ora became easy to
Alexander. Indeed attacking the
walls by assault, he mastered the
city and took the elephants that
had been left behind.

xxvili.—And they of the Baziroi,
when they heard this, despair-
ing of their own cause, deserted
the city at midnight. They
fled to the rock as did those
other barbarians. For abandon-
ing all their cities they fled to
a rock in that country, called
Aornos. For this mighty mass
of rock is in that country and
tradition relates concerning it,
that the rock remained impreg-
nable to Hercules the divine.
Whether indeed the Theban or
Tyrian or Egyptian Hercules
came to the Indus, I affirm not,
Tam inclined to think that he
came not. But whatsoever things
are difficult, men, to enhance the
difficulty, fable them to have been
And
concerning this rock, I know not
that it is numbered by tradition
amongst the labors of Hercules.
The circuit of this rock is rated
at upwards of 200 stadia (14
The altitude above the

* Eluvies is the word.

impracticable to Hercules.

miles).

must be Aornos.

Gradus ad Aornon.

[ No. 4.

Curtius.
of the sons as a hostage, dismissed
him to make good his offer. Mul-
linus, the king’s secretary, was
placedin command of the light-
armed. He thought fit to plant
them on the mountain crest by a
path which might baffle the ene-
my’s vigilance. This rock does
not, like most rocks, terminate by
gentle slopes in a lofty pinnacle?
but is set up, most like a goal,
whose base is broader, whose
higher portions are more restrict-
ed, whose summits shoot into a
sharp peak. Its roots the Indus
enters scarped on both sides with
lofty rocks: on the other hand were
interposed gulfs* and quagmires,
nor was there any way of assail-
ing the rock but by fillmg them.
A forest was at hand, which the
kine ordered to be felled and
that the naked trunks should be
cast in, because the branches clad
with leaves impeded those bearing
them. He himself cast in the
first trunk, and the shouts of the
army an index to their alacrity
followed ; none grudging the labor,
because the king shared it. They
filled the cavities by the seventh
day, when the king ordered the ar-
chers and the Agrians to struggle

If quagmires were to be filled up, the rock Pehoon

There is no other on the Indus requiring such an expedient.

I have translated Voragines, gulfs, as leaving their nature in uncertainty,

1854.]

Arrian.
earth’s surface at 11 stadia (4125
feet) and the ascent very difficult
even with aid of the hands, and
there is abundance of water at the
summit of the rock, and pure
springs are welling, so that the
water overflows, and wood and
good soil abound, sufficient for a
thousand men, should they culti-
vate. And Alexanderhearing these
things was seized with the desire
to capture also that mountain, not
the less on account of the fables
related of Hercules. He estab-
lished garrisons in Ora and Mas-
saga for that country and secured
with a wall the city Bazira. And
the force of Hephiastioon and
Perdikkas, walling another town
(it’s name was Orobatis*) and
leaving in it a garrison, came even
to the river Indus, that they
might on arrival there, prepare
means of bridging the river Indus
as ordained by Alexander. But
Alexander appointed Nikanor of
the companions Satrap of the dis-
trict bordering the Indus. He
had come first to the river Indus
and had got possession by sur-
render of the city Peukela, sited
not far from the river Indus and
had appointed in it a Macedonian
garrison and Philip, governor of
the garrison. But he subdued

Gradus ad Aornon.

323

Curtius.
through the difficulties, and se-
lected thirty of the most cou-
rageous youths from his own
cohort. Over them, he appointed
Charus and Alexander, whom the
king reminded of his name as
being common to both. And at
the outset on account of the immi-
nence of the peril, it did not
please that the king should be
engaged. But when the trumpet
sounded, being a man of heady
valor, he turned to his guards
and ordering them to follow him,
first attacked the rock. Nor after
that did any Macedonian hold
back, but, quitting their several
posts, voluntarily followed the
king. Wretched was the case of
many whom the river sucked in
as they fell from the broken rocks,
asad enough spectacle even for
those not endangered : but when
they were admonished of their
own peril in another’s destruction,
pity being converted into fear,
they wept, not the defunct, but
themselves. And now had they
attained to where they could re-
tire without destruction only as
victors, the barbarians rolling
down huge rocks upon their ap-
proach, with which being struck
they fell headlong from their un-
stable and slippery footing. Alex-

* The ruins of Arabut are still seen on the Loondi left bank near Nowashihr.

324

Arrian.

other small towns built on the
river Indus. Kophaios and As-
sogetes, Uparchs of the country
attending him. And coming to
the city Embolima, sited near the
rock Aornos: Krateros was left
by him with a portion of the
army to collect into the town
much corn and other commodities
suitable to a prolonged delay,that
the Macedonians sitting down
might weary out the defenders of
the rock with a lengthened siege,
if they could not carry it by as-
sault. But he, taking the archers
and the Agrians and the corps of
Koinos, men selected from the
other phalanx for their activity
and perfect equipment and 200 of
the companion horseand 20 ofthe
mounted archers, approached the
rockand that day encamped where
it appeared to him convenient, on
the morrowadvancing a little,even

to the rock, he again encamped.
xxix.—And certain of the
neighboring inhabitants, there,
approached him,and, surrendering
themselves, offered to lead to an
assailable point of the rock,
whence it would not be difficult
for him to take the place. And
with them he sent Ptolemy son
of Lagos, the life guardsman, lead-
ing the Agrians and the other
light armed and the selected or

Gradus ad Aornon.

[ No. 4.

Curtius.
ander and Charus however, escap-
ed, whom the king had sent in
advance with the thirty selected
youths and now began to fight
feebly. But as the barbarians
hurled their darts from above,
they were oftener stricken than
they struck. Therefore Alexan-
der mindful of his name and pro-
mise, whilst fighting rather fierce-
ly than cautiously, being pierced
through was overthrown. Whom
when Charus beheld extended, he
rushed upon the enemy forget-
ful of all but revenge, and slew
many with the javelin, some
with the sword. But, since so
many were opposed to one, he
soon lay lifeless upon the body of
his friend. The fight was very
unequal, the king moved by the
destruction of his bravest youth
and other soldiers, gave the signal
for retreat. It proved their safety
that they retired gradually and
intrepidly: and the barbarians
satisfied to have repelled the
enemy, did not press upon them
as they retired. But Alexander
when he had determined to aban-
don the enterprize (since there
was no hope of seizing the rock)
nevertheless made a show of per-
severing in the siege. For he
ordered the passes to be closed
and towers to be brought up and

1854. ]

Arrian.
the shield-bearers ;
that on taking the place they
should hold it in force and should
signal that they possessedit. And
Ptolemy threading a rugged and
difficult path, escaped the notice
of the barbarians holding the

instructed

country, and fortifying it by a
circular palisade and ditch, light-
ed the beacon upon the moun-
tain; that it might be seen by
Alexander, and it was seen by its
flame, and Alexander next day
advanced the army: but the bar-
barians opposing him, he did not
advance far on account of the
steepness (of the hill). But when
the barbarians perceived the as-
cent to be impossible to Alexan-
der, they turned upon Ptolemy’s
force and attacked it, and between
them and the
stout battle was maintained, the

Macedonians a

Indians earnestly endeavoring to
tear up the palisade, Ptolemy
to defend the post. And the bar-
barians losing victims in the skir-
mish, at night fall retired. Alex-
ander selecting certain of the
Indian deserters of whom he held
security, sent the Indians by night
to Ptolemy bearing letters. Thus
- it was written. “ Whenever he
himself (Alexander) should at-
tack the rock, he (Ptolemy) should
come down upon the barbarians

Gradus ad Aornon.

320

Curtius.
fresh troops to succeed to the
wearied. Which pertinacity be-
ing observed, the Indians for two
days and two nights banquetted
with ostentation not only of con-
fidence, but of victory, beating
drums according to their custom.
On the 38rd night however, the
sounds of the drums had ceased to
be heard, and torches glowed over
the whole rock which the barbari-
ans were lighting that their flight
in the darkness of night over path-
less rocks might be secured. The
king having sent Balacros torecon-
noitre, knew that the rock was de-
serted by the flight of the Indians.
Then at a given signal as they
shouted all together, Hear struck
the fugitives in their disorder and
many, as if close prest by the
enemy, precipitated themselves
over the slippery rocks and path-
less crags. More, mutilated in
some member of the body, were
deserted of the unwounded. The
king victor rather of the place
than of the enemy, nevertheless
offered thanksgiving to the gods
and sacrifices as for a great victory.
Altars were built on the spct to
Minerva and to Victory. To the
leaders of the enterprise whom
he had ordered to mount lightly
armed he rendered the promised
reward with fidelity, although
2x

326

Arrian.
on the mountain, not being con-
tented to guard the post: the
Indians being thus attacked on
both sides would be perplexed.”
And he at day break (5th morn-
ing) having got under arms from
eainp, led on the army to the
ascent by which Ptolemy had
climbed unseen ; being of opinion,
that if thus ascending he could
form a junction with Ptolemy’s
force the work would be far
from difficult to him. And thus
it proved, for at mid-day ensued
a stout battle between the In-
dians and the Macedonians, these
endeavoring to force the ascent,
those striving to hurl them back.
And when the Macedonians were
not prevented, one succeeding
another whilst the foremost re-
freshed; with difficulty toward
the cool of the day (evening)
they mastered the passage and
formed a junction with Ptolemy’s
force. Thence when the army
were come up, he again led them

Gradus ad Aornon.

[No. 4.

Curtius.

they had somewhat failed of their
engagement. The government of
the rock and of the adjoining
region was madeover to Sisocostos.
12. Thencehe proceeded to Embo-
lima, and when he discovered
that the straits of his road were
beset by one Eryx with 20,000
armed men, he made over the
heavier battalion of the army to
Ceenus to be led by gentle march-
es, whilst he, advancing with the
slingers and archers, drove out
those who beset the forest and
opened a road to the army
following him. The Indians,
whether of hatred to their lead-
er or to curry favor of the con-
queror king, attacking the flying
Eryx, slew him and brought his
head and his arms to Alexander.
He gave impunity to the deed,
but denied honor to the example.
Hence he arrived at the Indus
in sixteen marches and found all
prepared by Hephaistion for the
passage according to his orders.

to that rock, for the ascent was still dificult. The same day however,
he completed his object, on the morning (6th) he allotted to each
camp to cut palisades a hundred per man: and they were cutting
them and he raised a mound commencing on the crest of the ridge
where they were encamped even to the rock, a large mound (or trench)
thence it seemed to him possible to reach the defenders with his
arrows, and the darts might be hurled from the engine. And they dug
for him, each working in turn, and he stood a witnesser and praiser of
that performed with enthusiasm, but the prompt chastiser of neglect. |

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 327

XXX.—On the 1st day, the army dug for him about astadion. On
the morrow (7th) they slinging at the Indians from the mound already
raised, and the darts being launched from the engine, repelled the
sallies of the Indians upon the diggers. And in three days they dug for
him even to the works, (end of 8th) on the 4th day (9th)* a few of the
Macedonians gallantly carried a small hill, even with the rock, and
Alexander, on the alert, advanced the trench, purposing to connect it
with the hill which those few already held for him. But the Indians
astounded at the unparalleled audacity of the Macedonians carrying
the hill, and already beholding the mound united (to it) abstained
from defending themselves, but sending their heralds to Alexander,
expressed their readiness to surrender the rock, if he would make a
covenant with them. He suspected that they were wearing out
the day in negotiations, that at night each might flee to his own.

And when Alexander perceived this, he gave them time for the flight,

and removed the guards posted around them. And he waited until
they should commence their flight, and at that moment taking 700
body-guard and of the shield-bearers to the adventure of the rock;
himself first ascended it, and the Macedonians, hauling up one the
other, ascended in succession. And they routing the departing
barbarians at a signal, many were slain in flight, and the fugitives
being terrified threw themselves down the cliffs and perished. The
rock thus came into the hands of Alexander which had remained
impregnable to Hercules. And Alexander burnt incense upon it
and appointed a garrison, entrusting to Sisicostos the superintend-

_ ence of the garrison, who from the Indians had heretofore behaved

bravely against Bessos. And Alexander occupying the Baktrian
country campaigned in his company, and this appeared a pledge for
the best. Quitting the rock, he invaded the country of the Assa-
kanoi. For he had heard that the brother of Assakanos, having
elephants, and many of the neighbouring barbarians had fled together
to that mountain. And coming to the city Durta he (found) none

_* Rooke in his translation thus renders the passage: ‘* But on the fourth, when
some Macedonians had begun to build a mound opposite to the rock which was
designed to be of equal height therewith.’’ I prefer my own translation. The
reader may judge for himself: Arrian says Ty TeTapry Se Bracapevor Tay Maxedovwy ov
WOAAOL KaTETXoY OAL'YOY ynAohov tcomedoy TH weTpa. Lib. IV. ch. XXX.

328 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

of the inhabitants there, nor in the country about the city. On
the morrow he sent Nearchos and Antiochos, Chiliarchs of the
shield-bearers, and commanded Nearchos to lead also the Agrians
and the light-armed. To Antiochos (he gave) his own regiment
and two others with it. He sent them to explore the country, and
if possible to seize a few of the inhabitants, from whom he might
learn particulars of others of that country and especially of the
elephants. But he then came to the river Indus. And the army
made for him the road in advance: that country being otherwise
pathless. There he seized a few of the barbarians and learnt from
them, that the Indians of the country had fled to Abisares, but had
left the elephants to feed at the river Indus, and he ordered them
to lead the way to the elephants. There are many Indians, hunters
of elephants, such Alexander immediately summoned around him
and hunted the elephants with them. And two of the elephants
were killed, having fallen from the cliffs during the chase. But the
rest being captured were brought mounted, and were incorporated
with the army. And because timber susceptible of being wrought,
grew upon the river, he made the army fell it and built boats, and
they* were brought upon the river Indus even to the bridge which
Hephaistion and Perdikkas had already made.

Lis. V. Cap. 1st.

Alexander went through all the country which lay between the
Koopheen and Indus rivers and where the city Nusa is said to be
built being founded by Dionusos, &e. &c.

And when Alexander arrived at Nusa, the Nusatoi sent him their
chief (named Akouphis) and thirty elders, the most esteemed, with
him, imploring Alexander to release the city for the sake of the god.
The elders having entered Alexander’s tent and having surprised
him dusty with travel, sitting clad in his other arms, his helmet

* Rooke in his translation thus renders the passage ‘‘ which (the vessels) being
jaunched into the river he and his forces were thereby conveyed to the bridge.’’
Of this passage all the words in Italics have no corresponding Greek words accord-
ing to my edition of Arrian, who says simply ka: vavs emormoav, kat avrat (ise7

the boats which are feminine) xara tov Ivdov motapov yyovto ws em yepupar.

Lib. IV. ch, XXX.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 329

lying beside him and his hand grasping a spear were amazed at the
sight and falling to the earth long held silence. But when Alexander
signed to them to rise and commanded them to take confidence,
Akouphis thus begun:

O king, the Nusaioi entreat you for respect of Dionusos leave
them free and their own masters. For Dionusos, when having con-
quered the Indian race he returned to the Hellenic Sea, from the
worn out of his army (these had he and the Bacchoi) founded this
city in memorial of his wandering and of his victory to after genera-
tions; even as thou thyself hast founded Alexandria in the Kauka-
sian mountain and another Alexandria in the soil of Egypt and many
others hast thou already founded and shalt found from time to time
even as thou hast shown greater exploits than Dionusos. Dionusos
assuredly called this city Nusa, after his Nurse Nusa, and the
country Nusaia, and that mountain which is near the city, Dionusos
named Meron, because according to fable he grew in the thigh of
Jupiter. Thence have we dwelt in Nusa the free, and we are free and
are a commonwealth. And of our origin from Dionusos, be this
to the testimony, “the ivy which springs in no other Indian soil
grows with us.”’

Alexander believes their tale, gives freedom to the city and takes
three hundred of their horsemen into service.

“ And the desire seized Alexander to see the place, of which the
Nusaioi boasted such memorials of Dionusos. To visit Mount
Meros with his bands of horse and foot companions, and to see on
all sides the ivy and the laurel and wood of all kinds, and to see the
shade and that the wild beasts in it were of every country, and the
Macedonians beholding with joy the ivy, beheld after a long interval
(for there is no ivy in India, not even there where are vineyards)
they quickly made crowns of it, and wearing garlands sang aloud,
and invoked Dionusos and the surnames of that god. Alexander
also burnt incense to Dionusos and banquetted together with the
companions.”’

I have preferred giving the extracts continuously for the benefit
of those who may not have means of reference to the histories. I
may have occasion to quote separate passages in illustration of my
argument,

330 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

It is impossible to read the above narratives with the knowledge
we at present possess of Sohaut, without the conviction that Alexan-
der conquered that country before he attacked Aornos. The evidence
of this is, his having entered the country of the Gouraioi and crossed
their river Gouraios, called to this day Punj Gowra, the people still
retaining their name of Gowr: and that the ruins of Masagorh in
the Seh Bhoochnia valley of Sohaut (see map) exactly agree with
Curtius’ description of Mazaga (Arrian’s Massaga). Whilst the
people of Massaga were the Assakani or subjects of Assakhan, and
the people of Mazagér are the Assazye sons of Assa. We have
therefore only to decide which route Alexander chose in the inva- |
sion of Sohaut.

Now from Julalabad three routes into Sohaut were open to him.

Ist. Up the left bank of the river Kooner, over hilly but not
mountainous country upon Bajore, which the route attains about
that bend of the Punjgowra (Gouraios) where stood Khar* i Bun-
gaish the old capital of Bajore. There crossing the river Gouraios
he would have entered the country of the Gowr (Gouraioi) and
have conquered successively, the Gowr, the Abakhail, the Assazye
and Ashakhail, and would then have besieged Masagorh in the Seh
Boochnia valley, afterwards finishing the conquest of western Sohaut
in the subduction of the Drooskhail in the Sukra valley. Then
crossing the Suastus, (Sohaut Sinde,) he would have conquered the
richest, most powerful and most densely peopled moiety of the
Sohaut valley from North to South, and, leaving the valley by the
southern pass, have proceeded to the eastern Eusufzye to besiege
Ora (Oond) and Bazira (Baja).

By the 2nd route from Lalpoor directly north, he would have
traversed the hilly country of the Momunds and entering Bajore from
the south, would then have progressed as described above in the
1st route.

By the 38rd and more obvious route crossing the Nagooman at
Lalpoor, he would have threaded the Caroppa Pass, have entered
and conquered the Doaba of Shubqudr, have crossed at Ashtnugr the
river of the Eusufzyes, or, as they still call themselves, Asupzye,
Aspasioi, 1. e. the Issupqwur and would have found himself in the

* Khar signifies in the language of the country a town or village,

the Seh Boochnia valley.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 331

country of the Aspasioi. He would thence have made a forced
march through the pass into Sohaut, have conquered that rich and
powerful country eastward of the river; have re-crossed the Sohaut
Sinde above its junction with the Punjgowra (Gouraios); have
subdued the Sukra valley, and then have laid siege to Masagorh in
Then finishing the conquest of western
Sohaut, with perhaps the Gowr tribe, he would have crossed the
Punjgowra (Gouraios), have conquered Bajore, and have returned
through Ashtnugr and the Eusufzye, in progress to Hoond and
Baja on the Indus.

Jt may be worth while to lay side by side the features of the 1st
and 3rd routes with the route laid down by Arrian:

According to 1st

and 2nd route. Route by Arrian. By 3rd route.

Crosses the unford-| Rugged pass thro’) River of Nagooman
able river Nagooman.ja country borderingjor Qwur Nagooman.
Skirts left bank ofjthe river Khoés or
Kooner river over hilly|Khoee or Khoa.
ground, crosses the| Nameless town.
hills into Bajore and) Andaka surrenders
debouches upon thejand is occupied.
old capital, Khari Bun-| Krateros left to set-
gaish. (By the second|tle a country.
route he reaches Khar} iver Euaspla, called| River of the Eusuf-

Lalpoor.

Doaba of Shubqudr.

i Bungaish by Munniby Curtius Choaspes.
Bhayd, Nawagye or by

diverging to the east

by a village called Un-

daka).

Uparch of the As-
pasiol.

Twovery long march-
es to a city. Inha-
bitants burn it, and
flee to the mountains.

Battle on the moun-
tain side.

zyes which may have
been Qwur Asuf or
Khoaspes, or Asup-
qwur Huaspha, being
the united streams of
the Sohaut Sinde and
Punjgowra.

Asupzye as they still
call themselves in the
valley of Ashtnugr.

Tungipass into So-
haut leading upon the
old capital Birikot and
upon many towns of
1000 to 1500 houses.

Conquest of eastern

Ptolemy|Sohaut a very popu-

kills and spoils thejlous and warlike coun-

In Bajor,

leader of the Indians. |try

abounding in
strong mountain posts

302 Gradus ad Aornon. | [No. 4.

According to 1st a
and 2nd route.

Route by Arrian. By 3rd route.

— — = —

on the spurs which
abound upon the So-
haut Sinde River.
From one tributary
valley to another.

Transit of the moun-
tain.

City Arigaios* or
Arigaion burnt by the
inhabitants.

Battle on the moun-
tain top,f capture of
40,000 men and
2,30,000 oxen.

Fords the Punjgow-| Passage of the Gou-
ra by a ford diflicultjraios by a ford difficult
and dangerous in thejand dangerous from
spring from the rapidi-|the strength of the
ty of current and sizejcurrent, and the round
of the boulders. slippery boulders at

bottom.
Country of the; CountryoftheGou-| Country of the
Gowr tribes still sojraioi. Gowr tribe to this day.
called.

Conquest of western
Sohaut where the As-
sarzyes or sons of Assa
(Khan) Assacanus, are
still the most impor-
tant branch of Eusof-
zye of western Sohaut.

Siege of Massagorh' Siege

Country of the As-| The most powerful
sakenoi or subjects of|tribe on the west of the
Assakanos. Sohaut Sinde, are still

the Assazyes, sons of
Assa and the Asha-
khail or tribe of Asha
dwelling together in
the valley contiguous
with that occupied by
Massagorh.

of Masaga| Siege of Massagorh

which seems to exist\chief town of Assa-|the chief fortified town
as a ruin in the Sehjkanos,f described by|western Sohaut the

Boochnia valley as de-|Curtius

scribed by Curtius.

to be girt/ruins of which still
on three sides with/exist as described by
chasms. Curtius in the valley

* This name may be Aragaon or Hurrigaon, or Oorigaon.
tT This denotes a most populous and rich tract, and can refer, I think, only to

eastern Sohaut.

} Assakanos was a chief or king. Curtius styles his mother Queen. It is proba-
ble that he was the dominant chief of Western Sohaut, and, as such, Lord paramount
of Massagorh, although it is not im the valley at present occupied by the Assazye or

sons of Assa,

1854.]

By Ast and 2nd
Routes.

Koinos sent to be-
siege Baja, the ruined
fort of which still re-
mains on a hill near
the present village, see
the Eusofzye country
near the Indus.

Alketos Demetrius
and Attalos sent to
besiege Ora, i. e. either
the ancient Oond, of
which the old sites are
still called Oora; or
Ooria an old fort
strongly sited N. east
of Gunduf. The peo-
ple of Baja flee to the
mount Mahabunn.

Hephaistioon and
Perdikkas fortify Ara-
butt (ruins still exist-
ing) to protect the
ferry of the Loondi or
Koopheen river.

Gradus ad Aornon. 833

By 3rd Route.

—

By Arrian.

Attalos, and Alketos| of the Seh Bhoochnia
sent to besiege Orajadjoining that of the
(Opa.) Assazye.
| Attalos and Alketos
sent to Oond.

Koinos sent to be-| Koinos sent to be-
siege Bazira, builds|siege Baja in the Eu-
around it a wall, de-|sufzye.

scribed as on a height

and very strong.

Baziroi flee to Aor-| Baziroi flee to Mt.
nos. Mahabunn.
Hephaistioon and} Theruins of Arabutt
Perdikkas fortify thejexist on the left bank
town Orobatis. of the Loondi river
near Nowashihr. It
was no doubt fortified
and garrisoned to keep
open the ferry or
bridge of boats con-
necting Peshawur with
the Eusufzye.
Alexander visits the| The capture of Ba-
Indus and having tak-|zira or Baja set Al-
en Peukela by sur-jexander free to visit
render, inserts a Mace-|Peshawur, called still
donian garrison under|Pekawur.
Philip.

Appoints governors} This certainly gives
over the countries bor-|the impression that in
dering the Indus. marching from Pesha-

Alexander marches|wur to Embolima, Umb
to Embolima, a town|Balima, he went up
sited near Aornos. the Indus. Umb is

still on the right bank
of the Indus at the
highest point acces-
‘sible to an army, and

2°

334 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

By 1st and 2nd

Routes. By Arrian. By 3rd Route.

about sixty miles above
Atuk.

Balimah is one of
the spurs of the Ma-
habunn directly above
Siege of Aornos. |Umb, and is said to
have once held a fort.

On careful comparison of Arrian’s narrative with these routes,
the following difficulties are manifest. After crossing the river
Khoes, Alexander pauses not, having apparently there met with no
opposition, but pushes on by a forced march to a considerable city.
This in all probability was Birikot the old capital of Sohaut, founded .
by that Raja Viraht in whose service the Pandoos, when disguised
as menials, engaged. The extensive operations following and espe-
cially the capture of 40,000 prisoners and 280,000 head of cattle
could scarcely have occurred any where but in the populous and
productive valley of eastern Sohaut, where every village is a town
in dimensions. Alexander having effected this, could not have
needed to cross the Punjgowra river (Gouraios) in order to enter
the country of the Gouraioi and Assakanoi (Gowr and Assazye),
nor to besiege Massagorh (Massaga) which according to my best
intelligence lies in the Seh Bhoochnia valley. He would have had
to cross over the Sohaut Sinde which has a good bottom and no
boulders. His course then would lie to Massaga first, and after-
wards to the Gouraioi, dwelling still upon the Punjgowrariver. And
it is certain that Alexander would not take Massagorh without
completing the conquest of the important valley of Sohaut: a valley
which can muster 80,000 fighting men. Had not the river Gouraios
and the Gouraioi been mentioned I might have supposed that he did
not visit Sohaut, but that the Massaga taken by him was a Moosa-
gurh which is said to exist as a ruin near Besuk belonging to the
Moosakhail.

Again, after the capture of Massaga, two divisions of the army
are sent at once to besiege Bazira and Oora, which, if we are to
identify with Baj&é and Owra or Ooria on the Indus, was a long
march through a hostile country to be accomplished without inci-

1854: | Gradus ad Aornon. 335

dent. It is very true that an Owra is said to exist in Sohaut not
far from Massagorh, and that a Beejapoor is said to exist in the
Abakhail valley. But I have not been able to discover any Aornos
near either of these: and, as I have before observed, if Aornos be
not close to the Indus we have absolutely no clue to its discovery.

If we try these routes by the narrative of Curtius we shall lead Alex-
ander by route the 1st or second into Bajor, thence to the Koh i Mohr
Baba, which in following Curtius, we must identify with Mt. Meros.
He would then have crost the Sohaut Sinde into eastern Sohaut and
after visiting Doodial and the Kaldura (Deedala and Acadera*) have
past south to Ashtnugr, where recrossing the Qwur Asup (Choaspes)
he would have been in the valley of Shubdudr and from thence have
proceeded north to Massagorh. But it is difficult to believe that such
could have been his course :—that he should have left Sohaut half
conquered to visit Ashtnugr, or that, wishing to besiege Massaga
and having collected his war-engines for the purpose, he should
have needlessly recrossed the river Choaspes in order to get a road
impracticable to his war engines. Curtius therefore lends us no aid.
And if the position of Massaga in my sketch be correct, even
Arrian’s narrative must be regarded as a general account of the
operations, not as copied from the journals of those who accom-
panied the army.

It appears to me probable that the real course of Alexander from
Julalabad (Nikaia) was to Lalpur, thence to Shubqudr. Then across
the Issupqwur or Qwur Issup (Easpla or Choaspes) to the district
of Ashtnugr to subdue and govern which and the Shubqudr Doaba
he left Krateros and others for awhile whilst he pushed on by
a forced march to surprise Birikot the ancient capital of Sohaut.
That there completing the conquest of eastern Sohaut he recrossed
the Sohaut Sinde before its junction with the Punjgowra, besieged
and took Massagorh in the country of the Assazye and Gowr, and
not till then crossed the Punjgowra to subdue Bajor. He would
then be at leisure to visit Oond and Bajré (Oora and Bazira) and

* It is remarkable that not only in Sahout, but also in the Eusufzye close to
Bajré and Oond (Bazira and Oora) we have a Dotala and a Kaldurra, see the map.

336 Gradus ad Aornon. [ No. 4.

after their fall to visit Peshawur, which had meanwhile surrendered to
him, and to go through the eastern Eusufzye country bordering the
Indus with the Uparchs of that district. And here he prepares
for the expedition against Aornos. Arrian writing several hundred
years after the event, and without any authentic map of the country
might well be perplexed by conflicting authorities (there being, then,
several histories of the expedition) and the order in which events
followed, may thus have been somewhat confused. Certainly it
seems to me that the Choaspes or Haspla are identified beyond
doubt in the Qwur Issup or Issup Qwur river of the Issupzye a
name still borne by the eastern branch of the Sohaut Sinde. That
the Khoes or Khoe or Khoa (for we nowhere have the nominative
case) is the river Nagooman appears highly probable. Khoa is
probably the Greek rendering of the word Qwur a river.

The account given me by a native of the country, of the site of
Massagorh strongly coincides with that of Curtius. He describes
it as accessible only from the north and as having on the other three
sides a scarping of gigantic precipices, and reports it to have
stood a siege of many years. It is now deserted. He however,
thinks that there is another Massagorh in Bajor.

With respect to Bajraé and Oond as representing Bazira and
Oora, the following arguments appear to me strong. Arrian dis-
tinetly says* that the Baziroi fled for refuge to Aornos.

Curtius after relating the capture of Oora says,+ “many obscure
towns deserted of their inhabitants came into the king’s power,
whose armed citizens occupied a rock ealled Aornos.’’ It would be
inferred from the passage that Aornos was not far from Oora.

Now that Aornos was near the river Indus, appears from the
following testimony. Arrian makes Alexander pass through the
district bordering the Indus in going against Aornos.

* Kai tava on ev Tos Bagipois ws euaboy amoyvorres Ta oPETEpAaTpayuaTa, aude
pecas vuKTasS THY TWOAW EKkAELTOVOIY, EpuyoV d’es THY weTpav, ws Se Kat ot aAAoz
BapBapot expattov. AmoAtwovTes yap Tas ToAeis oupmayTes, epevyov es THV
meTpuy ev TH Xwpa Thy Aopvoyv kaAovupevnv. Ar. Lib. 4, ch. 28.

Tt Multa ignobilia oppida deserta a suis venere in regis potestatem: quoram
incole armati petram, Aornon nomine, occupaverunt. Curtius.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 337

Curtius says of it,* “Its roots the Indus enters scarped on either
side with rugged cliffs” and againt “ Wretched was the fate of many
whom the river sucked down as they fell from the broken rocks.”

Strabo says of it “ When Alexanderf{ had taken in the first assault
a certain rock called Aornos, whose roots the Indus not far from
its springs, washes.”’

This authority having the greater weight in being all the record
of the position of Aornos left by ancient writers.

We therefore require that Bazira at least, if not Oora, and Oora
probably, should be near the Indus. The Oora in Sohaut and the
Beejapoor in Sohaut or Bajore will therefore not answer; and our
attention is required to Baja and Oond, formerly Oora, on the Indus.

Baja still exists as a village, but the ancient site, which was forti-
fied, is now a ruin occupying a small hill about halfa mile distant. It
stands in a densely inhabited portion of the Issupzye country and
the natural refuge of its inhabitants are the mountains Aonj and
Mahabunn, both washed by the Indus. Mt. Aonj however is less
suited than Mahabunn for such an asylum, because the latter has
more water and is farther removed from an enemy occupying the
plain. The Issupzye are by far the most gallant race of all the tract
passed by Alexander in this expedition Trans-Indus. LBaziva stood
upon a height.

Oond sometimes written Hoond is still one of the chief towns of
the Issupzye. It has still a considerable castle of solid masonry
which commands a principal ferry of the Indus. It is separated
from the territory of Abisares by the river Indus only, and Arrian
tells us that Abisares had sent his agents thither, i. e. to Oora.
Several old sites apparently of this town still remain about a mile
to the westward of the present fort. They are said to be called
still Oora. I think it most probable that this was the Oora mentioned
by Alexander’s historians. |

* Radices ejus Indus amnis subit, prealtus utrimque asperis ripis. Curtius
Lib. 8, ch. 36.

t Multorum miserabilis fuit casus, quos ex prerupta rupe lapsos amnis preter.
fluens hausit. Id. Lib. 8, ch. 37.

$ Aopvoy d¢ twa wetpav, ns Tas pifas o Ivdos vmoppe: rAnotoy Tay mnywrv, Adckays

pov kata pay mpooBoAnv edovtos. Strab. lib. 15, p. 688. a,

338 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

There is however, the ruin of a considerable castle and town called
Ooria on a hill N. east of Gunduf. The retreat of the inhabitants
of either town from an enemy, would be the mountains Aonj and
Mahabunn, but Oond has probably been always a place of conse-
quence: whereas the position of Ooria though stronger is less
important ; and any one acquainted with the Issupzye country would
I think go straight to Oond in search of Oora.

I suppose then that Alexander after his visit to Peshawur and
after the complete settlement of the Yoosufzye, ascended the right
bank of the Indus with his army as high as an army can ascend.
This would have brought him to Umb, which is overshadowed on
the west by a spur of the Mahabunn called Balimah or the Windy,
answering well to Arrian’s Embolima, where Alexander left Krateros
with half the force to collect supplies. All supplies must have
been brought from the Eusufzye, the river beach having little soil,
not sufficient for its own population.

A force sitting down at Umb Balimah (Embolima) could have
come thither only to attack the Mahabunn or the fort on Mt.
Behoh, now belonging to the Hussunzye. Had the operations been
directed against Mt. Aonj, a name convertible into Aornos, the
force would have halted at Khubl or at Sitana, whence there are
paths into Mt. Aonj. From Umb is the ordinary path up to the |
summit of Mt. Mahabunn.

Mt. Aonj or Wung* or Bunj is however too remarkable a summit
to be passed without notice. It stands between the Indus and the
southern end of the ridge of Mahabunn. Its height above the ~
stream of the Indus may be about 3000 ft. The acclivity is always
very steep, led horses cannot ascend it. The mountain is generally
naked. But the main summit has a few fir trees. This summit
shows remains of a few houses or of a small temple, but not of a
fort. The mountain has very little water and almost no soil. It is
one of the least accessible of mountains to an army. It is the
natural refuge of the people of Baja and of that part of the
Eusufzye. When Nadir Shah carried his army up to the summit of

* This name belongs also to a tree, which from description I take to be the ilex,
or mountain oak.

1854. ] Gradus ad Aornon. 339

Mt. Mahabunn, an Akhoond* learning his intention, had written
the following doggrel prophecy and warning to his brethren.
Roond, charro, punjé
Bunj oopur, chur wunjo
Chuhlta kullahs n’h shoo,
B’h duah humzurh b’h jooz koorm.
Cheh oowyhee pa punjo.
Of which the following is a translation :
O brothers, four or five
Climb ye up Mt. Wunj
Flying shall ye not be free (until)
With my prayers will I create a lion
Who shall slay with his paws.

The main summit of Mt. Wunj retreats from the river. A high
naked ridge intervenes of which the base borders the Indus. Upon
this ridge just above Kyah.is the site of an old fort now called, like
a thousand others, Kawfur Kot. It must have been nearly inacces-
sible. It stands upon the naked rock where there is no soil. I
should estimate its height above the river at 1700 feet.

But this site will by no means suit Arrian’s description of Aornos,
and there are particulars in which it differs from the Aornos of
Curtius. For instance, a chasm separated the fort or rock from the
besiegers, a forest was at hand and with it Alexander filled up the
chasm. But here we have neither chasm nor forest. And if by
the word eluvies voraginesque we are to read quicksands or morasses
as obstacles to the attack of Aornos, we must leave the mountain
summit and descend into the bed of the Indus. Tradition is silent
concerning this fort or rather site. As before observed, had Alexan-
der come to attack Mt. Aonjyt he would have made his camp at

* This saint bears the title of Huqueem Sahib of Hindoostan, his name is not
known. Nadir by ascending the Mahabunn captured all the cattle and many of
the families of the Eusufzyes (Aspasioi.)

+ It is curious that when my position of Nara was threatened by a Sikh army
of 10,000 and a Doorani army of 12,000, both encamped in sight, the people of
Khubl and Kyah sent me an earnest invitation to take refuge with them, assuring
me they would place me on a hill never violated by Alexander, They meant, I
believe, Mt. Aonj.

340 Gradus ad Aornon. [ No. 4.

Khubl Kyah or Sitana, where the paths of ascent commence. In
going to Umb he must have returned a march to either of these
places in order to attack Mt. Aonj. Alexander, as will be observed
in the extracts from Arrian, took with him a small body of cavalry
and mounted archers in the attack of Aornos. Now this cavalry
could not have ascended Mt. Aonj, and if they should have ascended,
would have been utterly useless there. Whereas led horses conti-
nually ascend Mt. Mahabunn, at the summit of which is an open
plain where cavalry could act with advantage. It is manifest that
Alexander was about to ascend a mountain, having a table summit,
wherever that mountain might be sited.

Alexander according to Arrian made two short marches from
Embolima (which was near Aornos) towards the rock. Having with
him his war-engines, his progress up the mountain would naturally
be slow. Two natives of the country then offered to show him a
point whence he could assail the rock and Ptolemy was sent with a
small force to seize this point. Ptolemy evading the enemy arrived
at the point and secured himself there by a ditch and a palisade.
He then lighted a beacon to inform Alexander of his success.

All this account will answer well for the Mahabunn, which is a
mountain table, about five miles in length at summit, scarped on
the east by tremendous precipices, from which descends one large
spur down upon the Indus between Sitanaand Umb. The mountain
spur being comparatively easy of ascent, would not probably be
contested by the natives who would concentrate their power to
oppose the Macedonians as they scaled the precipitous fall of the
main summit. The great extent of the mountain, covered as it is
with pine forest, would enable Ptolemy under the guidance of natives
to gain any distant point of the summit without observation.

The third day the opposition commenced at a very steep ascent
of the mountain. Alexander here could make little way, after fight-
ing from daybreak to sunset. And the Indians perceiving this, fell
upon Ptolemy’s force on the mountain endeavouring to tear up the
palisades. They were however repulsed towards evening. Alexander
during the night wrote Ptolemy to attack the enemy in rear, whilst
he next day should attack them in front. This succeeded and the
mountain summit after much fighting was won.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 341

Alexander was now upon a plain with the rock as it is still called
before him. He immediately felled the forest, each soldier contri-
buting one hundred young trees to the work, and dug a trench of
approach with a parapet, which the first day was advanced about
125 yds. On the third day they reached the rock or fort. It was
then that a small body of Macedonians made a dash at a little hill
as high as the defences of the enemy and carried and secured it.
And Alexander exerted all his energies to bring the trench up into
contact with this hill. The enemy in despair sent to ask terms and
during the night evacuated the place.

The whole account of Arrian of the rock Aornos is a faithful
picture of the mountain Mahabunn. It was the most remarkable
feature of the country, as is the Mahabunn. It was the refuge of
all the neighbouring tribes. It was covered with forest. It had
good soil sufficient for a thousand ploughs, and pure springs of water
every where abounded. It was 4,125 feet above the plain
and fourteen miles in circuit. It was precipitous on the side
of Embolima; yet not so steep but that 220 horse and the war-
engines were taken to the summit. The summit was a plain where
cavalry could act. It would be difficult to offer a more faithful
description of the Mahabunn.*

Why the historians should all call it the rock Aornos, it is diffi-
cult to say. The side on which Alexander scaled the main summit
had certainly the character of a rock. But the whole description
of Arrian indicates a table mountain.

The fortification itself though styled the rock does not seem to
have been very lofty nor formidable. Alexander went at it without
scaling ladders the night of its evacuation, and was the first to
ascend it. This we learn from the remark that the soldiers drew
one another up the rock.

No European in modern days has ascended the Mahabunn. The
accounts of natives are so vague, that it is difficult to trust them.

* The word Mahabunn signifies mighty forest or mighty pool. The mountain
certainly is covered with forest excepting at summit. It seems to me possible that
the original name may have been Mahabutt the mighty rock, which would account
for its being always styled the rock by Greek authors.

2 Z

342 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

It is certain, however, that the Mahabunn has been occupied by
castles in two or three places.

The best known of these is called Shah Kote or the royal castle,
a modern name which may refer to the visit of Nadir Shah, who
pitched his tent on that spot.

Another castle is said to have stood on the brink of the precipice
facing the east.* The profile is shown in the accompanying
outline. To the eastward is a precipice of several hundred feet.
To westward is the table of the Mahabunn. To the north isa
ravine and beyond it a small hill of the same height as the rock or
mound on which the castle stood. The water on which the garrison
depended was a spring in this ravine. When the mound was lost
the garrison had no choice but of surrender. This site appears to
me to answer best the description of Arrian. Ptolemy might easily
have passed round to the left, and have occupied the point on the
mountain crest. The ordinary path of ascent to the mountain
would have placed Alexander also on the left, that is south of the
fort. He would have broken ground at 250 yds. that is beyond
arrow-flight and have driven his trench up obliquely to the fort.
The capture of the small hill near it, would not only have cut off
the water of the garrison, but in case of assault, it left them no
choice but to fly down the precipice on the east, where every man
must have perished in the hot pursuit ; whereas when favoured by
night, the paths were practicable to mountaineers well acquainted
with them.

From Aornos, Alexander went in search of the brother of Assa-
kanos, who had rallied in the mountains and had carried off some
of the elephants.

From the summit of the Mahabunn, the extensive valleys of
Boonair and Chumla lie spread out to view, the probable retreat of
fugitives from Sohaut. When, however, the enemy had mastered
the Mahabunn, Boonair and Chumla were no longer tenable. On
descending the Mahabunn by the N. or western spurs, Alexander
would have found himself in Chumla. The country was utterly
deserted of its inhabitants, and Alexander does not seem to have

* This site, so far as I can ascertain, is now called Aladund or Alatund, see letter
A on sketch,

"YFOYNUYW'HIV 78 L°SSAMG HHLI7 I1LvISY
“DIYSQ YU
| wsmoun in 6
mnpury Fs

adoog97 PT, 2

04Y} V88S Pungo ly
fuoy GW
2doy, 12g 0) prps
FPIYUYOUS
CSOUOG:NY PuryDo]y -w

“STLP UT che il ssSoitoe seg Uo AT (now 24 unqeuye~p sal fe S[Lpotg

So te RRO Ne She

( ¢ - ea nities —
as . Ban ia oy .
Pees 7 . ? a > ‘ -
= / \ ~
\ GSA } / J ‘a f Bal 4 E a j : : -
- . 7 ~ ™ i e ;
bes i ; i ~) eee ac fi 4 Le :
A Aer aes ee ae Le J
+4334 tos " aad ¢ a *. - = F
ati dw? Se } f ae = aS 3 al y
foay / 4 / = . aa =
af & s: —_ Ne Be ee Lae s m3
2

ie if
s
- Pi oa
70 a } ; Bh
“ Aly 4 oe Fi ani oe Pal
¢ ” ae eer 52 /
reals Ze. prs Ai Avs ars Hitt SEO =F

ics ais

aa ae hha wy vallgighe Bvat, a Bea wa ivhde®,
2)” , 4

ini rales mit: giiofeven iv ees

p Tanai aM ey me . a

wt
TT

fh Alice hi r shew 40 wa hada: five
ue OSs oda ei bile. rol art me
: Sa va Se acd Arner ;
" i adbee vt ig Se ane
hed ii, Goes Uae, = Ce ee
aa UE a any tia satis eG hie). meee)

poet eee ae gh his ameetvareies,
Ae, connsrdean alae’ icy <n somal

WCE A RRR Len oo, ;
os a ce CO ee ‘bee whit cate
ered witty derns' ae Pb. 2 igi | ea y,
cit REED yee faery cadre! tore ieee Beas at
att a Sea: a Sheath re agi ene Lett.

ae ah AE | allel sexi $s Ry.

at -- Melee
#

sae BY scien petit w plus Chain, Ba Bes Neeei oti) ;
= i rs we |
a Aas de om iy ehinni amet? Pend. beady vik

ets GF ern aan poe ‘4

ooh ae | e
eaplaiasa ar ee el Pivagh inure (a
Acne Pa

" Wie aon pal ¥ sha’ Co wea dion
. mica te prs. pb ian ‘eh aN i 4

t. of Mahabun at Aladund.

»
4

lan of the c

y
,

od Frouwiic }

n
Suppose

pyre

ia ate

PRO E Hw sas,
Avon

2 jeanne Bet

Fite

aie

en tan PEF sci
“ ‘
eae

mri Ara

“Aleman

LPOOT.

Shah

Nae

Sas

ashen

Sheu hing

wer

ona

aeyennpalt

SARIN DONS

E smasouseerenierten is ae

eosprart

x
<e
ae

meres nee

Pu!

1854. | Gradus ad. dornon. 343

attempted to retain possession of it by inserting garrisons or
colonies. He probably thought the valley too remote from support,
and too much shut in by the mountains. The principal clan at
present inhabiting the valley of Boonair are the Hesakhail. Hesa
and Asa are names so semblant in sound, that they would probably
be written alike by Greek historians. And when Alexander invaded
the dominions of Eesa Khaun, they would naturally suppose some
connection between him and Asa Khaun. There is however no
improbability in the supposition that the brother of Asa Khaun
may have fled to Boonair. The people of Sohaut are Yusufzyes as
well as the people of Boonair. :

From this fruitless pursuit Alexander returned to the Indus, the
army making for him the road in advance. This road was probably
the path leading amongst precipices above and along the torrent of
the Burrindoo, a river which after watering the valleys of Boonair
and Chumla, flows into the Indus above Umb. The path even now
is very difficult. This would have brought him back to Umb. There
he learnt that the elephants had been left to pasture on the banks
of the river. Procuring elephant-hunters, he secured all but two,
which fell over cliffs.

This incident is perplexing. It is difficult to understand how the
army should have so long occupied the right bank of the Indus,
without discovering the presence of the elephants, if those elephants
were in any of the islands between Khubl and Atuk, which about
fourteen years ago were covered with dense forest,* since utterly
destroyed. It seems to me therefore probable that the elephants
had been taken up to the Hussunzye valley above the river Bur-
rindoo and there secreted. For supposing them to have been taken
across the river Indust to Umb. Alexander would scarcely have
sent a detachment across that river to capture them, as it would

* This forest, so far as I can learn, was chiefly of seesoo, mulberry and acacia,
and therefore not food for elephants.

+ There is no natural pasture for elephants on the Indus, and although there
were formerly forests in all its 300 islands, it is not probable that they were either
of burgut or of peepul. Those carried away a few years ago were chiefly seesoo,
mulberry and acacia, elephants in the Punjaub are fed upon grain and straw, the
latter green, when procurable.

222

344 , Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

have brought him into direct conflict with Abisares under circum-
stances of great disadvantage.

From this point, according to Arrian, Alexander caused boats to
be built and carried down the Indus. At Umb large quantities of
drift timber are yearly arrested at an eddy near Durbund. It is
also probable that the pine forest then descended lower than at
present. Be this however as it may, there were thirteen years ago
forests of fine seesoo, mulberry and willow timber along either
border and shadowing all the 300 islands of the Indus.

Curtius says that Alexander after the capture of Aornos came
to Ekbolimah. This is generally supposed to be the place desig-
nated by Arrian as Embolima. But this idea is liable to question,
Embolima seems manifestly a compound of the names Umb and
Balima, the one in the river valley, the other on the mountain
immediately above it. It is a common custom in the Punjaub to
distinguish two villages or towns of the same name by affixing the
name of some contiguous village, fort or district. Thus Hazara to
distinguish it from other Hazaras is still designated Chuch Hazara
and another Hazara in the river Chenab is called Tukht Hazara.*
Umb signifies a mangoe tree. The mangoe tree the progenitor of
which gave its name to Umb, was carried away by the great flood
of the Indus thirteen years ago. Balimah is a Hindee compound
signifying the airy or windy. It is generally applied to some
elevated spot, but both Umb and Khubbul are remarkable for the
airiness of their sites and resorted to by persons in the EHusufzye
on that account during the dog-days. Umbalimah would signify
Umb the airy, Khubbul Balimah; Khubbul the airy, which would
easily fall into Ekbolima. Khubbul was on Alexander’s route back
from Umb to the Doaba of the Indus and Koopheen throughout
which according to Arrian, Alexander now proceeded, making accord-
ing to Curtius sixteen marches to the crossing of the Indus.

Curtius as has been seen, makes Alexander ascend Mt. Meros
previous to his invasion of the Assakanoi. Arrian brings him to
Nusa and Mount Meros, in this tour of the Doaba of the Koopheen

* In like manner the villages Kala and Durra in the Yoosuteye are invariably

named as one. Kaldurra possibly the Acadera of Curtius. There is however
another Kaldurra eastward of Birikot the capital of Sahout.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. B45

and Indus after the capture of Aornos. Both cannot be right.
Those who follow Curtius, have endeavoured to discover Nusa near
Jullalabad, Capt. Cunningham is of this number. Wilford, I believe,
thought he had identified Meros in the Markoh or hill of snakes
standing northward of Bussawul. The remains of caverns at the
foot of this mountain he supposed to indicate the site of Nusa.
Wilford had not visited the spot. Masson who visited it takes a
very different view.*

The objection to any site for Nusa in the valley of the Cabul
river below or about Julalabad is, that Curtius, our only authority

for enquiring in that neighbourhood, describes Nusa as hidden by

dense groves, in which were tombs of ancient cedar, and that the
cedar will not grow in this heated valley, where the hot wind prevails
in summer. Curtius also describes the Macedonians who had just
surmounted the snowy Caucasus as being there chilled by the exces-
sive and unusual cold of the night air. We should therefore expect to
find Nusa sited in an elevated valley, where the cedar, if not a native,
can with care be made to grow.

The description however of Curtius has a half fabulous air. The
army encamps near enough to a large city to hear the bark of a
dog. Yet is utterly ignorant of the proximity, and the citizens are
equally ignorant of the presence ofa large army and its battering
Train. For Father Bacchus who delights in disguise has spell-bound

the senses of both parties. The bark of a dog first informs the Mace-

donians that their camp is close to the walls. Arrian’s description
has much more the appearance of fact.

On the left bank of the Sohaut Sinde just previous to its junction
with the Cabul river, is the village Nisutta, standing in the plain

* «Tn the distance is a lofty hill on the opposite bank of the river; from Bussa-
wul are seen the caves with triangular shaped entrances, noted by Wilford, and
which partly induced him, probably with the vicinity of the Markoh which he sup-
poses to be Mount Meru, to locate the ancient city of Nusa in this neighbourhood.
On this point we may not decide. Caves are too numerous and too universally
found, that any important deduction could be drawn from so comparatively trifling
a group as is here presented. And whether Markoh may have any more serious
etymological signification, than the Snake-hill, as understood by the natives is
doubtful. Still Bussawul exhibits ample vestiges as does the entire neighbourhood
of its ancient inhabitants. The spot is called Chakanor.’’? Masson’s Travels.

346 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

distant from all hills. Extensive ruins connect Nisutta with Dehri
a village now four miles apart from it. Nusa was probably not only
a town but a rebublic, comprising several towns or villages. It
furnished 800 horse to Alexander. Nisutta appears to me too far
from the mountains to answer to the description of Nusa..-

Upon the eastern border of Bajor is a lofty and remarkable
mountain called by the Bajoris Koh i Morh Baba, or Mount of
Father Mohr, which might very possibly be a corruption of Meros
or Meroo. It is covered with cedar and other forest trees, includ-
ing wild fruit trees, has a shrine at the base, and is regarded by the
people as a kind of Parnassus, tenanted by the Boozoorg or spirits
of the departed.

It is the place of refuge in times of invasion to the Bajoris. The
shrine is said to be a mere tumulus of earth shadowed with trees.

Now it is a remarkable fact that many of the most venerated of the
Mahomedan shrines in this tract are old Hindi Teeruts or shrines
which have retained their hold upon the veneration of the people
in spite of a change of faith. Thus all the Punjpirs* so common
near the Indus are spots, sacred in Hindi lore to the five Pandoo
brothers, Yoodhistira, Bheema, Urjoona, Nukoola and Saho Deva.
It is therefore probable that the hill Meros is to this day an object
of veneration to the inhabitants, and that Bacchus has become a
Mahomedan saint, although his present votaries have forsworn wine.

The position of the Koh i Morh Baba is between Bajor and the
Doaba of Shubqudr as indicated in the sketch map, accompanying. It
is therefore westward of the river Koopheen, whereas Arrian’s account
would lead us to suppose Mt. Meros and Nusa to lie in the Doaba
of the Indus and Koopheen. The indications boasted by the people
of Nusa as peculiar to their mountain, will no longer serve us as

* Punjpir or the five saints or worthies. Their names are known to few, and I had
some difficulty in ascertaining the designations of the saints who have succeeded
the Pandoo brothers,

There are four hills bearing the name Punjpir in this neighbourhood (Hazara)
viz. the isolated hill above Zayda in the Yoosufzye. The isolated rock at Hussun
Ubdal. The mountain overhanging Atuk eastward; and the highest point of the
mountain on which stands the British castle of Dunna in the Dhoond country Hazara.

If we follow Curtius, it will be difficult to avvoid identifying Mt. Mohr Baba
with Mt, Meros.

1854. ] Gradus ad Aornon. 347

guides. The ivy, if indeed it was then confined to Mt. Meros, now
abounds in hills and valleys exceeding 4000 feet throughout Huzara.
Jt is remarkable that it is by Hindi lore sacred to Hercules, bearing
the name Hur Bail.* But I do not remember to have met with it
in the arid stony plains and naked mountains of Afghanistan. It
is a plant rapidly propagated by birds, and it is not absolutely
impossible that it may have been introduced by the Bacchie Colonies,
as the wild olive seems to have been introduced by the Macedonians.

If we follow the history of Arrian in our search for Nusa and
Mt. Meros, we must place ourselves on the right bank of the Indus,
and from thence proceed into the Doaba of the Indus and Koopheen.
Mr. Williams, in his history, thus happily disposes of the difficulty.
Alexander we have seen on returning to the Indus from Aornos,
ordered timber to be felled and boats to be constructed.+ On which
Mr. Williams observes: “It was as the fleet was falling down the
Indus that he visited Nysa.’’{ Now the building of a fleet from
timber, great part of which had to be felled, squared and sawn, could
not have been the work of a day or of a week, and Alexander would
searcely have waited on the spot a couple of months, in order to
drop down a river along the border of which he could march in
three days with his army. It seems to have been his purpose in
perambulating the Eusufzye to enable the workmen to prepare a
sufficient number of ferry boats for the passage of his army. We
cannot therefore from any passage in Arrian positively insist upon
finding Nusa on the bank of the Indus, although such a site might
not be improbable.

The most remarkable sites on the right bank of the Indus below

* j, e. the creeper of Hur or Hurri.

+ From the following passage in Plutarch we learn that Nusa was washed by a
deep yet fordable stream. ‘‘ When he sat down before Nysa the Macedonians
made some difficulty of advancing to the attack on account of the depth of the
river which washed its walls, until Alexander said ‘ What a wretch am I that J did
not learn to swim,’ and was going to ford it with a shield in his hand. After the
first assault ambassadors came offering to capitulate.’’ See Life of Alexander,
Langhorne’s Translation.

t Mr. Williams seems to have adopted Rooke’s reading of the passage which
certainly differs essentially from the text of the most esteemed edition of Arrian,

348 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

Umb are 1st Ushra, at present a large village standing in a spot of
great strength at the southern end of a rocky height, about 3800
feet in altitude and protected by the little castle of Kotla* overhead.
The village has little land, and it is difficult to suppose it ever to
have been a considerable town, owing to the great difficulty of pro-
curing food in a spot so confined and so remote from the plains.
The name Ushra has no resemblance to Nusa. Yet the mountain
immediately overhanging Ushra on the 8S. West is called Mhowra,
being a gigantic spur from the mountain Mahabunn. This moun-
tain Mhowra, may have an elevation of 2,000 feet above the waters
of the Indus. When Nadir Shah invaded the Mahabunn his atten-
tion was attracted by the sound of a spinning-wheel on Mt. Mhow-
ra, whither a large number of the people had fled for refuge. He
sent up a detachment and destroyed the fugitives.

About four miles below Umb, stand the two villages of Sitana
and the village Mundi.

They are small villages, but Mundi has been the site of a yearly
fair which has fallen into disuse in the present day. Above them
are, on the north a spur of the Mahabunn, on the west the lower
or eastern process of the mountain Aonj or Wunj.

Below these villages come successively upper Kyah, lower Kyah
and Khubl, all of which form a little commonwealth of 5 or 6,000
souls. Khubl so-called it is supposed from the abundance of Dhoob

* The castle of Kotla is very ancient, being built according to Sanskrit history
by Raja and called by him Urniya or the unapproachable, or virgin
fort. Urniya was very possibly the true name of Aornos, and there are some
particulars in which Kotla or Urniya will answer to Curtius’ description of Aornos,
better than any other fort on the right bank of the Indus. For on the side of the
Indus it has a sheer precipice of about 250 feet, from the bank of which assailants
might be hurled into the Indus. It has also on the north, a small break or a chasm
between the site and the rest of the hill, which, supposing the works to have
extended so far, must have been filled ere the fort could be attacked. And although
the castle is at present a place of little strength, there is abundant evidence that
the works have been far stronger and more extensive.. On the other hand, no one
would readily believe that either Hercules or Alexander would have thought much
of the capture of Kotla, and if Kotla could be supposed to be Aornos, Arrian’s
narrative, which is circumstantial and apparently trustworthy, must be wholly
rejected.

1854. ] Gradus ad Aornon. 349

or Tuft grass there produced, and called in this country Khubl, is
by far the most remarkable village on the right bank of the Indus.
It consists of several separate inhabited areas. One a rock, which
on the rise of the Indus, is isolated, and the others on a slight
elevation at the foot of mount Wunj. Nearer to the mountain is
the site of an older village now called Ghazikot, from which are
turned up Scytho Greek coins of the age of Mauas. I can, however,
discover no mountain in that neighbourhood, answering either in
character or in name to Mt. Meros. The people of Khubl are
Eusufzyes, of the Ootmaunzye branch of the Mundur division. They
form a little commonwealth, well answering the description of the
Nusaioi. The people westward of them are Juddoons or Guddoons,
or Guddana: at Umb on the north are at present Tunnawulies; and
the Indus without boat is on their east. They are thus peninsulated,
and have often difficulty in holding their own. Their superior cour-
age alone has saved them.

About three miles below Khubl is the village Nochi, the only site
that in name resembles Nusa. It is at present a small village at
the mouth of a ravine descending from Mt. Wunj. Behind it is the
site of the old town which might have contained 1,000 houses. In
the ravine is the shrine of the Saint Hajji Rehman Baba. He who
sits all day at this shrine becomes bullet-proof. The spurs of Mt.
Wunj rising above Nochi are called Srikot, Pathan Rohr, Koonda,
Kapooreén da Gut, Kawfur Lurri, and Jubbi. None of these bears
any resemblance either in character or name to Mt. Meros. If
Nochi be Nusa, then Mt. Wunj is Mt. Meros. It however does not
answer to the description of the historian. It has neither grape-
vines, nor fruit trees, nor laurels, nor dense groves, nor the wild
beasts of all lands. On the contrary, though a sublime and almost
inaccessible summit, its character is that of barrenness. Near the
crest however, there is a little pine forest, and the ruined walls of
five houses are standing there, in one of which was lately found a
sledge hammer, so rotten, as to break into powder upon the anvil.
Although therefore the name Nochi answers well to Nusa, which in
process of time would probably have been thus changed, and al-
though the state of the society of Nochi and Khubl answers well
with that of Nusa, yet other’ particulars are against the identity,

300 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

and we must proceed into the Eusufzye in our quest of Nusa.
Here the most remarkable town is that of Zayda, standing in the
plain of the Eusufzye near the isolated hill bearing the name of
Punjpir and venerated alike by Hindoo and Muhummadan : by the
former as being the seat of the five Pandoo brothers, after that
Yoodisthera had gambled away the throne and empire of Inder-
prust, the present Delhi. The hill may be about 800 feet in height,
but although so noted in traditionary lore, it will not answer to the
description of Mt. Meros, being a rock covered with low jungle.

There are some who think Ashtnugr to be the site of Nusa, but
I think upon slender grounds. Ashtnugr* has no mountain to over-
shadow it, and is manifestly an ancient name.

Punjtarr is after Zayda, one of the most remarkable of sites in
the Eusufzye. It is a valley surrounded on all sides by mountains,
of which the principal is the Mahabunn lying on its north, and
separating it from the valley of Chumla and Boonair. I have never
been able to discover any traces of Nusa or Mt. Meros in that
neighbourhood; which however I have never visited.

IT have, perhaps more than once,f had occasion to allude to the
remarkable isolated summit called Elum. It was not until this
essay had been almost completed, that I discovered its identity with
the Ram Tukht of the Hindoos. This led me to the enquiry whether
it might not be the Mt. Meros we are seeking, and there are many
points of resemblance.

Ram is no doubt identical with Bacchus. And the throne of
Ram is Mt. Meros. LEleleus is one of the names of Bacchus from
which Elum may be derived.

Mt. Elum is one of two pre-eminent and isolated summits stand-
ing upon the boundary of Schaut with Boonair. The twin summit

* Ashtnugr is in Sanskrit history called Eeshnugr. Eesh being one of the
names of Shiv’h, who in some respects resembles Bacchus, being addicted to intoxi-
eating drugs, having the tiger’s skin, and worship being offered to his genitals. If
the Koh i Mohr Baba be Mt, Meros, probably no site will answer so well for Nusa
as Ashtnugr or Nicetta. But there seems to me too great an interval between
mountain and city, which moreover belong to separate districts and common-
wealths—an unfordable river intervening.

+ In other papers,

1854. ] Gradus ad Aornon. 351

is Mt. Doserra, or the two-peaked. The mountains are so well
matched in height, as to leave it matter of doubt which has the pre-
eminence. Hach has its own advocates, and blood feuds sometimes
arise from the question ; the Guddazyes swearing by Mt. Elum, the
Punjpye by Doserra. One of the names of Bacchus was (Sovkepws)
the Bull-horned. Another, Bimater or the two-mothered. Both
might refer to the double mountain, each peak of which has its
votaries. The rivalry regarding the mountains, may very possibly
have arisen from the claim of either to be the birth-place of the
god Ram or Bacchus.

In addition to the shrine at the summit of Mt. Elum, there are
two others at the roots of the mountain in Boonair, the one called
the shrine of the Pir Baba, or the sainted father, the other the
shrine of Baba Dewana, or the mad father. They are frequented by
both Hindoos and Moosulmauns.

The Muhummadans when they want rain, fire matchlocks at the
shrine of Baba Dewana, to compel him to give it them.

The Hindoos visit the throne of Ram in the spring and in the
autumn, with shouts and wild gestures. There is no wine in Boo-
nair.

The grape grows at a few shrines and villages, but is not of a
fine kind.

The soil of Boonair is red.

The river Burrendoo called also the Ram Tukht River, flows down
the valley, in length about forty-five miles. It is generally about
knee-deep, but when the snow is melting, fordable only at particu-
lar points.

Bacchus received his name of Bromios, from Bremmo to groan or
murmur. The valley is called Boonnair, says tradition, from Boonn
who first peopled it. Boonnair may be a corruption of Broomair,
and Berendoo may be derived from Bpeuw to murmur (the murmur-
er). It has a bed of pebbles.

On this river are situated Elye, a town of 1,500 houses, on left
bank of the river about two miles from Lyeia inhabited by Har-
harzyes or Munsoors and Salars,

Two miles from left bank of river Burrindoo is the old site of a
town called in Boonair Lussa, in Sohaut Loosa and Lusa, quasi

3A 2

302 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

Nusa. It is now almost deserted; but may formerly have had 800
houses and a fort of stone and mortar. The site is a natural ter-
race, ascended by steps of stone. It is one march above the bifur-
cation of the Berrindoo.

Lyeah, two miles westward of the right bank of the Berrindoo.
Tt is now deserted, but was formerly a town of about 1,500 houses
with a fort of masonry. This site is at the roots of Mt. Doserra;
Lyeah, I need scarcely observe, was one of the prominent names of
Bacchus.

About three and a half miles westward of Elye is the site of a
village now nearly deserted, called Awaun; quasi, Evan, one of Bac-
chus’ names. The name of Awaun is common in the N. Western parts
of the Punjaub, to many villages the property of members of the
Awaun* tribe. But this village belongs to the Tariki tribe, and has
only two or three houses of Awauns. It may therefore possibly be
a corruption of the name Evan.

In most villages and towns of Boonair, but not in Sohaut, are a
few houses of a race called Nusa, who are not Pathans and will not
give a daughter to a Pathan (generally the highest race in those
parts) although they are Moosulmans. They intermarry only with
another race called Baboo Lee who are not Pathans.

The Boa Constrictor abounds in Mt. Elum. |

The Satyr or Ourang Outang is confidently asserted to be found
in the forest of Mt. Elum. A horrible story is told of a male which
carried a woman to the summit of the mountain and was afterwards
shot in her company by a wood-cutter.

* The origin of the Awaun tribe is a matter of some interest. Next to the
Gukkurs and the Tchibbs (Sibi) the Awauns are the most manly and the finest race
in the Sind Sagur Doaba. They call themselves Arabs, desirous like all Muham-
madans to deduce their origin from one of three noble stocks, the Pathan, the
Arab or Mogul. This origin, however, is disputed and seems very liable to ques.
tion. They are remarkable for the strength and sturdiness of their frames, which
are very different from the spare, athletic, thin flanked figures and spiritual coun-
tenances ofthe Arab race. The Tchibbs, Sibi, with little doubt are descendants of
the army of Hercules. The Awanns may prove to have derived their name from
Evan or Bacchus, and to be descendants of the colonies left by that prince upon
the Indus. They are most numerous in a district bordering the Indus near Ghayb
and called Awaunkari.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 353

The existence of this animal in those parts is mentioned by Greek
authors; and a belief prevails in Hazara, that it has been seen on
Mt. Gundgurh, where certainly no one would expect to find it. It
is called the wild man and supposed by natives to be human.

The wild animals common to lofty mountains of that region are
found on Mt, Elum. ‘Tigers and leopards are less numerous than
bears. The Boa-constrictor is said never to injure the human species,
but to live chiefly upon wild goats, deer, &c. It is probably, I think,
the species known to us in India as the rock snake. Of no great
length but of disproportionate thickness.

From the above facts, Mt. Elum would appear to offer as favourable
a clue as has as yet been found, to the Mt. Meros ascended by
Alexander. According to Arrian, Alexander after the siege of
Aornos came to the Indus and from thence proceeded throughout
the Doaba of the Indus and the river Koopheen, and in this tour
came to Nusa, there learnt the position of Mt. Meros and ascended
it. The river Indus was at that time swollen by the melting of the
snows. The ordinary number of ferry boats would have required
many weeks to waft across his army with all its baggage and war-
engines, it was obviously better to await the building of fresh boats
than to attempt the crossing at once. The tracts conquered were
of vast importance, containing the most warlike people he had as
yet encountered; and upon the most formidable of all the rivers he
was leaving behind him. A tour therefore through this newly
subdued country was of considerable utility, and the time spent
upon it, was well employed.

Mt. Elum stands as Meros is described by Arrian in the Doaba
of the Indus and Koopheen. I can learn of no old site in Sohaut
answering to Nusa, and Sohaut having already been conquered, we
should not expect to find Nusa there, because according to Arrian
the Mulliks of Nusa waited upon Alexander, imploring him to
spare their city : and according to Curtius and Plutarch, he attacked
and took the city. His former visit to Chumlaif, as I suppose he
had visited it after the capture of Aornos, was very hurried ; and he
may not have penetrated into Boonair, not knowing its history and
thinking it too much cut off by mountains to be colonized. It is
therefore not impossible that Nusa may have been in Boonair. He

354 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

left the city free, but took 300 of their cavalry to swell his army
and to serve as hostages.

It may here be worth while to recapitulate all the evidence left
by ancient history relating to Nusa and Mt. Meros.

Pliny says, “ Other writers are of opinion that the utmost frontier
and limit of India is the river Cophetes, and both it and all those
quarters are included within the territories or province of the Arii;
yea and most of them assume that the cities Nysa as also the
mountain Meros consecrated to god Bacchus belong unto India, as
parcels thereof. This is that mountain whereof arose the poetical
fable, that Bacchus therein was born and issued out of Jupiter his
thigh. Likewise they assign and lay to India the country of the
Aspagores (Issup and Gowr the inhabitants of Sohaut) so plentiful
in vines, laurel and box, and generally of all sorts of apple trees
and other fruitful trees that grow within Greece.’’ See Holland’s
Translation, B. VI. ch. 21.

Strabo says, “ After the Koopheen flows the Indus (speaking of
Alexander’s march). Between those two rivers are the Astakoinoi,
Maasianoi, Nusaioi and Ippasioi. Then afterwards the (realm) of
Assakanos, where is the city Masoga the palace (seat of authority)
of the country. Whence over against the Indus, is the territory of
another city Peukela, near which the bridge or ferry was established
to waft over his army.’’ Strabo, c. XV. p. 698.

In another place Strabo quotes the following passage from So-
phocles.

“ Thence beholding the insane Nusa illustrious in the sight of
mortals, wherein bull-horned Iakkhos dwelleth, to him the most
pleasing of nurses. Where not a bird emitteth sound, et cetera.

“ And it is said that he was sown up in a thigh and the poet con-
cerning Lycurgus Edonus thus saith:

“He formerly caused trouble to the nurses of the mad or madden-
ing Dionusos at the truly divine Nusa.”

Here we see Nusa styled the mad or maddening, and Bacchus
receiving the same attribute, agreeing well with the shrine at the
foot of Mt. Elum consecrated to the Baba Dewana, or mad father.

Let us sum up the features to be sought for in Nusa and Mt.
Meros, and then see how far they will agree with those accompany-
ing Mt. Elum.

|
|
|

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 355

Nusa was a city hidden with dense groves, and having tombs of
cedar (according to Curtius) in a spot remarkable for the intense chill
of the night air in spring. It seems by the same author to have
stood in the line of invasion pursued by Alexander. According to
Plutarch a river washed its walls, not fordable in the spring. It
was a city of such consequence as to be able to afford Alexander
300 horsemen, (see Arrian,) Nusa stood in the Doaba of the Indus
and Koopheen according to Arrian.

Mt. Meros was in the neighbourhood, Curtius says that Nusa
was under the roots of Meros. Meros was remarkable for groves
containing the laurel, ivy, vine, and various fruit trees, and which
sheltered the wild beasts of all lands. These shrubs the Nusians
boasted were produced only in their mountain, and the Greeks
appear not to have met with them in a wild state, in Asia, previously.
The mountain was so lofty, that birds did not inhabit it, at least the
voice of bird was never heard there. Persons entering the grove
were or feigned to be seized with Bacchanallian transports and
shouted the names of the presiding deity. E vohe, Iacche, Hleleu:
Ues, Attes, Saboi. The mountain was dedicated to the deity, whose
commonest epithet was “tle insane’ so that even the mountain was
called the mad Meros.

Ram Tukht, the throne of Ram or Osiris or Bacchus, called by
Muhammedans Mt. Elum, is, excepting the Mahabunn, the most
remarkable mountain in the Doaba of the Indus and Koopheen. It
is pre-eminent, rises like some mighty Pagoda to the height of 9 or
10,000 feet, and is an object of adoration to the Hindu and of rever-
ence to the Muhammadan. It is densely covered with forest, full
of wild beasts and is of a height at which, in that part of India, the
ivy, box, &c. flourish. At its root is the shrine of the mad father.
Both epithets of Bacchus, and below it at the roots are the follow-
ing old towns* all derivable from the names of Bacchus. Lusa
(quasi Nusa from Dionusos), Lyceah (from Luaios), Elye, from the
same or possibly from Elios (the sun), Osiris being worshipped
as the sun. Awan quasi Evan, Bimeetee quasi Bimeter, a name of

* T could wish for better authority than I possess for the names of some of

these towns. It was only as I quitted Hazara, that I discovered the identity of
Mt. Elum with the Rim Tukht,

356 Gradus ad Aornon. [ No. 4.

Bacchus, Bokra quasi Boukera, and Kerauna quasi Keraunos, a
son of Bacchus.

Beneath the town of Lusa flows the river Burrendoo, quasi from
Bpeno, which is occasionally unfordable during the spring. On
the other hand the name Meros if it ever existed, as applied to this
mountain, is lost. The mountain does not appear to be in anywise
remarkable for producing fruit trees or the animals of all climes ;
unless indeed the Macedonians limited their list to birds. For no
doubt the blackbird, cuckoo and others which we are apt to deem
of Europe, are found at different heights upon the mountain. Nei-
ther on the mountain Ram Tukht nor upon any of that Doaba does
the wild grape ripen. But the wild vine is common. This difficulty
however is removed by the following passage from Strabo. “ From
these (Bacchus and Hercules) a certain people were called Nusaioi,
and a city of theirs Nusa the foundation of Bacchus, and a moun-
tain overhanging the city Meros, imputing to them the ivy and the
vine (growing) there, but it produces not fruit, for the cluster
perishes before it grows colored (ripens) on account of the rain
falling on it.”

‘I had hoped to have presented this essay in a much more com-
plete form, but incessant duty prevented me from quitting my post
in Hazara even for a day, and my departure has puta stop to farther
investigation. Between Hazara, Sohaut and Boonair there is abso-
lutely no intercourse. But could I have visited the western Eusufzye
country for even a few days, I might have corrected errors and have
obtained far more valuable information of countries unexplored by
Europeans since Alexander’s visit to them. I hope however, that
I have here laid the basis of an enquiry which more fortunate
investigors may pursue to certainty.

The main point in demand is the precise site of Massaga. Several
travellers have assured me, that they have seen the ruins of a forti-
fied city called Massagorh. But their knowledge of the meaning of
charts is so vague, and their answers to questions are given with so
little consideration, that it is impossible to feel satisfied of the
accuracy of our interpretation of their meaning. If Massaga were
in Bajor then Alexander’s route according to Arrian is pretty well
defined. After conquering Eastern Sohaut, he would have crossed the

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon, 357

Sohaut Sinde (Suastus) above its junction with the Punjgowra, have
conquered western Sohaut and have crossed the Punjgowra to besiege
Massaga. But Massaga seems to have been a city of the Assakanoi
and Gouraioi, and their habitat is north of the Punjgowra river, a
little territory only of the Gowr tribe being on the right bank of
that river. I therefore still incline to the opinion I have expressed
that neither Arrian nor Curtius has recorded the events in the exact
order of succession, although I think that Arrian’s route is generally
to be depended upon.

The construction of a map of Sohaut is a matter of much import-
ance. Sooner or later the Sohauties will compel us to punish them.
Every possible means should therefore be applied to add to our
knowledge of the features of that rich and extensive valley, and
imperfect as is the sketch map now offered, it will yet I trust
serve as a foundation for more satisfactory charts, and if so, the
toil it has cost me, will be well rewarded.

Appendiz to the Gradus ad Aornon.

The following are sites which, with reference to the narrative of
Curtius, should not be passed unobserved.

Curtius states that the Macedonians in storming Aornos, were
hurled from the mountain crest into the river Indus.

There are but two rocks upon the Indus from which this could
have occurred, viz. Pehoor and Kotla.* The latter I have described
in a note.

Pehoor is a fortified rock about 100 feet in height and perhaps
200 yards in length by 50 in breadth at base. On the north the
east and the west it is a cliff, on the south the ascent is by terraces.
The summit has a castle now in ruins of very great strength to
resist the attack of a force, unprovided with artillery. At the rise
of the river, the rock becomes an island. It commands one of the
principal ferries of the Indus and the main road from the Eusufzye
to Umb, and other villages on the right border of the Indus.

* The castle of Raja Hodi on the summit of a steep and pointed hill on right
bank of Indus has been supposed to represent Aornos. It might possibly suit
the description of Curtius, (quicksands excepted), but would not arswer to Arrian’s
description, having neither water nor arable land.

358 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

Curtius says of Aornos “ab altera parte voragines eluviesque
prerupte sunt; nec alia expugnandi patebat via quam ut repleren-
tur.’ If we are to read either or both of the words voragines and
eluvies as signifying swamps or quicksands, it will be difficult to
match the Aornos of Curtius with any site excepting Pehoor. At
the season of Alexander’s invasion, when the snows of the mountains
were melting, Pehoor must have been isolated by the Indus, which
is remarkable for its quicksands.

Curtius had just before described the rock thus “in mete maxime
modum erecta est: cujus ima spatiosiora sunt, altiora in arctius
coéunt, summa in acutum cacumen exsurgunt. adices ejyus Indus
amnis subit: prealtus utrimque asperis ripis.”’ Viewed from the
north, Pehoor has exactly the figure of the Roman goal. The Indus
washes its roots on all sides, and the banks of the Indus on either
side are still lined with rocky heights.

The ancient site of Baja (Bazira) also is close at hand. And the
site of an Oora lies about seven miles to the south near Hoond.
The old site of Moosagurhi lies also about seventeen miles to the
north-west, and in the same direction are two villages called Tootali
(quasi Daedala) inhabited by the Koodoo Khail, and at the distance
of about six miles to the south-west are the villages Kal-Durra
(quasi Acadera) which are always named together. Pehoor must
have been early fortified, being marked out by nature as the site for
a castle. A few of the inhabitants of Baja and its neighbourhood
might well take refuge in a site so impregnable to armies previous
to the invention of cannon.

But on the other hand, Arrian makes no mention of the Indus
as washing Aornos. His description of the site is that of an
enormous mountain abounding in springs and arable land and
forests. If Curtiusis to be followed, Arrian must be rejected in
toto, as afabler. Yet his minute and natural description of Alex-
ander’s Anabasis of Aornos; of the gradual ascent of a mountain
growing steeper as he advanced; of his battle on the mountain-
brow, when with such difficulty he forced his onward way; of
Ptolemy’s cooperation with him by attacking the enemy from the
year; of his mastery of the mountain summit and regular ap-
proaches to the rock :—all these have an air of truth which it is

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 359

difficult to resist, and differ essentially from the poetic descriptions
of Curtius. Proud as Arrian was of the exploits of a Grecian hero,
there is no attempt to exhibit supernatural difficulties. Alexander
attacks and carries a strong mountain as a master of the art of war
should carry it. He loses men, but they are not hurled from the
mountain summit into the swollen torrent of the Indus. The
mountain is large and steep, but, so far from being shaped like a
cone, 220 horse are led up it and all his war-engines.

The description of Curtius is exactly such, as a man might sit
down and imagine to himself as worthy of a rock which had resisted
Hercules. And probably in addition to the history of Ptolemy,
there may have existed in the time of Curtius many half fabulous
narrations of the exploits of the Macedonian hero, which so great a
lover of the marvellous as Curtius would prefer tothe matter-of-
fact statements of Ptolemy, supposing that he could read the Greek
of that author.

Allthe sites described as being near Pehoor, viz. Baja (quasi
Bazira), Owra (quasi Oora), Kal-durra (quasi Acadera), are applica-
ble to the site of Mahabunn which is the natural refuge of the,
people of those old towns.

It has been observed that a camp established at Umb, could have
been designed for the attack of no other than Mount Mahabunn or
Mt. Behoh. A brief description of the latter may therefore be
acceptable.

Mt. Behoh is a peak elevated about 10,000 feet above the sea,
occupying the right border of the Indus about twenty miles above
Mt. Mahabunn. It forms the Eastern wall of the valley of Boonair,
the waters of which, united with those of the Chumla valley under
the name of Burrindoo, find passage into the Indus through a cleft
of the mountain, south of Mt. Behoh and north of the Mahabunn.
T am not aware that the peak of this mountain holds the site of any
old castle. But the long high ridge which juts from it to the S.
west and which walls the Indus to the height of about 7000 ft.
above the sea, is crowned by a remarkable castle of the Hussunzyes
called also Behoh. The Hindi name of the Burrindoo river is
Wahadri or Ram Tukht ke Nuddie, the latter because it rises in
Mt. Elum called also Ram Tukht. The castle of Behoh is certainly

3B 2

360 Gradus ad Aornon. [No. 4.

very difficult of access. But it belongs to a district entirely separ-
abe: and distinct from the Eusufzye where are sited Baja, Kal-durra,
Oora, &c. and almost equally distinct and distant from Beejapoor,
Owra and Masagorh in western Sohaut. The first march of Alexan-
der’s army to attack Mt. Behoh would have brought him to the
bank of the Burrindoo. The transit of this stream near the
Indus, which must have been performed on rafts of inflated hides,
would have occupied two days. But in Arrian’s very particular
itinerary of this expedition, no river is mentioned, nor, supposing
the river to have been forgotten, is sufficient time for the passage
allowed. Mt. Behoh has no name like that of the Mahabunn as a
place of refuge, being too remote from the plains where invaders
are to be feared.
In Sohaut.

Of forts sited on hills, we have the following in Sohaut :

Woorna easily convertible into Aornos, the ruins of a town west-
ward of Ranikote on a hill about 600 feet high. It has not been a
strong place. It has two springs of water.

Nawagye is thus described to me by a man who was long a pri-
soner in it. Jt stands upon a mountain about 1500 feet high (two
and half hours’ ascent) belongs to the Momunds.

Is sited near the declivity of the mountain. But has on the
other side a small plain. No river is near it. The mountains ap-
proach it on three sides. It is an insignificant place of no
strength.

Mayar is a large town on the right bank of the Punjgowra river
about seventy miles above Tungi. It stands upon a mountain about
1500 feet high. But very easy of access and covered with soil. It
is upon the boundary of Bajore and belongs to a Syud.

Maragowr is between Thanna and Birikot on a woody mountain.
It has water. This place is said to have sustained a siege of forty
years, and to have been taken owing to a quarrel between the chief
and his daughter. It has four bastions of masonry separated the
one from the other. Is now a ruin.

Balimung is the ruin of a fort on a high mountain between
Shingurdhar and Galigye. On the western side it has a level plain,
ou the other three sides precipices.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 361

Oolagraon the ruins of a fort between Manihurr and Tindora,
standing on a high hill; tolerably strong.

The reader may choose for himself from amongst these the site of
Aornos. For my part I should absolutely require a site upon the
Indus. It seems to me the only certain clue we have to Aornos,
that it was sited on the right bank ofthe Indus. If Strabo, Curtius,
and Arrian were all mistaken as to this point, we have positively no
means of identification.

The valley of Sohaut, Boonair and even part of the Eusufzye and
of Hazara are classical ground in Hindi lore. The five Pandoo
brothers, Yoodishtira, Bheema, Urjoona, Nukoola and Saho Deva,
with their common wife the beautiful Diroopdi, came to Punjpir
(near Zayda) when Yoodishtira, having gambled away the kingdom
of Delhi, was obliged by his compact to retire to the jungles. The
kingdom of Raja Viraht was Sohaut. His capital Virikot or Birikot
on left bank of Sohaut Sinde. The Pandoos determining to conceal
their dignity and take service as menials with Raja Viraht hung up
their arms carefully concealed in a spot still called Pandoo Tahn.
Peshawur then called Gundhawa was, it will be remembered, the
kingdom of Krishna who eventually aided the Pandoos. At Rani
da gut is the castle or throne of the beautiful Diroopdi.

Near Birikot is the Summahd or cenotaph of Kirichuk, a monster
half Dyte or Titan and half human. He, falling in love with Di-
roopdi and insulting her, was slain by Bheem Syne the Pandoo.

One koss east of Birikot is the throne of Raja Viraht, still called
Raja ke Tukht.

Three koss south of Birikot is Kirichuk ke Shuhr, the city of
Kirichuk, and between this and Birikot the city of Kirichuk’s
brother.

Half a koss north of Birikot is Raja Yoodishtira’s palace, still
so called.

At Galagye is a statue of Kirichuk.

At eleven koss west from Birikot are two mundeers or temples of
the Pandoos. Two koss west of Birikot, a temple of Kirichuk.

Seventeen koss N. W. from Birikot is Dyteahpoor now called
Dyt Kulli, built by the Dyte or Titan, St’hool, near it in the hill is
a vast cavern, doubtless that mentioned by Arrian and Strabo as
the cavern of Prometheus the Titan.

362 Gradus ad Aornon. | No. 4.

Twenty-seven koss N. W. of Birikot is the city of Monama the
Titan with a fort. There, on seven hills, stand remains of seven
cities and seven bastions, only one of them now inhabited, called
Monama Killie.

Eighty koss N. W. from Birikot, is Kirichuk ke Nugr, five koss
in circuit on a lofty hill, —

Ninety-six miles N. west of Birikot on a lofty hill is Kahun Dyte
ke Shuhr.

Eleven koss from Birikot south is Pandoo Koop and Panch Nud,
a city.

At Naograon in the Yoosufzye near Rani da Gut is the stable of
Raja Viraht.

In the valley of Chilas inhabited by the Durds (Dardoi) is Bheem
Shilla or the stone of Bheem, of the origin of which there is the
following tradition. The Pandoos were making the Aswamedha or
sacrifice of a horse. The horse released in the wilds for a year was
encountered by Raja Chundurhas,* whose duty it was to conquer
and lead the horse to the altar. Bheem Syne entered into the
horse and said “ Why should we strive. Do what I do, and I will
own you my superior ;’’ Chundurhas consented. Bheem raised a
huge stone from a neighbouring mountain and cast it down in the
valley of Chundurhas (Chilas). Chundurhas strove in vain to raise
it and there it yet remains. ‘To this day in difficulty men resort to
this stone and endeavour to shake it. If it shake, the omen is bad.
If it remain firm all is well. It may be conjectured that favourable
omens are generally drawn from it.

In addition to these and many other records of the Pandoos, we
have the following ancient monuments and sites.

Hodigraon,+ the city of that Raja Hodi whose ruined castle
crowns the hill confronting Atuk. This city isin Sohaut north of
Birikot (see map.)

Beejapoor in Bajor, Raja Mohr Dhuj’s city. I cannot ascertain
the precise position of this old site, which by one traveller is de-
scribed as in the Abazye valley. But by Sanskrit books as in Bajore.
Mohr Dhyj is said by the latter authorities to have given name to
the Koh i Morh Baba or hill of Father Morh.

* Chundurhas, moon grinner, one who grins like the moon.

ft Raja Hodi plays an important part in the traditions of the Punjaub.

1854. | Gradus ad Aornon. 363

Kohaut, Raja Juggut’s fort.

Trippur, the triple city of Raja Nul, south of Birikot (see map).

Tir Nugr, city of the Raja Tir Bul, north of Birikot about
eighty miles.

Maunpoor, city of Raja Maun, four and half miles in circuit from
Birikot, 100 m N. west.

Nug and Nugr, cities of Raja Mandatta’s Vuzir, 200 miles west
of Birikot.

Udli Nugri, city of the said Raja’s wife, 240 miles west of Birikot.

Vihung Raja ke Mundur, 50 m N. W. of Birikot, on a hill
trans-Sohaut Sinde.

Nutti Nugr, on a lofty hill, 65 m N. W. of Birikot.

Aruktun or water of the sun, an inexhaustible fountain never
overflowing. Of Raja Maun’s age, 13 miles west of Kahun Nuer.

Jumrood fort in mouth of the Khyber. The place of Raja Jugeut.

Kurna, valley of the Kishen Gunga where are the fort and city
of Raja Kurn, the gold-maker. His hill is in the Dhoond country.

Rani Kokla’s palace, four and half miles of Nowa Shihr Hazara.
She was the wife of Raja Russaloo, and being taken in company with
her lover was tied by Russaloo to his horse as the balance to the
dead body of her lover Raja Hodi and turned adrift. The horse
fled from Moorut to the Ghayb country on left bank of Indus
below Atuk. There, a Raja of the Chundala or sweeper caste, took
her to wife and she became the mother of the Ghayb tribe, one of
the most hardy, as soldiers, of all in the Punjaub.

Mt. Moorut, S. west of Rawulpindi, so named from an image of
Rani Kokla, which the remorse of Russaloo caused him to set up
and which was mutilated a few years ago by the bigotry of a Moolla.
It is in a little artificial island at the foot of the hill, close to Rus-
saloo’s palace.

Tukht a bun, in Boonair (see map). Fort of Raja Mir Bul.

Bulkot, between Balakot and Gurhi Hubeeb Oolla. Valley of
Nynsook river, Hazara. The fort of Raja Bul.

Balakot, same valley, fort of Raja Bala.

Maun Sir now Maunsera, Hazara, fort of Raja Maun, contem-
porary with Raja Sala Vahana or Salbyne.

364 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [ No. 4.

Report on the Dust Whirlwinds of the Punjab. By C. A. Gorpon,
Esq. M. D. Surgeon, to Her Majesty's 10th Foot.

In endeavouring to furnish a report of the storms, typhoons,
cyclones, or whirlwinds that have passed over the station of Wuz-
zeerabad during the period from January to July 1853, both inclu-
sive, I have considered that the distinctive peculiarities of each will
be most profitably discussed, if described at the same time that
individual storms are noted; such general conclusions as may pre-
sent themselves from the premises, which will thus in the course of
the following observations be developed, being classified and summed
up as a sequel to this paper. And I hope the views I adopt regarding
the circular current of wind in and general onward motion or track
of these storms or cyclones as witnessed in this part of the plains of
India will be deemed justified by the nature of the observations from
which they have been deduced.

1.—7th January, 1853. The sky had a threatening appearance
all day,—prevailing clouds, rain cloud, with well defined lower border,
dark cumuli and strato cumuli, at 5 Pp. mM. the wind was N. W.
afterwards became 8. W. the body of the storm being to the S.
The violence of the wind was inconsiderable, heavy rain fell,—
thunder, with lightning both sheet and forked,—the former being
deep pink and the latter flame-coloured.

It would appear then

a. That the above storm was nothing more than one of rain such
as is of frequent occurrence in these provinces, during the cold
season.

6. That the circular motion of the wind was from L. to R. or
with the wound of a watch.

2.—28rd Jan. 1853. A slight storm is noted as having occurred
at 10 p. mM. but no observation in reference to it is made, further
than that for several nights prior to its occurrence, a large halo was
observed round the moon, interrupted towards the N. and that the
storm was followed by weather of great coldness.

3.—d3rd Feb. 1853. For four days, there had been an increase
of nearly 10° in the temperature. On the early morning of this

1854. ] Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. 365

date, a storm of much rain and wind of considerable violence
occurred, but no observation was made till 7 a. mM. at which hour the
wind was at E., the atmosphere dark and hazy in every direction,
clouds, cirri and cirro strati, pointing in no definite direction. The
wind continued at E. till 2 p. m. when the storm passed over, and
could be distinctly seen proceeding direct N. and occupying about
2 the circumference of the horizon.

It would appear that in this storm

a. The circular motion of the wind was from L. to R. or with
the hands of a watch.

b. That in all probability the storm formed over the station, and
did not acquire its progressive motion northward until towards
2 p. mM. shortly before it passed away in that direction.

ce. That this was also one of the cold weather falls of rain, com-
mon in upper India.

4.—11th Feb. 1853. During the morning the sky presented a
confused appearance, (I know no better expression to make use of.)
it was almost entirely overspread by strati and cirri variously modi-
fied. Towards N. W.—N. and N. E.; the streaks of these clouds
were irregularly blended and curved,—the curves being in no defi-
nite direction.

Shortly after mid-day the wind, which had been blowing moder-
ately from N. E., increased much in violence,—carrying with it
clouds of dust. It was unattended by thunder or lightning. It thus
continued with temporary variations in intensity till about 5, 30 P. m.

During this time the direction of the wind did not vary, nor did
any rain fall until about 5 p. mM. and then, only a few drops. In the
evening a dark cloud was observed at a great distance resting on
the horizon E. and N. E.

Jt would appear that in this slight storm

a. ‘There was no circular motion of the wind.

5.—Tth March, 1853. The sky during the previous day was
cloudy and threatening. Towards sunset a dense mass of black
cloud arose from the horizon and gradually extended over the sky.
About 7 p. M. of that day the whole of the firmament was hidden by
a veil of cloud ; the horizon only being observed clear and bespangled
with stars. Lightning was observed 8. W. and W. with thunder

. 3 0

366 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [No. 4.

in the former direction. A few drops of rain fell at 7.30 (of 6th)
the wind at that time being S. W. Towards morning the violence
of the thunder increased and a storm of wind and rain was audible-
The early part of the 7th was still cloudy, occasional puffs of dust
swept past,—and in various directions revolving pillars of sand indi-
cated the presence of whirlwinds of small size at different parts of
the surrounding plain.

The wind at 94. M. of the 7th was N. by E. and at noon E. by S.
having gradually veered to that pomt by N. E. About 2 Pp. m. the
sky at S. E. was very hazy as if portending rain and wind. A small
cyclone soon afterwards made its appearance and passed over our
house, taking a direction in its onward course or track of N. E., the
wind at the same time blowing from S. E. As the body of the storm
advanced from the station, it was seen first to curve gently to W.
but in a few minutes appeared to be broken up. The wind during
the remainder of the evening continued at S. EH. the atmosphere
was clear,—and several slight squalls continued to come on at
intervals.

This storm appears to be interesting on account of the meteorolo-
gical appearances that accompanied it. from the position of its
body as compared with the wind point, it appears evident that

a. The circular current of air was from L. to R. or with the
hands of a watch.

6.—12th March, 1853. Since the occurrence of the storm just
described the sky had continued dull and cloudy, presenting all the
indications of approaching rain. During the day (of the 12th) there
were occasional gusts of wind from various and uncertain directions,
at the same time that there was more fine sand floating through the
atmosphere than could be well accounted for by the slight breezes
that prevailed. It was difficult to say what part of the sky pre-
sented the most threateniug appearance, and towards evening this
increased. About 6, 30 Pp. M. rain began to fall; the shower com-
ing from about S. W. and about 10 to 11 P. M. rain was falling
in torrents.

The greater part of this storm having occurred at night, no notes
were taken from which to trace the shifting of the wind.

Imperfect as the description of this storm is and although not

1854. | Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. 367

calculated to enlighten us, either as regards the circular motion
ef the wind or the progressive motion of the meteor, it nevertheless
is interesting as exhibiting one phenomenon which will be found to
be of not unfrequent occurence, viz.

a. Heavy falls of rain in this part of India are sometimes pre-
ceeded by a loaded condition of the atmosphere with impalpable
dust which could not be accounted for by the amount or force of
wind blowing at the time.

7.—13¢h March, 1853. “The sky still continued dark and cloudy.
Towards evening very dark cleuds arose in the west and W. by N.
Much lightning, both sheet and forked, was evident. Towards 8
o’clock the near approach of thunder was audible, but the storm was
seen to pass by the station to the N. and HE. A slight shower of
rain fell.

The above description is also imperfect, but it tends to teach us
that,

a. Some storms in this country are so partial and well defined
in extent, as to render it a matter of no difficulty to trace their
course.

8.—25th March, 1853. The following description of the 8¢2 and
9th, storm observed and registered is taken nearly verbatim from
notes written at the time.

In reference to No. 8, it is noted that “the day was cloudy,
prevailing clouds strati and cumuli. Hot and sultry,—a very gentle
breeze was blowing. About 5 Pp. mM. a diffused haze of dust to the
N. W. and N. indicated wind in that direction, and shortly after-
wards, a slight increase of wind took place from W. by N.

Jt only lasted a few minutes, and the dust storm such as it was
passed N. of the cantonments and speedily broke up.

9.—26¢h March, 1853. Hot all day, clear and sunshine, a few
cumuli and cirri. About 5 pv. mu. sky in N. W. became dark, and
‘a few columns of dust were seen in different parts of the darkness.
The wind at the time was N. W. and W. by N. but not very
strong. The body of the storm like the previous one passed N. of
cantonments.

Norr.—Although there are many reasons for presuming that the
two last small storms were circular, in which case the motion of

dc 2

368 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [No. 4.

the wind must have from R. to L. it is nevertheless a matter of
considerable difficulty to say positively whether they were true
cyclones. It certainly may be that the motion of the wind im them
was rectilinear, although from the visible bearing of their mass,
the direction of the wind is readily accounted for by supposing
them to have been circular. It appears to me that in order properly
to ascertain the nature of these and similar land storms, it is abso-
lutely necessary that a cordon of observers be established at various
stations, for this purpose.

From the above two slight storms, we readily draw the deduction
that,

a. It is at times difficult, if not impossible, for a single observer
to decide whether the motion of the wind in certain storms is
rectilinear or circular.

10 and 11.—80¢2 March, 1853. At sunset of 29th, the sky ge-
nerally was much covered with cumuli and strati, the setting of the
sun giving the horizon in the W. a red lurid appearance. The morn.
ing of the 30th was hazy ; atmosphere close and still, yet a quantity
of impalpable dust was suspended in it. About 10 a. um. a sharp
breeze occurred from 8. and from the darkness to W. and N. at
that time, it would appear that the circular motion of the wind was
from R. to L. and that the border of the circle only passed over
the cantonments. The breeze soon diminished in intensity, but the
atmosphere continued hazy, and the temperature was considerably
lowered. At 6p. m.a dark mass of cloud and dust was observed —
in the N. and N. W. extending to about N. E. It rapidly advanced
and then struck our house at N. by E.; varying between this point
and N.

lt was interesting to observe spiral columns of dust such as are

= = represented in the margin coming along

with and facing part of the body of the

= = storm, the convexity of their course being

S) Ss) ‘forward, and the gyrations of the minor cur-
rents of wind of which they seemed to be constituted having a diree-
tion from L. to R. and extending upwards from the ground into the
atmosphere, and with an onward progress such as would be repre-
sented by an imaginary horizontal section near the earth, thus

1854. ] Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. 369
(850000) only more circular than is here represented.

At the conclusion of the cyclone, slight rain fell, and as the storm
passed away from the station, the atmosphere was left clear, except
towards the west, where the body of it was visible, progressing
onwards.

From the above description of this storm several points of interest
are deducible, namely—

a. The body of the storm consisted of a number of revolving
spiral columns of dust blown by the wind with a circular motion.
from L. to R. and at the same time gyrating from the earth
upwards.

6. The onward motion of the body of the storm was at the
station in a general direction from N. E. towards W. but probably

with more or less of a curve, or zig zag “~~~ Y“ YN which
might account for the slight variations in the direction of the wind
during the observations.

e. The convexity of the minor gyrating columns of dust being
always onwards, would indicate that the chief force of the storm was
at an inconsiderable height above the surface of the earth.

12.—9th April, 1853. Although the gusts of wind and dust
which occurred during the day cannot properly be included as
“storms,” they nevertheless presented a few peculiarities which
render them deserving of notice.

The morning was very hot, and the sun very bright. Shortly
after mid-day the atmosphere began to become hazy, especially
towards the 8.: a close and oppressive sensation was complained of.
Small whirlwinds carrying up dust were seen in different parts
of the plain on which the station is built, and not only was their
circular motion different in different individuals, but their onward
progress was in different and independent directions, while again
in other parts of the plain a column of dust would be observed
suddenly to rise from the ground, without any evident circular
motion, but with a slight curve at its lower extremity, the convexity
being directed forward, thus,

370 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [No. 4.

About 3 P. m. the whole sky became obscured and presented a
very peculiar appearance: several perpendicular columns of dust
such as that represented above, and varying greatly in diameter, al-
though all of nearly equal height were seen approaching from S. E.
their upper extremities blending as it were in a dark cloud appa-
rently containing much aqueous vapor as well as suspended dust.
At the same time, a mass of dust was seen advancing from N. E.
and several smaller columns such as have been noted, were being
driven onwards in various directions in our vicinity.

These various columns seemed to break up, and instead of a
cyclone coming on, a moderate breeze set in, carrying with it masses
of dust. Occasional peals of thunder were heard in various direc-
tions, a few drops of rain fell, and about 8 or 9 p. m. the atmosphere
cleared up.

It is to be regretted that no proper instruments were available to
observe the peculiar conditions upon which the phenomena just
described, depended.

It appears that the two days succeeding that on which the above
modification of a storm took place were rainy, the wind cold, the
Ther. 70° F. in the shade.

One or two points of great meteorological interest may be gather-
ed from the above remarks, viz.

a. Numerous whirlwinds may, under certain circumstances take
place simultaneously within a very inconsiderable space; yet with
independent motions, both as regards the circular current of wind
and onward progress.

6. Currents of wind may be noted at their first commencement
in certain cases, by the column of dust they suddenly raise on a
dusty plain.

ce. These phenomena are attributed to electro-magnetic, or other
influences which the want of philosophical instruments renders us
unable to detect.

13.—12¢h April, 1853. Although there were numerous cumuli
and strati during the forenoon, the day was nevertheless clear, and
the sun at times shone very bright. About 1, 80 vp. mu. the wind at
the time being N. E. a magnificent mass of defined cloud appeared
S. W. and soon assumed a distinctly arched form, Films of cloud

Z
itis te
y

H
\
;
Uy
;
'

OLGL
“TAX FO1d Tt4OUS

1854. | Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. 371

were visible in the latter direction, moving in opposite directions,
and the lower border of that forming the arch was illuminated by the
sunshine. Thunder was loud and increasing, lightning became
vivid, especially in W.: streaks, as if of rain falling were observed
in various directions extending downwards from the border of the
arch just described. Soon after this, the wind struck our house at
W. by N. a very severe storm then came on, and hail stones of
considerable size fell thickly. The wind soon veered to W. then to
W. by S. and in less than half an hour the sun again shone out,
the body of the storm was visible progressing N. E. and contracting
in its diameter. A splendid rainbow appeared at its nearest border,
(Plate X VIL.)

The Chart I. 1853, is intended to represent the progress of this
storm. ‘The wind seemed to be from L. to R. the diameter probably
8 or 10 miles, and the onward movement of the cyclone very rapid
although the want of apparatus rendered it difficult to say at what
actual rate it progressed, we may however presume that, its diameter
being 10 miles, and the period of its continuance half an hour, it
must have moved onwards at a rate equal to 20 miles per hour.

It may be noted that some of the hail stones that fell during the
above storm weighed one rupee. The evening, after the cyclone
had passed over, was clear, the atmosphere bracing and cool. On
the horizon between 8S. and E. much ‘lightning was visible, the
flashes showing towering masses of thunder cloud in that direction,
but no thunder was audible.

It may be further observed, that the temperature was moderated
for several days after the occurrence of the above storm.

The following are some of the points of interest that the cyclone
just described teach.

a. That the circular motion of the air was L. to R.

b. That the diameter of the cyclone underwent modification as
it progressed.

ec. That the onward course or track of the storm was more or
less eliptical, as indicated by the chart.

— 14.—20¢h April, 1853. The early part of the day was cloudy,
the sky much obscured by various modifications of strati. Shortly
after 4 p. M. the appearance of a dense mass of thunder cloud in

372 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [No. 4.

N. E. indicated the existence of a storm in that direction. At 4,
30 p. M. the wind struck with considerable violence at N. as noted
in Table II. 1853. At 5, 30, it was at N. EH. and before 6, the dust
had cleared away, but the outline of the storm could be seen extend-
ing a little above the horizon at 8. W. or S. W. by S.

About 6} P. M. a similar storm appreached from the same direc-
tion, but was very small and of inconsiderable violence ; only lasting
a few minutes, when it appeared to break up. At the same time,
two other partial clouds of dust were observed, one on either side
of, but at a little distance from this, but they also soon broke up.

Although in gusts such as have just been described, it 1s a matter
of difficulty to say on all occasions in what direction the wind
moves, whether circular, or in direct lines,—we may nevertheless
presume that in the one noted in the chart IT. 1853, (Plate X VIII.)

a. The motion of the wind was from R. to L. or that which
authors describe all storms in the northern hemisphere to have,—we
moreover learn that

6. Cyclones at times may be seen to break up or expend them-
selves.

15.—27th April, 1853. The whole forenoon was hazy, the atmo-
sphere so much obscured by dust as to render it impossible to see
to a greater distance than 100 to 150 yards. About 1 P. Mm. the
wind became very strong from S. and between that hour and 4 P. Mm.
eradually veered round by W. to N. at which latter point it
ceased about 7, gradually varying, however, a few points E. and W.
of North. — .

From the very obscured state of the sky, it was utterly impossible
to say positively from what direction the body of the storm came.
It appears tolerably evident that it was circular, and on this suppo-
sition the chart III. 1853, (Plate XIX.) has been constructed, the
course of the wind and cyclone track being noted in the diagram
according to both suppositions, namely, 1st that its motion was
from R. to L. and 2nd that it was from L. to R.

The above storm must therefore be taken as a very striking exam-
ple of the fact

a. That it is at times impossible for a single observer to say at
the time what is the circular course of wind in a cyclone, and there-
fore, as a matter of course,

NPM B99 Pidy yo Wd? ~¢

Le eee ee Ae Pa nll wills
- ‘i ’ : rj
. 4 wy
‘ ‘

y
FE
\Y pA
A,
a
4
a

| pue |
Ss, Ges / ‘\
UOAIOUENS pine a {

apa
Ss Vee

= i Patera, 4.
oS

1a as Ca

anes” wy fe

ev as

ett i a
ye a pe ee

1854. | Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. 373

b. Equally impossible to detect the cyclone track.

16.—10¢h and 11th May, 1853. Since the occurrence of the last
storm described, the temperature continued to range in an open
verandah to 104° F. and in the house to 84° and 87° F. the sky
being clear: on the 8th some cirri were observable in the W. shortly
after sunset, and on the 9th in E. at sunrise. These continued to
increase (as they always do in this station for some days before a
storm of wind or rain).

On the 10th occasional pillars of dust were seen in various direc-
tions, but although extending high and perpendicular, they had no
circular motion, their only movement being directly onwards. They
first became evident about 4, 30 P. mM. and continued till sunset ; the
heat of the air being very oppressive, no breeze blowing at the
time. The evening was intensely dark, especially towards the N. ;
and during the night high winds continued, but no observations
were made.

During the morning and forenoon of the Lith, the same high
wind continued from N. E. with occasional drops of rain. Towards
the afternoon, the wind increased until at sunset it blew a very
stiff breeze, bringing with it clouds of dust, and continuing steady
N.E. About 7, 30 vp. um. sheet lightning in great quantity appeared
S. W. and N. W. and about 9 o’clock rain began to fall in torrents
and so continued, the wind all the while not lulling until 3 a. M.
of 12th, when the weather cleared up.

In the notes of the above storm, taken at the time, it is stated
that “I could not see any thing in the above to induce me to sup-
pose that it was other than a parallel wind from N. E.,” and it ap-
pears really to have been

a. A rectiliniar storm.

It also teaches us that,

b. The columns of dust that precede storms may under certain
circumstances have no circular movement,

_e. They may occur while there is no perceptible movement of
the air even in their mere vicinity.

d. Storms during the hot months are often preceded for several
days by the appearance of strati in the West at sunset.

Note.—lt appears that during the whole of the 12th, occasional
3 D

374 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [No. 4,

gusts of wind from various directions prevailed, and at times with
rain. In the evening, the horizon seemed encircled by sheet light-_
ning, and heavy rain fell. The 18th was cool, and the early part of
the day clear. About 4 p. m. the whole circumference of the horizon
became dark, wind came on from W. by N. but no thunder was
audible.

The 14th was characterized by irregular gusts of wind, at times
carrying along with them masses of dust, but the evening was clear.

The above notes are entered here as showing the description
of weather that generally succeeds for a short time the occurrence
of storms.

17.—20th May 1853. Since the occurrence of the last storm, the
western horizon has continued to present a cloudy appearance every
afternoon at sunset; cirri and strati appearing near the earth in
the afternoon, but clearing away again during the early night. At
4,30 Pp. M. of 20th a heavy cloud of dust of unequal density was
seen approaching from 8. W., the dust as it were in pillars, with
intermediate spaces of comparative clearness. They had not how-
ever that appearance of violent agitations that characterizes most
cyclones on land, and the summits of the pillars appeared lost in
cumulus-like clouds heavily surcharged with dust. The force of
the wind was not very violent, nor did the direction of it vary
during the hour the storm lasted. The diameter of the cyclone
extended from S. E. to W. a few flashes of forked lightning were
visible, and a few peals of thunder were heard. As the storm of
wind passed over the station in a N. E. direction rain began to fall in
torrents and afterwards continued so during the night.

In the notes taken on the spot during the prevalence of the above
storm it is stated that “it would seem as if the above cyclone being
about to break up, had lost its circular motion* before reaching the

* This is of course merely theoretical, yet, it is quite easy to imagine how such
a circumstance might take place. If, for instance, the individual spiral currents,
whose existence may be said to be definitely ascertained, were, from a disturbance
in the balance of the particular agencies on which they depend, to be for a time
more under the influence of those that give such meteors their onward course,
than those in obedience to which they are made to revolve on their own axes, the
latter motion would be retarded by the former, and would soon altogether cease.

a a ile the mle

: - sarge or hu

RA ios, tn diaae is og i aye be pei

. nll \d tie ANS oe whiny i ral Pha:

chan

Bis — HY. ‘xn,

ea, ae aig é anit 4 is
pie eo Fr or, a

gh Buby ees

‘ieee

a ae "Yh eee sho dhe pe

i a oes ae a ok tig ite ry es haa f ty

fib ng taeh er iit chine
elf.

EAE ERS IE Fe Ae. PR yaw ats. insiag ae Mea nant ‘ina’
mart va: Cerne ‘ty; eimnintes oe vermene

mel:
Ay Sat i Epon
oe es

et) rey

hear et ie a"
ad
tg ae VAM
: 2 a-@ i.
‘J s ? J
i r arty
c *
{ oy
eae Yee ’
j
af. r :
* 6
= ad
am . oi

TN pusoas fo aeneg nT
an Oe epi
Pes or, 5. eg

g to Mo PMA MONUN IIS) as

TOU, eat El UL pee

as Lv
- YN Pd ALTHO’

X<>

1854. | Report-on the Dust Whirlwinds. 375

station, as otherwise it is difficult to imagine how the wind should
have continued throughout from one point.’? At the same time ;
that it was not a mere parallel current of air from the commence-
ment is presumed from the circumstance of the defined pillars of
dust being evident, and unbroken.

By a strange omission, the direction of the wind has been neg-
lected to be stated, but this storm like that previously described
teaches that

a. The occurrence of strati in the W. at sunset precedes the
occurrence of storms.

18.—2nd June, 1853. See chart LV. 1853. (Plate XX.)

The early morning was very hot, with a nearly cloudless sky. At
9, 30 a. M. thunder was heard in W. and it was then observed that
a darkness prevailed there, as if rain were falling. At 10, rain began
to fall, with a slight breeze from W. The rain after a short time
fell in torrents, and the wind increased so much in violence as to
destroy some doors and roofs.

In less than fifteen minutes the storm had passed over, and was
seen progressing N. HE. as represented in the chart.

The original notes of this storm are very meagre, but an examina-
tion of the chart teaches us that

a. The circular motion of the wind was from R. to L. or con-
trary to the hands of a watch, and this conclusion is arrived at by

And indeed, it may not inappropriately be presumed that many cyclones on a
large scale break up in this way,

It is well known that the force of the wind on the curve corresponding with the
onward track is much stronger than that on the opposite, or curve of retardation,
and that this difference in force is occasioned by the onward progress of the
cyclone. When therefore we consider that between the various smaller spirals
that go to constitute the ‘‘ storm’’ there is this tendency to retardation in their
circular motion, and that it is increased considerably by the mere friction of the
adjoining current, as well as by the circumstance that the adjoining borders of
different spirals are revolving in opposite directions, it seems to me that the very cir-
cumstance of two combined motions existing, must tend of itself to sooner or later
destroy the force and consequent danger arising from these phenomena, and in fact
that the more powerful these influences are, the more rapidly is the breaking up
of a storm brought about.

oD 2

376 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [ No. 4

noting the wind point at each of the three observations as indicated
in the diagram.

6. That the onward course or track of the storm was zig-zag.

19.—16th June, 1853. On 15th, and this forenoon there was a
general haze apparently from impalpable dust. Thermometer in the
house ranged to 98° F. At 3,30 Pp. m., slight thunder was heard
overhead, and a dark cloud of dust was perceptible, occupying the
horizon from N. E. to N. W. (about half an hour previous, a whirl-
wind revolving from R. to L. passed over my house, proceeded in a
curvilinear direction first N. and then W. to some adjoining houses
with which, in comimg in contact, it broke up). The storm was
not very violent, the wind first came on from S. W. and in about
half an hour was blowmg from E. Very heavy rain fell, and the
sky first cleared up in N. E. the mass of the storm -being chiefly pro-
gressing to the W.

From the above storm we learn two points, and which, it may be
noted are borne out by other observations, the results of which it
is not the object of this paper to discuss, namely,

a. <A loaded state of the atmosphere from impalpable dust often
proceeds the occurrence of a storm.

b. A cyclone is sometimes preceded by whirlwinds of greater
or larger dimensions.*

20.—18th June, 18538. Aceording to notes taken at the time
I find that the moderation of temperature by which the above storm
was followed continued. During the forenoon of the 18th an
agreeable. breeze continued to blow, but shortly before sunset (it
having been S. E.) it ceased, and a bank as if of impalpable sand
and cloud appeared on the horizon, extending from N. E to S. and
probably with a diameter of ten miles.

lt was evidently concave ; the N. E. extremity appearing to be
nearer to our house than the 8S. About $ past 6 p. M. the dust came
up from N. HK. as represented in chart VI. 1853, (Plate X XI.) and at
the same time the two extremities were distinctly seen approaching
each other as the body of the storm progressed. (This approximation
of the extremities is endeavoured to be represented in the segment 2

* A chart of this storm was prepared during its prevalence, and marked V, 1853,
but in consequence of its inaccuracy, I have omitted it here, C. A. G.

LE.

EAS (Qe
SSSA SSR
ASTI BS

Paap,

Gin ail

1854.] Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. 377

the extremities of which, it will be observed approximate much more
closely than those of fig. 1).

My private notes go on to say,—* It appeared therefore that the
storm was only commencing its course at this station, that the
minor currents whose motion was circular, as shown in the chart
have not yet extended so far along the circuit line as to form a com-
plete circle, but were, when observed, in progress to do so.

It also explained the phenomenon of occasional dense columns of
dust separated by comparatively clear spaces that are seen in almost
every storm, and which is endeavoured to be represented in the sub-
joined sketch in which the figures 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5, represent the
smaller circular currents the general circuit line of which is repre-
sented by large arrows, the figures 6, 7,8 and 9, indicating the spaces
intervening between these currents.

It appears self-evident that as the circumference of two or more
adjoining spirals only tonch each other at a comparatively small
part, such particular point of union must be less obscured by the
floating dust and hence, so much more transparent than those parts
where large quantities of impalpable sand, &c. are revolving as repre-
sented by the small arrows.

The onward course of this storm is represented on the chart by
the large arrow. The cyclone was attended by some thunder, but
no fall of rain took place, nor was the violence of the wind consi-
derable ; and by 83 Pp. M. it had passed completely over the station,
rendering the temperature very agreeable.

The above storm is one of a very interesting character, presenting
various points of dissimilarity from any hitherto observed. Some of
the points we gather from it are

a. The minor spirals of a storm may arise together, and attain
their onward progress before the whole cireumference of such cy-
clone has been completed by their lateral extension.

6. The circular movement of the atmosphere was from R. to L.

c. The appearance of the storm being much like what is repre-
sented in the sketch shows that such are in reality formed of spirals
as already adduced.

21.—20th June, 1853. Cumuli and strati had partially covered
the sky during the day. At 6p. mM. thunder in the W. was audible,

378 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [No. 4.

and then, a dense black rainy-like mass was seen approaching from
that direction. The wind first struck from N. E. the rain was heavy
and the wind became high. It is to be regretted that no good
account was kept during the prevalence of the storm. Latterly the
wind blew from N. W. and during the evening, the body of the
meteor was visible in the H.

See chart VII. 1853. (Plate XXII.)

From the manner in which the wind veered in the above storm,
we may presume that,

a. Its motion was from L. to R.

The following summary of notes refers so far as it extends, more
to the prevailing appearance of the sky, and the nature of the
weather than to any. particular storm. These notes, taken from day
to day state that,

“ On the evening of 25th June, there was a slight haze in the W.
at sunset. The 26th was hot and bright (like the previous day) but
the haze in the W. at sunset was greater. On the afternoon of
27th, a thick dust-storm came on (the whole of the forenoon having
been hazy). The wind was EH. and did not vary considerably while
it lasted. On the 28th the sky was more or less hazy, although the
sun was bright during a great part of the day. At gun-fire (A. M.)
of 29th a dust-storm again came on from the EH. and ceased about
5, 30 a. M. The forenoon continued hazy, the wind continuing to
blow moderately from the H. till 105, when it came on from N. but
it did not appear that the current of air was otherwise than straight,

Every day up to 5th July, presented the same threatening appear-
ance of rain as is described above, this appearance taking place at
different points of the horizon alternately. The sky continued much
overcast with cumuli, strati and cirri; and at times there was a
tolerably severe puff of wind lasting from 10 to 80 minutes, loaded
with dust, and cool.

These “ puffs” always appeared to be composed of parallel currents.
In the intervals between their occurrence, the atmosphere was close,
and gave a sensation of oppression. On the expanse of plain around
the cantonments, frequent small whirlwinds were from time to time
visible, their track and circular motion appearing to follow no defi-
nite direetion. It was distinctly evident however that the motion

Def ee ae ee
“EOL BS

EIGL OL BIE

1854. | Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. 379

of the air in these whirlwinds was more rapid on the side corre-
sponding to the onward track than on the opposite.

On 5th July, about 6 a. m. a heavy fall of rain took place from
N. by E. attended at first by a good deal of wind. About 9 (4. mM.)
the shower ceased, the thermometer outside the house (in the shade)
being then 78° F. During the remainder of the day, a pleasant
breeze continued from E. but without rain.

It ought to be noted here that the prevailing descriptions of cloud
were electric cumuli; which were chiefly in 8. E. before the occur-
rence of the fall of rain.

On the morning of 6th July, about 5 o’clock, a heavy fall of rain
took place with thunder and lightning, a particular note of this
shower was unfortunately not kept, but 28 inches of rain were
ascertained to have fallen in about 23 hours, which was the time
during which it continued.

After this the weather continued to become gradually less hazy,
and the sky less cloudy until the evening of the 10th when sunset
occurred with the ordinary clear weather which usually characterises
the hot season in the plains.

Note.—Although no distinct “storm” is described in the obser-
yations that have just been made, I am nevertheless inclined to
hope that they will not be without interest in a meteorological point
of view, as being a record of the changes and appearances which
generally characterise the hot season.

It will be observed that the number of “ storms’’ of which I have
had it in my power to give even a general, and in some instances
very imperfect summary, is only twenty-one, and it must be con-
fessed that in more than one of these, the degree of atmospheric
perturbation was hardly of that degree which would fully justify the
appellation.

From attention to the phenomema presented by even this small
number, however, a few interesting points, connected with them
may be said to be ascertained, and these may be divided into the
following heads.

Is¢. The line of circular motion, tracks of storms, &c.

2nd. Formation, and general phenomena of storms.

The remarks under each head bearing reference only to these

380 Report on the Dust Whirlwinds. [No. 4.

meteors as observed in the plains, and at a considerable distance
from mountains, lakes or seas.
Ist.

a. The circular motion of the atmosphere in cyclones may be
from L. to R. (in the northern hemisphere) as in Nos. 1, 3, 5, 13
and 21.

b. It may be from R. to L. or contrary to the motion of the
hands of a watch, as in 14, 18 and 20, and here I would observe
that cyclones having this description of circular motion would appear
from my small series of observations to be of less frequent occur-
rence than those of an opposite character, such as are generally
believed to prevail south of the equator.

ce. No circular movement of air can be detected in all storms, as
4 and 16.

d. It becomes difficult or even impossible from observations
taken in only one locality to say positively, whether the current of
air in a storm is rectilinear or circular, or if the latter, in which
direction revolving, as 8 and 9, 14 and 15.

e. The onward course or track of a storm may be in a direct line,
curvilinear or zig-zag, as in Nos. 10, 11, 13, 14 and 18.

Ff. The track of a storm cannot under all circumstances be de-
tected (on land) as in No. 15.

2nd.

a. The occurrence of storms in the plains during the hot season
is usually proceeded by the appearance of certain phenomena, as
strati in the W. 16 and i7, a loaded state of atmosphere from im-
palpable dust, as 6 and 19. Spiral columns of dust, or whirlwinds
revolving and progressing in independent directions, 12.

b. They consist of revolving spirals, as shown in Nos. 10, 11
and 20.

c. These spirals may under certain circumstances attain a pro-
eressive motion before, by their lateral extension, they have com-
pleted the cyclone, as in No. 20. Yet under certain other circum-
stances, a cyclone may not at its commencement have any onward
motion, as No. 3.

d. In some cases it would seem that in storms the greatest force
of the wind occurs at inconsiderable heights from the surface of the
earth, as in Nos. 10 and 11.

tlie 9 meiptab wf
‘ Nae

ty
ves ted
Wer arin

Ia) :

‘ ad oy k

A): Waters | ee) it

si y eas? gain - 7)
, RG am de dp ae 8p A bey bo of

“yes: Appenyy
3 a ESS, WML y§C MUAY P74)
a LW Ne 10 porsodes

2 \Ag Se LOYONLG?
: 2%07 fo S220, i
7 Vipy >

fol! (UIA YFWUS YP
BUGSPUNS PLOY
MB /UTBAY TUS 7 ENN

TGR

Beas 70)

4a yearg

MIC OI? (PS)
20dey sunbioppig WW AUPAUOIM. 07

TIATY BYSVIT ay) Lv9U punol Uudeq SPY Teor) Yoryw yo spr0d ay) hinmays YPIPAS

LX Xe

1854.|] Heranination and Analysis of four specimens of Coal. 381

é. The diameter of cyclones undergoes modifications (under
certain circumstances) as they advance.

J. The circular motion is sometimes lost immediately prior to
their breaking up, as in No. 17.

g. But in other instances the cyclones break up, or seem to dissolve
themselves, without any particular attendant phenomenon, as in
No. 14.

Such then are some of the deductions that I have been induced
to draw from such observations as I have had an opportunity of
making, and I beg now to present them for comparison with those
of other observers of this interesting branch of meteorological
science.

awn

LILI

Examination and Analysis of four specimens of Coal from the neigh.
bourhood of Darjecling ; forwarded by A. CAMPBELL, Hsq., Super-
intendent.— By H. Pippineton, Hsg. Curator, Museum Economie
Geology.

No. I. Sprint Coat.

From the bed of a small stream which falls into the Chawa’ Nuddee
three miles above its gunction with the Teesta.

This coal is difficult to describe. In the mass the fracture would
be, I think, laminar, dividing into rhomboidal parallelopipeds ; the
smaller pieces incline to rhomboids, as does the fracture, which may
be called hackly and cubical, sometimes very bright and bituminous-
looking, and even slightly pavonine in spots; at others with a strong
ferruginous tarnish, which on the weathered surface becomes a thin
coating of peroxide of iron. On some of the dividing joints and
planes the coal is finely striated, and at some of the fractures it
assumes the appearance of closely compressed columuar or globular
masses as described by me in my report of the month of April,
1853, (Journal, p. 313), on Dr. Campbell’s first specimen of coal from
Darjeeling.

Tt does not soil the fingers, and is very brittle, but hard to pound,
for it is long before it can be reduced to the state of coarse shining
eannon-powder, and requires hard rubbing to reduce it to a fine
powder; but even this is not the sooty powder of the bituminous

3 E

382 Examination of four specimens of Darjeeling Coal. [No. 4.

coals, but still like very finely granulated gunpowder. When this
powder is heated in a close crucible, for ascertaining the gaseous
contents of the coal, it changes from a shining black to a bright
black steely powder.

It flames well in the forceps, but does not melt or alter its shape,
remaining a long time red hot till the exterior is a coat of reddish
ash ; the smoke from the crucible is also highly inflammable.

The smell of the smoke is very peculiar, having nothing pungent
or peaty, but being almost aromatic, so as to induce us to suppose
that it contains a portion of succinic acid. It barely discolours a
silver crucible, shewing thus that it contains no sulphur. Its streak
is a dull black.

It is not at all sectile and only crumbles before the knife, differ-
ing in this from the former Darjeeling specimen, Journal Vol. XXII.
p. 313 which was a true jet coal.

The ash is a dark fawn-coloured, but very light, powder, from which
muriaticacid dissolvesa portion ofiron, leaving anashcolouredresiduum.

There is no effervesence, showing the absence of lime.

It cokes to a bright crumbling cindery mass, of which the fragments
incline more perhaps to the cubical than to any other form, but are
really of all shapes. The larger pieces preserve their shape a little,
though considerably swelled and split, but few will bear more than
eareful handling.

Tis specie Srayiny 1) ° 2.0... SR 1.32.

100 parts of this coal contain :

WV ECR SY Ue TL ae ot ate Oh Te CSE Te ena 6.80.
Gaseous amabbery 3.75. Wi. Pals. A Rae 2
Carbon): .00. SO RAG se he. Pe A Re eee

100.00.

The brittleness of this coal and its tendency to absorb moisture,
together with the utter friability of the coke, are considerable
drawbacks to its economical value. It is in effect from its great
purity, readiness to flame, and steady combustion, a very valuable

1854.] Examination of four specimens of Darjeeling Coal. 383

coal to be used on the spot, but I fear it would suffer heavy waste
from breakage, if carried any distance.
Now db
Coal from the Mahanuddi.*

The principal lump of this coal sent us reminds one of a section
of a flattened stem; and the more so, that its dull exterior is
strongly reeded in several parts.

Its fracture may be described as laminar and longitudinally curved
in the lamina. In the cross fracture it is a very bright bituminous
looking coal, sometimes, like the foregoing, shewing spots and rings
like compressed balls of the size of a pea, or jointed columns of the.
size of a large quill or pencil. It is every where penetrated by
stains of oxide of iron, but does not shew on the exterior any strong
ferruginous coating like No. I.

Jt is very brittle and tough, and its streak is a dull brownish
black.

lis smoke when burnt is somewhat sickly, mixed with an aromatic
flavour which, like No. 1., may be succinic acid. It has no sort of
pungency, but it discolours the crucible, though not strongly, so that
it may contain a mere trace of sulphur.

Tt does not soil the fingers, and its powder in the crucible, when
the gaseous constituents have been driven off, is not so bright and
steely as No. I.

It flames well in the forceps, but does not melt at all. It cokes
to a crumbling bright cinder.

Its Specific Gravity is, sig 1.32.

Its constituents in . 100 emia ii foand ts fee
RMR aesi ly davies. Shaul ted: digg. ee ch, hee tenes da 5.00.
MEO 5 oz. . iso: «sya os eae adios hE ee eee) Oris
Peeeows maliler,.. 4a. Sdeede ade tee bh nadoeitasde. deel. 33.60.
ashy ot a ght fawn colottys esis cies. dabeeud. as. shes 4.20.
99.70.

* Note by Dr. Campbell, This is the largest and most promising vein yet discovered
in the Darjeeling territory. Some of the blocks in my possession are a foot square,
and the vein where it has been exposed is described as being two feet thick,--A, C.

e © 2

384 Examination and Analysis of four specimens of Coal. [ No. 4.

Like No. I. this coal is a valuable one, on or near the spot, for
many, or indeed all purposes ; but there would be very heavy loss
upon it by carriage. It should however be recollected that these are
at all events surface specimens, if not the mere Zop Coal (or upper
beds) of other and tougher veins ; for toughness sufficient to render
them better able to support carriage, is all that is required to render
both these coals equal to the best yet found in India! Their constitu-
ents it will be seen approach very closely to the Laboan Coal (36.50
Gaseous ; 61.35 Carbon ; 2.15 Ash; see Journal, vol. XIX. p. 156) ;
but this last has the appearance and tenacity of Newcastle Coal, which
indeed it equals.

Dr. Campbell has not stated to me the exact point on the Maha-
nuddi at which this coal is found* and I need scarcely say that this
Mahanuddi is the river which, rising near Kursiong and running
south till it passes about 18 miles to the east of the station of
Purneah, curves then to the southeast and passing Plassey and Malda,
falls into the Ganges opposite to Bogwangola. How far up it may
be navigable will, of course, be an important question in the working
of these coals, if the veins are workable ones.+

No, Il.
Eartuy Soor Coat.

This singular substance is certainly a coal, for it contains all the
elements of it, but is much like a dark pulverulent Plumbago at
first sight; and especially the harder portions, which are, so far as
we can judge, from the few bits sent, found interspersed throughout
the pulverulent part in flattened lenticular masses. They will be
presently described.

The principal part of this coal is a loose sooty black powder, full
of glittering fragments, grains, and scales; which soils and adheres
excessively to the fingers. I can only compare it to a mixture of
lamp-black and a bright glance-coal dust. It feels both soft and
gritty between the fingers, i. e. it is soft like lamp-black and gritty
like coal-dust. It has no sort of resemblance to the Mineral char-
coals formed by trap dykes crossing veins of coal.

* It is within the hills and near the source of the river.—A. C.
+ The Mahanuddi is navigable all the year round to Doolalgunge, 80 miles from
its source: but small boats can asvend to Titalaya, 50 miles higher.—A. C.

1854.] Examination and Analysis of four specimens of Coal. 385

This mixture again seems ageregated, rather than hardened, into
masses which have just consistence enough to hold together, but
which crumble and break with the greatest ease. On the fresh
fracture they seem mere aggregations of the harder and softer
substances and at times appear laminated, as if deposited by water
or assuming a pseudo form of scaly graphite.

The somewhat lenticular masses which form the hard fragments
are of a curved and flattened form, but remarkably bright on their
external surfaces, which indeed have altogether the appearance of
dark coloured graphite, and as some of them write well like black
chalk, the illusion is more perfect ; they are also sectile, and at times
laminar. The cross fracture is a dull black.

I found a fair average of the massive kind of the earthy soot coal
to contain in 100 parts—

Wieteee iy n. 2ett (AE opecraiel as «108
Gaseous matter, © o6.ts nee 9.75
Carbong 4 cee ee OE RLS POR 39.95
Earthy Sulieay ily 7i Hebeiaiaade dene ss 28.60
eters: >. Alumina, 3. 02. oisaton ste0es +-- 4,00 4.0.30
MMMM LEON ooh saia's suis eaeseneees 7.70
100.00

It is thus a very impure, earthy, carbonaceous compound, to which
I can find no parallel in any book accessible to me, and thus have
distinguished it by the name of Harthy Soot coal, though the Soot
coal of England contains, I think, much more gaseous matter. I
forbear offering any speculation about it ; but it would be curious to
know if it becomes a graphite at a greater depth P its per centage
of Iron being about that of the graphites, and it is impossible to say
what these surface veins are an indication of.

No. IV.
Trusts Coat.
From the bed of a small stream to the West of the Chawa Nuddi.

This coal is accompanied by a specimen of the rock in which it is
found, which is a compact, light, bluish-grey sandstone, with much
white mica in its laminar partings.

386 Examination and Analysis of four specimens of Coal. [No. 4.

It is a very fine-looking massive glance-coal, of a brilliant black,
and evidently with a fine conchoidal fracture in the larger masses
like the jets. The specimens we have are however for the most
part very impure, and so mixed with thick veins and masses
of the top sandstone, that it is difficult to pick a good piece for
analysis or coking, or for taking the Specific Gravity, which I find to
be 1.30.

It is not sectile, but breaks and crumbles under the knife on an
edge. Many of the specimens are mixed with a very dark tough
shale, which is almost wholly calcareous, though tough enough for a
hornblende.

It flames well, and melts alittle; the smell of the smoke is not
pungent but rather disagreeble and sickly. It cokes, like Nos. I. and
II. into light crackly and brittle masses, but which are of a brilliant
shining black, while these last are comparatively quite dull ; its coke
is also, though brittle, not so much so as that Nos. I. and LI.

I found 100 parts of it to contain

Woaibet, cog) LP Sacvren War caceinasdapands Sogadoere ene

Gaseous matter, | «5 sessdeaades tease eee 30.50
Carbon crceeng iol cae eeeeead hence een eee 54.75

Ash of a light red colour, principally Iron, with
trace of hme sand. adittle«suilica. «. 46.9:05.. 0.0 ee
100.00

A part of the water in all these specimens is no doubt due to the
absorption of atmospheric moisture while pulverising, which cannot
be avoided in this hot humid weather ; so that this coal is probably
even richer than it is here shewn to be by perhaps 5 per cent. in
gaseous matter.

As it is, however, if there is only a good supply of it, andina spot
where cheap carriage can be procured, it is undoubtedly a most
valuable coal, and in every thing, except its coking, equal to the good
English or Welsh coal, and for many purposes the absence of Sul-
phur may compensate for the brittleness of its coke.

1854. | Laterary Intelligence. 387

Literary Intelligence.

Defrémery’s paper on the reign of the Seldjuk Sultan Barkiarok,
1092—1104 A. D. is concluded in No. 7, (September and October,
1853) of the Journal Asiatique. The materials for this contribu-
tion to history have been drawn from Arab Authors, and principally
from Ibn Djouzy and Ibn Alathir, whose statements are in many
places opposed to these of Mirkhond, Khandemir, &c. The 8rd vol.
of Weil’s History of the Khalifs, lately published, has supplied many
omissions in Herbelot’s article, but it does not give such particu-
lars as are to be found in this notice.

-Sédillot reviews the recent translation by Weepcke* of a treatise
by Omarkheiam, a celebrated mathematician and astronomer of the
11th century, who reformed the Persian Calendar by command of
the Seldjuk Melikshah. His object is to determine if possible the
point up to which the Arabs carried their knowledge of mathema-
tics, a first acquaintance with which science they derived, he thinks
rather from the Greeks than from India. However this may be,
and though the Siddhanta had been translated in the reign of the
Caliph Almansor (754 A. D.) it is certain, he says, that the Greek
system of Algebra was what prevailed in the schools of Bagdad
during the 9th and 10th centuries. W. Bland, in an interesting
letter to G. de Tassy, brings evidence te show that Masoud
(d. 1130 A. D.) wrote a complete diw4n of Hindooee guzzals, and to
the letter is appended an observation by de ‘assy in reply to
Dr. Sprenger’s doubts as to whether Saadi had ever composed in
Rekhta. See this Journ. Vol. XXI. p. 518. Both these poets, it
seems, wrote Arabic verses, and others of their countrymen have
written Turkish verses, the latter language, as Mr. Bland points out,
standing much in the same relation to Persian as does Urdu.

No. 8, of the same journal (Nov. and Dec.) opens with an extract
from an incomplete memoir by Mr. Belin on the origin and consti-

* The Oriental Translation Committee are apparently about to bring out
another translation by this author of an interesting commentary on the 10th Book

of Euclid, an Arabic MS. of which has lately been found in the Imp. Lib. a
Paris,

388 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4.

tution of Wukfs, two decisions by Turkish courts on questions
arising out of them being given at length. Then follows a notice
by Mr. Renan ofa fragment of a gnostic work, bearing the absurd
title of the Testament of Adam, and forming a portion of the
Syriac fragments in the Vatican Library. The third paper is the
continuation of Du Caurroy’s ‘ Législation Sunnite, rite hanéfi’ a
series of articles which will now be stopped, the writer having died
in November last.

The January No. for 1854, contains the first of a series of three
Memoires on the Administrative and Municipal Institutions of China
by M. Bazin. There is then an analysis of a very interesting
treatise on sword blades, written in our 14th century—De Hammer,
who is the contributor, draws attention to the comparatively subor-
dinate regard in which the Arabs held the Damascus blade intro-
duced into Europe by the Crusaders.

De Saulcy’s reading of the Behistoun inscription, prefaced by a
few words of explanation of his reasons for differing from Rawlin-
son, occupies the whole of the February number of this Journal.

The American Oriental Society have published an extra No. of
their Journal for the reception of two translations of Tamul works
by Mr. Hoisington of Ceylon, and for an article by Mr. Mason of
Tavoy headed ‘ Mulamuli,’ being the abridgment of a volume trans-
lated into Talaing from the Shan language, at Labong in 1768, but
written originally in Pali. The titles of the Tamul works are
‘Tattuva Kattalei,’ or Law of the 'Fattuvam, and ‘ Siva-Gnana-
Potham,’ or instructions in the knowledge of God.

A notice appended to this No. announces the rules which have
been laid down by the United States Missionaries for the uniform
spelling of Armenian and Turkish proper names. The rules have
been drawn up by a Committee sitting at Constantinople, and it is
much to be hoped, that this example will be followed by orientalists
generally.

The long expected memoir on the Scythic version of the Behistan
inscription by Mr. Norris, for which the publication of the 1st part
of the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society had been kept back,
has made its appearance. Besides facsimiles and transcripts of the
inscription with a verbal translation of it, the memoir contains a

1854. | Literary Intelligence. 389

verification of the alphabet, a Grammatical sketch with a Vocabu-
lary of the Scythic language. “It is assumed that the language
in which the inscription was written, was that of the Nomadic
tribes who inhabited the Persian empire; and the memoir sets forth
the grounds on which that assumption rests, and which appear to
prove that it is allied, grammatically, and to a small extent verbally
also, with the so-called Scythic languages, and especially with the
Ugrian branch of that class. The interest of the memoir is especi-
ally philological, and its great value will consist in the further aid
it will probably afford in settling the meaning of some passages in
the Persian text, while it may be fairly anticipated that the Assy-
rian, through which alone we can expect any increase to our
acquaintance with the ancient history of man, may receive from
these publications additional illustration.”

The Annual Report of the same Society read on their 380th
Anniversary Meeting in May, 1853, from which the above extract
has been made, gives the following interesting intelligence of mate-
rials left by the lamented Burnouf.

“ The oriental scholar will be very much interested by four large
folio volumes, making from two to three thousand pages, containing
full indexes to all the Zend words found in the Vendidad Sadi,
with the variants of the several editions, forming a complete Zend
Dictionary, which will be an invaluable aid to those who are now
laboriously endeavouring to get a knowledge of the Zend without
it. Several other works on the Zend language and monuments are
also found very nearly complete among Burnouf’s MSS. Among
the Sanserit papers left, is an index to Panini, containing all the
axioms in alphabetical order. This is quite ready for the printer.
A Pali Grammar has been also found, nearly complete, and a Pali
Dictionary ; besides a very considerable mass of MSS., some prepar-
ed and completed for the press, and others intended to be so. The
list is given in the memoir of M. Barthélemy St. Hilaire, from which
chiefly this article is abridged. ‘ Although copious,” the writer in-
forms us, “that it does not contain all the valuable remains left by
Burnouf.”’

The Journal of the Bombay Branch (Jan. 1854) is for the most
part occupied by Dr. Carter’s Summary of the Geology of India.

3 EF

390 Literary Intelligence. [No. 4,

Another instructive paper by the President Dr. Stevenson on the
Cave Inscriptions, Dr. Impey’s description of the Koolvee caves,
sent to this Society some months back by the author, and a collec-
tion of communications from Mr, Frere on antiquities in Scinde
complete the No.

No. IL. of the Zeitschrift of the German Oriental Society has
a philological paper by Dr. Hitzig, in which is discussed the origin
of the names of three cities in Syria—Mabug, (Hieropolis) Damas-
cus, and Tadmor. Grotefend, whose death has since been announc-
ed, explains some of the more modern records in the Babylonian
Cuneiform character, and Rickert compares Mohl’s edition of the
Shahnameh with the Calcutta edition. Professor Holtzmann’s
essay on the 2nd class of Achzemenian Cuneiform writing is con-
tinued, after an interval of more than a year, and a translation by
Professor Fleischer of an Arabic MS. on the statistics of Damascus
completes the original contributions.

From the Westminster Review for April we learn that Benfey has
published a Chrestomathia of Sanskrit works which contains ‘an
excellent exposition of the laws of Sanskrit metre.’ The selection
however is entirely from already published texts. Monier Williams’
edition of Sakuntala is mentioned as being a still more reliable text
than Bohtlingk’s German edition. The matter of the Indian Scholia
is given in English notes with frequent translations, and explanations.
Mr. Cowell of Oxford has published both text and translation of the
Prakrita-Prakésa of Vararuchi, with the commentary of Bhamaha.
Dr. Arnold of Halle has published an Arabic Chrestomathia consist-
ing of selections from new and mainly unknown works. Like Kose-
garten’s it contains a glossary though a less full one. The first Fas-
ciculus (there will be six) of Vuller’s Lexicon is out—its contents
are strictly confined to Persian words. Spiegel’s Avesta, of which
the 1st vol. containing the Vendidad is published, is said fully to
maintain the deserved celebrity of the Imperial Press at Vienna,
where new Zend types have been prepared for the work.

Major Cunningham’s volume on the Bhilsah Topes which has late-
ly beeu received from England, works up the mass of materials stored
in this journal, and the results of his own and Lieut. Maisey’s
examination of the Sanchi and its contiguous topes into a connected

1854. | Literary Intelligence. 391

and consistent history of Buddhism in India. The work is illus-
trated by plans of the topes, and of the architectural remains found
in and around them, and by drawings of some of the sculptures
from the Sanchi gateway. All archeologists will not concur in the
author’s deductions from, nor perhaps in his readings of, the in-
scriptions of which fae-similes are published, but all will admit the
skill with which he has constructed his history and appreciate the
ability with which he has applied the varied knowledge of his sub-
ject which he has acquired. The work, it is hoped will be done
justice to in Germany, and it will derive additional interest from the
publication, shortly expected, of Lieut. Maisey’s official report with
its illustrations, to the fidelity of which Major C. here bears testi-
mony.

The conjecture given in the chapter on Chronology as to the
cause of the discrepancy of 66 years in the dates assigned by the
Buddhist and Brahmanical annals to the inauguration of Asoka is
at least a plausible one and receives support from the opinion
quoted of Mr. Turnour. Major C. thinks that Asoka’s conversion
may have been taken by the Buddhist, as the date of the true foun-
dation of the Mauryan dynasty. He then proceeds to notice Pro-
fessor Wilson’s objections to the identification of the Priyadarsi of
the edicts with Asoka, which in our opinion he successfully refutes,
and which may perhaps be now withdrawn, for it cannot be denied
that the discovery, in No. 2, Tope at Sanchi, of the relics of the
Hemawunta missionaries in the same casket stamps authenticity
on the narrative continued in the Mahawanso and Dipawanso.

The chapter on the Gupta dynasty will be read with great inter-
est by Mr. Thomas, who will have, Major C. thinks, to revise his
chronology of the Sah kings of Gujrat. The true Gupta era as
derived from all sources is here stated to begin with 319 A. D. The
earlier date assigned to it by Mr. Thomas is attributed to the erro-
neous translation by M. Reinaud of a passage from Aboo Rihan.

The Buddhist origin of the festival of Jugunnath has already
been more than once mentioned as probable. Dr. Stevenson, Col.
Sykes and Mr. Laidlay have, with more or less reserve, expressed
opinions in favour of the supposition, and Majer C. now cites the
evidence afforded by ‘ the absolute identity in form of the modern

3 F 2

392 Luterary Intelligence. [ No. 4.

Jugunnath and his brother Balarama and sister Subhadra with the
Buddhist monogram or symbol of Dharma.’ There is every reason
to believe that the annual procession observed by the Buddhists and
described by Fa Hian was adopted by the Brahmans as a ceremony
too popular to be then safely suppressed.

Major C. will see that our Society has already made a move in
the direction indicated in his Preface. The prosecution of the Sar-
nath excavations is quite compatible with simultaneous researches
on and around the site of Rajagriha.

The same author’s vol. on ‘ Ladak’ has also reached our Library,
It is a valuable contribution to our knowledge of the physical fea-
tures of the Western Himalayas which are not to be distinctly
gathered from the pages of his fellow-traveller Dr. Thompson. The
work moreover as pointed out in the Preface enters into subjects
interesting to the antiquary, and contains a comparative vocabulary
which will be most welcome to the philologist.

The Ist vol. of the labour of love on which our learned Secretary
Dr. Sprenger has been so long engaged was published just before
his departure for Egypt. This portion of his ‘ Catalogue’ is devoted
to the MSS. of Persian and Hindustani poetry in the Lucnow
libraries, but the vol. has been arranged differently from what was
originally intended in consequence of the author’s failing health.
It was commenced too under happier auspices than it was abruptly
closed—for the instigator of the undertaking and the constant
co-operator with the author, died at the Cape just as its last sheets
were passed through the press. It is much to be hoped that the
Hon’ble Court will direct the prosecution of the work.

Of the late Sir H. Elliot’s great unfinished work, the Society has
been presented with a sample just sufficient to show the value of
what we have been deprived of. Lady E. has bestowed on the
library a copy of the vol. printed at the Cape for private circulation,
and alluded to in Dr. Sprenger’s List of Sir H.’s MSS. in our last
No. The references in this Appendix show the complete conver-
sance of the writer with every thing that had been written on
subjects connected with his work—a feature indeed in his published
ist vol. which drew from Fleischer a remark highly flattering to
the ‘Indian Secretary.’ Few orientalists indeed in this country

1854. | Interary Intelligence. 393

ean, like the late Sir H., keep pace with the progress made in

German closets.

The concluding chapter of the appendix is one which we shall
perhaps have occasion to notice separately. It is headed ‘ Indian
Voyages and Travels’ and is a most valuable contribution to Indian

Bibliography.

LODO IDOI IOL IIL I LIL LIL L LL LLL LO

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Junn, 1854.

At a meeting of the Society held on the 7th instant at the usual
hour,

The President in the chair.

Read and confirmed the proceedings of the last month.

Donations were received—

1. Irom the German Oriental Society through Dr. R. Anger,
Librarian. Veteris Testamenti Acthiopici, Tomus primus.

2. From J. Henry, Esq. Secretary of the Smithsonian Institution.
The latest publications of the Academy (for details vide Library
Report.)

3. From Capt. Vaughan through Mr. Theobald. A copy of his
Grammar of the Pushtoo Language.

4, From Major J. Abbott, Indo-Grecian sculptures from the N.
W. Frontier.

Major A. states: “ Those in the large box were dug from
the site of a Temple on the left Bank of the Indus, called Kala,
close below Ghazi Huzara. The winged female is from another
old site at present called Shah ke Tere in Quatur. They are
very inferior in grace and execution to those from Trans-Indus ;
yet they may form the nucleus of a collection of higher order.
Those at Kala seem to have belonged to a Boodhist temple of small
size, but very richly and elaborately sculptured, the material being
black clay-slate. It is a curious fact that all Boodhist remains
bordering the Indus, (they are very numerous) bear undoubted
evidence of Grecian art. But this was a portion of the most
ancient and classic soil of the Boodhist. It was here that Foe left
the impression of his foot and the impression of his wet clothes
upon a stone. Here he planted the sacred willow. Here he good-
naturedly gave his body to save from death a famishing Tiger.
Here he used his skin for paper and one of his bones as a pencil.

Note.—This opportunity is taken of publishing a drawing made from a figure which
was picked up by a man ploughing in the neighbourhood of Rawulpindee ; it probably

formed part of a figure in relief and of some building contemporary with that of Jemal-
guire. ‘The drawing was exhibited at the April meeting by Mr, E. Bayley. Ep.

Pie |

ASIATIC LITHC *¥RESS.T.BLACK, LITHR- CALCUTTA.

: Watt, j

ek bp hy

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 395

Here having listened to half a poem he sacrificed his person and
his life. Here Joulai sold himself to his enemy to save from starva-
tion a famishing Brahman. Here Joulai broke one of his bones, the
marrow of which was still shown hardened on the rock. Here
Joulai hacked his own body for the service of a sparrow-hawk to
ransom thereby a dove. Here Joulai resuscitated the corpses of
those slain by famine and disease and cured the sick. Here Joulai
changed himself into the serpent Souma. Here Joulai, as king of
the Peacocks, struck with his beak a copious spring from the rocks,
Here the relics of Joulai being carried on a white Elephant, the
latter fell and died and was changed into a rock. Here Joulai,
piercing his body, gave his blood to nourish the Demons, &c. &c.

‘It would be difficult to find a more ancient or revered theatre of
Boodhism than this tract, extending from the Jelum to Jullalabad,
yet, as I have observed in a late paper, the oldest coins contained in
the Boodhistic monuments are of the lst and 2nd centuries of our
era, though a beautiful coinage had there been current in those
parts 400 years, and though many of the monuments are attributed
to Asoka.”

Mr. H. B. Riddle, C. 8. duly proposed and seconded at the last
meeting, was balloted for and elected an ordinary member.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next
meeting.

Hon’ble E. Drummond, C. 8S. imoprapased by Mr. Grote and se-
conded by Dr. A. C, Macrae.

G. F. Edmonstone, Esq. C. S. ;—proposed by Mr. Allen and se-
conded by the President.

Capt. H. C. James 32d, Regt. N. I. proposed by Capt. Thuillier
and seconded by Major Baker.

J. Watson, Esq. C. 8S. proposed by Capt. Layard and seconded
by Mr. Grote.

The President then addressed the meeting, mentioning how de-
sirable it was that an effort should be made to obtain the assistance
of Government in prosecuting the excavations at Sarnath. He be-
lieved that, with the exception of a short interval during which Mr, E.
Thomas was at Benares, the excavations had not been touched
since the departure of Capt. Kittoe ; it had been suggested that, if ap-

396 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | [No. 4.

plication was made to the Government of the N. W. Provinces, some
assistance might be obtained towards completing an undertaking
which had been commenced by Major A. Cunningham nearly 20
years ago. The present Lieut.-Governor, lately.a V. P. of the So-
ciety, had, it was well known, always taken a lively interest in Capt.
Kittoe’s proceedings, and would be likely to support the Society’s
movement.

The suggestion of the President was approved and adopted by
the meeting.

Communications were received—

1. From the Government of Bengal, through the Under-Secretary
Mr. W. G. Young, enclosing copies of correspondence regarding
the copper mines of Dhulbhoom. The following is Mr. Ricketts’s
report on the mines.

Para. 48. “ In consequence of what I heard from the principal
assistant stationed at Chyebassa, and also from several parties in
Calcutta, I penetrated to the copper mines.

49. “ Those I visited are situated about eight miles North West
from Kalkapoor in Dhulbhoom, and nine miles in the North East from
Kessul in Singbhoom. ‘There are traces of considerable diggings in
many places, but of very old date. The hills are cleared of jungle,
and in the woods below, the heaps of refuse may still be traced.
Though the hills in which the one is found are far in the woods,
there are no real difficulties of any kind. Already supplies of
the common articles of food may be procured at a short distance,
there is a small supply of water near the mines, and it might
easily be increased to any amount by throwing drains across
some of the valleys close at hand. <A good road to Kalkapore, and
to Chunderluka on the Sabenreka river, may be made at but little
expense, besides cutting the jungles. The Rajah of Dhulbhoom is
quite ready to give speculators a puttah for the lands on rea-
sonable terms. He would give the hills within a circle to be mark-
ed out at avery light rent on perpetuity, he receiving a percentage
on the produce. He would readily on these terms afford the farmer
his assistance in the procuring of people. But no assistance of that
sort would be required; good wages would soon bring the hardy
Jabourers of Chota Nagpore.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 397

50. “ I have forwarded specimens from the old mines, and also
from the new veins, discovered not long ago, where the digging has
been carried only six or eight feet from the surface. I am not
qualified to give an opinion respecting the value of the ores. Capt.
Haughton says; ‘From examination of the ore made by myself, it
appears that 24 per cent. of pretty good metal might be safely
reckoned on from the Jampore Ore, which much resembles that
of Sandoo. Its chief excellence however lies in the softness of the
ore, which allows of its being easily worked and in its freedom from
sulphur. This last quality greatly simplified the process for the
extraction of the metal. All the mines, which appear to be very
extensive, require examination and careful analysis by a competent
person.

51. “* T think it mignt be worth the while of the Government to
expend a few thousand rupees in thoroughly testing the produce of
these diggings ; should they prove remunerative, doubtless capitalists
would immediately come forward to take up the speculation.

“ «Should the veins prove unproductive, still the small outlay will
not have been without advantage, if it teaches the people of these
parts how to work the richer veins. It would be necessary to
enter into an engagement with the Rajah to give him a portion of
any produce, and an assurance should be added that the Govern-
ment would not continue in occupation for above three years, when
he might take up the speculation himself, or make an arrangement
with others. |

52. “* Though gold is found in the rivers, it does not appear that
an attempt has ever been made to endeavour to trace the metal to
its bed. As is usual in this part of the world, the rivers rise and
run the first miles of their course through thick forests, which :are
seldom entered by man, and could not be entered, except for.a very
short period of each year, without great risk ; they are so unhealthy.
The discovery of a single nugget of any size would soon induce
many of all classes to brave any amount of miasma, but at present,
natives are entirely incredulous of the probable existence of beds
from which the small grains found in the sand of the rivers are

washed, and any search is regarded as visionary and absurd.’ ”’
3G

398 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

The Assay Master having examined the specimens forwarded by
Mr. Ricketts, reported their metallic contents to be as under :
Now, 12 per cent.
1g Oe a trace
ie as 9 per cent.

2. From the Government of the N. W. Provinces, through Mr.
Assistant Secretary C. P. Carmichael, forwarding copy of a Meteo-
rological Register kept at the office of the Secretary at Agra, for the
month of April, 1854.

3. From Captain Dalton, Debrooghur, noticing the existence of
certain ruins near the source of the Seesee river.

The following is an extract from Captain Dalton’s letter: ‘‘ Since I
left Debroo I have visited some very interesting ruins of temples in
the hills, from which the Seesee river emerges. There is not now
an inhabitant within 15 miles of the spot, and a year or two ago the
existence of these temples was not known even to the gold-washers,
who annually pursued their excavations in the river just beneath
them. My attention was directed to them by Major Hannay, who
found them out, and removed to Debroo a Doorga that he found
there,”

4, From Lieutenant Newall, Horse Artillery, through Captain
Thuillier, a paper entitled, Sketch of the Muhammadan History of
Cashmere.

5. From Dr. Gordon, H. M. 10th Regiment, through Captain
Thuillier a paper entitled, a Note on the Topography of Murree.

From Mr. Piddington, Curator of the Museum of Economic Geo- |
logy, the following papers:

1, A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms.

2. Examination and Analysis of four specimens of Coal from the
neighbourhood of Darjeeling, forwarded by Dr. Campbell.

3. Do. do. of Dr. Campbell’s specimens of Copper ores from Dar-
jeeling.

4. Note on the Peat of the Jheels of Bengal.

The Curators and the Librarian submitted their usual monthly
reports.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 399

Report of the Curator Museum of Economic Geology.

Geology and Mineralogy.w—We have received from Walter Elliott, Esq.
Madras C. S. a box of fossil shells and rock specimens, of which he says,—

By the Paragon, which sailed some days ago from Coringa, I sent you
a box for the Museum of Economic Geology containing some fossils and
minerals, from a curious formation about two miles north of Rajahmundry
near the village of Katéru.

The fossils were brought to notice in quarrying some limestone strata for
the great works at Dowlaiswaram constructed by Col. Cotton. They con-
sist of shells, which appear to me to be the same as those now found in the
sea on this coast, and they oceur with the lime under a bed of trap rock over
which, where it is covered, lies a quantity of black Cotton soil. The
ground slopes from a small hill towards the place where the quarries have
been opened about 400 or 500 yards distant, the hill is also trap.

The following is a section of the quarry which was first opened when I
visited the place in 1850.

I. Inches.
Black soil, .. a ts o% 1g 3 0
Trap rock, disintegrating, .. os oe 5 0
Limestone, oa ié Ae és 1 0
Clay and gravel, .. ~ is os 0 8
Yellow clay and sand, os “ ap 0 3
Limestone, ey oe se Shp 1 0
Clay and sand, ie - a iz 0 4
Limestone, ete ry ia - 1 i)
Clay shale, white, yellow, purple, &e. .. = 2 4
Basalt with zeolites, ye ae oS 14 0

beyond which the excavation was discontinued.

The shells occur immediately below the basalt, generally in indurated mud,
often very little changed ; in other places a bed of a fibrous mineral like a
fibrous limestone* occurs instead of the shells, from 2 to 4 inches thick.

I again visited Katéru about two months ago, the quarries are now opened
much nearer the hill. The limestone bed is thicker and more solid, and the
superincumbent basalt of greater thickness also and not covered with soil.
The latter is of the same kind as that I have observed in the Dekhan com-
posed of rounded nuclei covered with numerous concentric coatings, which
peel off when exposed to the air. The following is a seetion of the quarry
as I saw it on the 13th January.

* Which itis. H. P.
o Ga 2

400 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

reg

F, Inches.

Basalt, ae oe me 12 6 Specimens Nos. 1 and 2
Greenish, unctuous, indurated clay, 2 8 3 4
Fibrous limestone, .. she 0 13 5 6
Highly crystallized limestone, 3 0 7 8
Basalt, 55 oe of: 2 0 and probably to a consider-

able depth.

Eee vee oe

Total. 20 33

In another part the series was

I. Basalt

II. Greyish friable clay containing shells, Ss at site 39 8

III. More compact clay with larger shells, ave es joy 28

IV. Limestone less highly crystallized. .

V. Basalt.

Besides the numbered specimens, I have put a number of others into the
box, and one or two pieces of sandstone from the hill at Dowlaiswaram, 4
miles South of Rajahmundry, which also bears the appearance of being of
rgneous origin. It is of this the Anicut is constructed.

Opposite Rajahmundry an extensive range of low hilis occurs in the
neighbourhood of Paugady the first dak bungalaw on the road to Ellore,
the whole of which appears to be of a similar formation to Katéru, I was
told that oyster shells had been found there.

Museum of Economic Geology.—I was applied to by Messrs. Oliva and Co.
of Caleutta for information regarding the Peats of Bengal. This informa-
tion was desired for some French speculators who are manufacturing turf at
home and thought of extending their operations to India. Mr. Daly of
the House of Correction obliged me with some of the common peat earth
of the jheels, which is extensively used for manure all over the country, and
some of the same substance coked, which like the Bog-peat of Ireland Mr.
Daly has found to be an excellent fuel ; and also valuable from its de-odoris-
ing properties. Being well acquainted with this substance, I read the
substance of my reply to Messrs. Oliva’s reference, as it contains many facts
which are not generally known and are of interest both in a geological and
economical point of view.

“ T have had extensive opportunities of being acquainted with this sub-
stance, having when a planter, used hundreds, not to say thousands, of tons of
it as manure, and dug through thick beds of it down to the bed of the Jheel
so as to see it in all its stages. om

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 401

‘The Peat of Europe, it is well known, is formed from the decay of mosses
of various kinds* of which the new plants grow on the half decayed beds of
the old ones, but our Indian Peat, usually called Bodh Mattee in Bengal, is
formed by a different process and, mostly, from a single plant the Oryza
sylvestris or Ooree Dhan (wild rice), as itis called by the natives. In some
parts of the ancient beds of the rivers or depressions of the soil, which form
sometimes broad and extensive lakes, and at others long narrow ones of
several miles in length, and which are all called Jheels in Bengal, the plant
springs up where the soil is favourable to its growth during the early part of
the rains, and rising with the water, which it covers with its slender leaves,
gives those parts the appearance of a green rice field, though the water may
be from 10 to 15 feet in depth. In the month of October when the waters
begin to subside, its seed, which is a very sweet, small-grained rice, ripens, and
the plant gradually dies and sinks down with the waters, which sometimes
leave it dry, forming a deep bog matted over with the stalks of the year’s
growth. ‘These stalks are cut and dragged out in large quantities by the
ryots, and being roasted on hurdles over a fire are stacked up for food for
their cattle in the dry months, but vast and often thick beds of the peat
remain, which have accumulated for centuries from the first formation of
the Jheel, and in digging through the beds the stems and leaves may be
traced in all stages of decay as with the mosses of the bogs. A few other
aquatic plants, Valisnerize, Nymphaz, &c. may also be traced amongst them,
but asa general rule the greater portion of the peat of the jheels is formed
from the Oryza sylvestris, which appears to flourish on spots which it has
appropriated to itself. Near the borders of the Sunderbunds and on the
Western shores of the Hooghly, are also found beds of peat which seem to
have been formed by the decay of jungle destroyed by inundations or sink-
ings of the soil, and beds of this are found in all the lower parts of the
Delta at variable depths when wells are sunk, or canals or tanks are dug ;
but these, if thick enough for working as peats, would require a mining
process to extract any quantity of them, and it is the surface beds exposed
and renewed annually, as I have described above, which afford the manure
which is so extensively used by the ryots.” H. P.

The Railway Company having applied to the society for information re-
garding Iron and Iron ores, which was referred to me by the Council, they
were furnished with a complete catalogue of the specimens existing in the
museum, with a note on the subject which it may be worth while to put
wpon record here.

* Principally Sphagnum palustre.

402 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 4.

Note with a Catalogue of iron ores, washings, and smeltings ; for the
Railway Company.

To the following tolerably extensive series of ores, washing and smeltings
there is little to be added which has not already been said in Messrs.
William’s and Oldham’s reports; but we may say with some truth that in
India, except in the mere alluvial districts, it is much more difficult to
say where iron ore is not found than where it is so. This is as regards the
mere ore. As regards the other great requisites for the profitable produc-
tion of manufactured iron, however, fuel and limestone, and carriage to a
market, the facts, so far as known to us, are reduced to narrower limits, for
except for the finer kinds of ore, and in very profitable situations, it may be
doubted if forest fuel, however abundant it may at first be, can either be
used profitably, or supplied for manufacturing to any extent worth the risk
of establishing large works. The small native works are easily removed
from place to place in an iron district, whenever the carriage and other
charges of the charcoal become expensive; and the forest soon grows up
again in the abandoned quarters ; and another generation of smelters come
back to the old spots where their fathers and grandfathers worked before,
to allow ¢hevr exhausted forests to be renewed for their children. With
large works this is out of the question, and it might be worth enquiry in
such districts as Birbhoom and Bundlecund to know if it would not be
more profitable to the European to undertake, not the smelting, but the re-
fining, puddling and rolling processes only ; purchasing the crude iron from
the native smelter and trusting to the demand, and, above all, to correct and
punctual payments by and from the hands of Europeans, without the inter-
vention of any Sircar or native whatsoever, for an increase of and eventually
an abundant ‘supply of the raw material.* Let them but once find that a
lot of crude smeltings can be transmuted into silver as readily as a Bank
Note can be changed in Calcutta or London, or a rupee into pice and cow-
ries in their own bazars, and I should have little fear of the supply.

So far as an extensive experience of business in the Mofussil both as a
planter and manufacturer enables we to judge, I should say that, unless
under the most favourable circumstances, all the preliminary operations
should be left to the natives, substituting only gradually improved furnaces
and the like, if they can be persuaded to adopt them. This as regards the
districts where forest fuel is to be depended on. Where coal can be obtained
all the conditions of the problem become changed, and iron smelting is then

* No one who has not seen the effect of rigidly excluding Sircars, and even pen, ink
and paper from all ready money transactions with native dealers and ryots can imagine
the effect of it; I speak from extensive experience.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 403

a process which only Europeans can profitably attempt ; for natives assuredly
would not do so, and the questions of limestone and markets must be duly
weighed beforehand. Our smelting specimens Nos, 41 to 45 seem to shew
that the kunkur can be used as an efficient limestone flux containing as it
does from 50 to 80 per cent. of carbonate of lime; for these were produced in
a native smelter’s furnace. It should however be tried on a large scale before
any thing is based upon it,
(Signed) H. PippINGTOoN,

18th March, 1854. Cur. Mus. Eco. Geology.

I have also put into the form of a paper for the Journal, the description
and analyses of Dr. Campbell’s Darjeeling copper ores, of which, though
the ores turn out to be poor, and certainly not workable to a profit so far as
the mere surface specimens go, it is useful to preserve a distinct record for
the guidance of future explorers ; who will learn at once that their business
is to set about sinking a good shaft as deep as the native well-sinkers can
carry it before they give up their enterprize, for I again repeat that the
results of these examinations of ours do not express what the mine or vein
is, aS miners understand it, but what is found at the surface; and this is as
true of the good results as of the bad ones.

The disappointment then as reyards these ores may be but temporary ;
but in the mean time I am happy to be able to announce as some compen-
sation for it, that Dr. Campbell’s indefatigable and persevering researches
in his territories have been rewarded by the discovery of two very good and
one excellent (in all three) yeins of coal on the Teesta and Mahanuddi.
There is also with them a very singular variety of an earthy Soot Coal which
may be an indication of plumbago or of a valuable kind of coal below.

I have put the detailed descriptions and analyses of these coals also into a
separate paper, which will well repay perusal by those who are interested
in such matters; briefly, I may state here that No. 1. of Dr. Campbell’s coal
contains only 3 per cent. of ash and is free from sulphur ; but then it is very
brittle both as coal and coke, being a true splint coal, and thus would suffer
great loss in carriage which is a serious drawback on its value.

No. II. contains 44 per cent. of ash only but is also, like No. I. very
brittle, these two would otherwise be equal to the Laboan and average
Newcastle coals, which as to constituent parts they closely approach, but
want the cohesion which these last possess.

No. III. is the singular earthy soot coal which I have mentioned above, it
contains 40 per cent. of carbonaceous and 40 of earthy matter with only
10 per cent. of gaseous matter.

No. IV. is a first rate Glance-coal, in all respects ; containing 305 per

4.04 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No.4.

cent. of gaseous and 542 per cent. of carbonaceous matter with only 4¢ per
cent. of ash and its coke though brittle is by no means so much so ‘as’ the
two first ones, so that altogether and bearing in mind that all we have of
these coals are but specimens of the ‘* Top coal,” as it is called by the miners,
we may hope that this coal, if only abundant, will be equal or superior to
any in India.

Dr. Campbell has also forwarded a valuable specimen of Magnetic iron
ore from near Punkabarri.

H. PIppDINGTON.

Liprary.

The following accessions have been made to the library:since the last

meeting.
Presented.

Veteris Testamenti Athiopici Tomus primus, sive Octateuchus Authio-
picus. Edidit Dr. Augustus Dillmann. Lipsiew, 1853, ‘4to.—By THE
GERMAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY.

Selections from the Records of Government North Western Provinces,
Parts XIII. XIV.—By tHe Government.

Selections from the Public Correspondence of the Punjab Adminis-
tration, No. VII. 4 copies—By tHe CHigr CoMMISSIONER OF THE
PUNJAB.

Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government, No. XIV.
Papers relating to the Establishment of the Presidency College of Bengal.
— By THE GOVERNMENT.

A Grammar of the Pooshtoo Language, by Capt. John L. Vaughan.
Caleutta, 1854, 8vo.—By THE AUTHOR.

Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, Vol. V.—By tur Smiri-
SONIAN INSTITUTION.

Sixth Annual Report of the Board of Regents of the Smithsonian
Institution for the year 1851. Washington, 1852, 8vo. pamphlet.—By
THE SAME.

Portraits of North American Indians, with sketches of Scenery, painted
by J. M. Stanley, and deposited with the Smithsonian Institution.—
By THE SAME.

Norton’s Literary Register, 1853, 3 copies. —By THE SAME.

Annals of the Astronomical Observatory of Georgetown College, D. C.
No.1. New York, 1852, 4to.—By THe same.

Maury’s Sailing Directions. Washington, 1852, 4to.—By THE sAME.

Erreurs et Inconsequences des Academiciens Francois touchant les
Auragaus. Par le Dr. Hare, New York, 1853, 12mo.—By rue same.

1854. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | 405

Initiatory attempt to define the species of Hedychium and settle their
synonymy, by Dr. N. Wallich.— By tus AutTHor.

Summary of the Geology of India between the Ganges, the Indus and
Cape Comorin, by H. J. Carter, Hsq.—By THe AUTHOR.

Indische Studien, von Dr. Albrecht Weber, III. Bandes, Erstes Heft.—
By THE German Onientat Society.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, June, 1854.--By THe Eprtors.

Journal of the Indian Archipelago, June to December, 1853.—By THE
EDITor.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 90.—By tH Epiror.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for May, 1854.—By toe Epitor.

The Upadeshak, No. 90.—By tue Epiror.

The Tattwabodhini Patrika, No. 130.—By THz TaTtwaBoDHINi SABHA’.

The Bibidhartha Sangraha, No. 26.—By tHe Epirtor.

The Citizen, for April and May.—By tae Epitor.

The Purnachandrodaya, for ditte.—By tHE Epttor.

The Doorbeen, a Persian Newspaper, Nos. 1 to 6.—By tur Epitor.

Hachanged.
The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 41.
The Atheneum, for February, 1854.
Purchased.

Ritter’s Atlas von Asien.

Benfey’s Christomathie aus Sanskritwerken, Zweites Theil.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, for February and March.

Robertson’s Dictionary, English and Guzrati.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. | to 8, for 1854.

Cunningham’s Bhilsah Topes.

Hooker’s Himalayan Journals, 2 vols.

Asar us Sannadeed, 2nd edition, 2 copies.

Journal des Savants, for January and February, 1854.

Ra’/JENDBALA'L Mitte.
June 7th, 1854.

406 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

For Jury, 1854.

At a Meeting of the Society held on the 5th instant at half-past
8 P. M.

Sir James Colvile, Kt. President, in the chair.

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read and con-
firmed.

Donations were received —

1. From the Government of Madras through Mr. Deputy Secre-
tary J. Low, a report on the Madras Central Museum, for 1853.

2. From Captain Thuillier, a map of the Muttra district, in the
Nagri character.

3. From J. Reid, Esq. Officiating Principal, Grant Medical College,
a Report of the college, for the session 1853-54.

4. From J. Will, Esq. an Australian Boomerang.

The following gentlemen duly proposed and seconded at the last
meeting were balloted for, and elected ordinary members.

G. I’. Edmonstone, Esq. C. 8.
Hon’ble E. Drummond, C. 8.
James Watson, Hsq., C. S.
Captain James, 29th Regt. N. I.

Mr. W. Grapel was named for ballot at the next meeting ;—pro-
posed by Mr. Woodrow and seconded by the President.

The Council submitted a proposal, having for its object the nomi-
nation, for ballot at the next meeting, of Lieut.-Col. Cautley, F. R.
S. F. G. S. as an honorary member.

The President announced to the meeting the death of Professor
Jameson, an honorary member, and of Dr. Wallich, an old and dis-
tinguished member of the Society.

Communications were received— ,

1. From W. Muir, Esq. Secretary to the Government, N. W. P.
enclosing a copy of the Meteorological Register kept at the Secre-
tariat Office at Agra, for the month of May, 1854.

2. From Babu Rédandth Sikdar, abstracts of Meteorological

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 407

The Secretary read an extract from a letter from Dr. Sprenger,
dated Alexandria 3rd June, announcing the discovery of a MS. of
the original work of Waqidy.

“T have met with a work of the veritable Waqidy: I do not mean
Ibn Sad, the Secretary of Waqidy, who died in 230, but Mohammad
b. Omar b. Wagid who was born in 180 and died in 207. Yes, my
eyes have seen it and my fingers have touched it, and what is more,
I secured it for the Bibliotheca Indica!

“The work is the cgi leo or Military expeditions of the prophet.
It has 392 pp. of 19 lines. The copy was written about A. H. 525
or sooner. It belongs to A von Kremer, Dragoman of the Austrian
Consulate of Alexandria. He bought it at Damascus, and is
anxious to edit it in the Bibliotheca Indica. It is, along with the
conquests of Syria, edited by Lees, the most important work in the
Arabic literature, infinitely more important than Tabary, being of the
first period, and an original work ; whereas Tabary is of the second—
a compilation and abstract.

“1 plead guilty to an error and abjure a heresy into which I
have fallen in my life of Mohammad p. 71 note 3. If Ibn Qotabah
and other old authors quote Waqidy, they mean the veritable Mo-
hammad b. ’Omar, and not his secretary, as there stated.

* As the post will leave this in a quarter of an hour, I cannot give
you an outline of the work itself, but the wars of Mohammad appear
to be treated in it at three times as great a length as they are in
any other known work. WHe gives us always his authorities and
among them, it would appear in some instances written ones, as for
instance, Abu Mahsar.”’

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report.

LIBRARY.
The following accessions have been made to the Library since the last
meeting.
Presented.
Selections from the Records of the Madras Government No. II. Report
on the Central Museum.—By THz Mapras GovERNMENT.
Madras Meteorological Observations, 1846—1850.—By tHE Same.
Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indié, Deel VI. aflevering
I. and IJ.—By rue Socizty or Naruratists or NETHERLAND’s INDIA.

408 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

Lexicon Geographicum, cui titulus est ASM sled! (gles edb y| Ovo! y20
o|QiUl Septem Fasciculum, exhibentem leteras J ad w.—By rue Cura-
TORS OF THE ACADEMY OF LEYDEN,

Annual Report of the Grant Medical College, Bombay, 1853-4.—By
THE PRINCIPAL OF THE CoLLEGE.

Journal of the Agri-Horticultural Society, Vol. VIII. p. V.i—By tHE
SocrEry. .

Proceedings of the Royal Society, Vol. VII. Nos. 1-11. :

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for July, 1854.—By tHe Epirors.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, for June, 1854.—By THz Epitor.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 81.—By THe EpitTor.

The Upadeshak, No. 91.—By tur Enrtor.

The Bibidhartha Sangraha, No. 27.—By tue Eprror.

The Purnachandrodaya, for June, 1854.—By tue Epiror.

. Exchanged.

The Athenzum, for March, 1854.

The London, Edinburgh, and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, Nos.
44-45,

The Edinburgh New Philosophical Journal, 143.

Purchased.

Atesh Kedah Azo, 1 vol. 4to. Lithograph.

Mutannabbi, 1 vol. 4to.

Masnavi Fedayi, MS.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, for April, 1854.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 9 to 13.

Journal des Savants, for March, 1854.

, Ra/SENDBALA'L Mittra.
July Sth, 1854.

JOURNAL

ASTATIC SOCTETY.

A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere.—By Ineut.
D. J. BF. Newatt, of the Bengal Artillery.

- The native authorities consulted in drawing up the following brief
sketch of Cashmere History are as follows :

1. The Raja Tarangini (Persian translation of Kalhana pundit
carried on to the present day by later hands).

2. The History of Mahomed Azim.

3. The Ayeen Akbarrie of Abul Fazl.

4. The History by Narrain Khol.

5. Ditto by Hyder Malik Chadwanee and several other less well
known authorities.

It had been my intention to have commenced the following sketch
with the fabulous desiccation of the valley by Kashyapa, anterior
to historical times, as related in the earliest existing chronicle—
the Raja Taringini, but as that work has been translated and is
accessible to those who take an interest in the subject, I have taken
up the history from the point where that ancient record ceases, a
continuation of which in the Persian language has, as above remarked,
been brought down to the present day.

It must be remarked, however, that according to one Mahomedan
author (I will not say authority) the records of the valley extend
to a date long anterior to the fabulous Hindu tradition of its desic-
cation by the Muni Kashypa, an event which, from coincidence in
the chronology, seems to point to the Mosaic deluge. The author

No. LXIX.—New Serius. Vou. XXIII. 31

410 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

above alluded to* ¢(Noor-ood-deen) begins his history of Cashmere
with the creation, and according to him the valley was visited by
Adam after the fall! The descendants of Seth reigned over Cash-
mere 1110 years, after which it was conquered by Hurrischunder
Raja, whose descendants reigned till the deluge, after which event
the country was peopled by a tribe from Turkisthan. Moses is said
to have died in Cashmere, where he taught the worship of the one
God. The people, however, afterwards relapsed into idolatry, a sin
which was visited by the local inundation of the country and the
tyranny of the demon Juldeo: After the desiccation of the valley
by Kushef, fifty-five princes of the Korans reigned 1919 years.
According to Bedia-ood-deen (the commentator of Noor-ood-deen,)
the country was settled by Solomon, who set up his cousin Isaun as
king. The worship of the one God still continued the national
religion, till one of the kings lost his life in endeavouring to resist
the progress of idolatry, which again gained a footing in the land,
and from this time the brahminical faith seems, with one or two
intervals of Buddhism, to have prevailed until about the period at
which the present sketch commences.

1305 A. D.—About the year of the Hejira 705 Raja Sudea
ascended the throne of Cashmere, a prince of a tyrannical and feeble
character, who, in a short time alienated the affections of his subjects
by sundry acts ofincapacity and oppression. At this period, a certain
Mahomedan prince named Shahmir, who claimed a descent from
Ali, assuming the disguise of a merchant’s son, appeared in the
country, and was assigned a village near Baramoola for his residence
and support. Ambition seems to have prompted him to this,
inasmuch as his grandfather Wuffoor Shah of Sawadgere had
prophesied that Shahmir would one day become a king of Cashmere,
which, it will hereafter appear, eventually came to pass; one
amongst numerous instances of such prophecies containing the
conditions of their own fulfilment.

Another chief named Sunkur Chukk, being driven away from
Dardao, fled to Cashmere, and there took up his abode with his
adherents; and thirdly, prince Ranjpoee, a son of king Yuftun of

* These facts I derive from Professor Wilson’s Treatise, Vol. XV. Trans. As.
Soc. never having met with the work. of Shaik Noor-ood-deen,

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 414

Thibet, being forced to fly his country, appeared in Cashmere, and
attempted to gain over to his cause Ramchund the hereditary
commander-in-chief of the army of Cashmere, which chief assigned
to him his fort of Koknigera for his residence. It will be seen
that these three worthies either in their own persons or in those
of their descendants played conspicuous parts in the history of
the country.

Towards the close of Raja Sudeo’s reign a Turk, Zoolkudr
Khan, invaded Cashmere with an army of 70,000 horse from
Kashmurra by the Baramoola pass,upon which the cowardly Sudee
immediately fied to Kishtewar. The Turks then sacked the country,
where they luxuriated in plenty for six months; after which, provi-
sions failing, they attempted to return, but perished to a man in the
snow above the Deosir Pergunnah: previous to this their numbers
had been reduced by war and luxury to 50,000. On their departure,
anarchy ensued in Cashmere for a time; parties of robbers and in-
dependent zemindars infested the country.

On the flight of the king to Kishtewar, Ramchund, the com-
mander-in-chief, had retreated to his fort of Koknigera, where he
held his own during the subjugation of the country by the Turks.

The Raja of Thibet, Ranjpoee, deeming this a favourable oppor-
tunity of gaining possession of the throne, introduced himself with
a few followers in the disguise of merchants into Koknigera, and
slew Ramchund, whose daughter Kotereen he married. He then
seized the vacant throne of Cashmere, and made Rawanchund, his
wife’s brother, commander-in-chief, and despatched him to Thibet as
viceroy of that country. The fugitive king Sudeo, seeing this
state of things, now attempted te return, but, meeting with ne
encouragement from his former subjects, again fled to Kishtewar and
finally vacated his throne after a reign of nineteen years, three
months and twenty-five days.

A.D. 1323.—Ranjpoee or Rinshan Shah being now established
on the throne, made the prince Shahmir minister, and, although he
had raised himself to the dignity of king by an act of violence,
seems, when once his power was secure, to have ruled with wisdom
and justice, and many acts in which these qualities were exhibited
are recorded of him. He appears also to have been troubled with

312

412 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5,

doubts respecting religion, and the Mahomedan writers relate the
following story of his conversion to the religion of Islam. Perceiv-
ing the folly of idolatry, he prayed earnestly to God to afford him
some guide in his search of truth; it was at length vouchsafed to
his troubled mind that the religion of the person who should first
meet his sight on arising in the morning was the one it was right
for him to adopt. It so happened that the Faqeer Boolbel Shah
of Thibet, engaged at his morning prayers, was the first person
upon whom his eyes fell. Struck with the sight he requested an
explanation, became convinced and accepted the religion of Islam
and assumed the name of Sudder-Udeen. Ramchund and many
other nobles were converted at the same time.

It is proper to add that the Hindu writers entirely ignore the
conversion of Ranjpoee who died after a reign of two and half years,
leaving his widow the queen Kotereen, A. D. 1326, regent. This
princess now raised to the throne and married Udeen Deo the
brother of Sudeo, the issue of which marriage was one son. No
sooner had this king mounted the throne than his country was
invaded by an army of Turks who, under the command of Urdil,
marched across the Pir Pinjal to Hurpore, upon which the timid
Udeen Deo fled towards Thibet, but Kotereen with the courage
of her race, rallied her forces around her, called in her brother
Rawunchund, the commander-in-chief, and the wuzzeer prince Shah-
mir to her aid, by whose assistance, after several battles, she brought
the Turks to terms. It was arranged that the latter should leave
the country immediately and be allowed to retire unmolested.
Their retreat being effected, the queen recalled Udeen Deo her
timid consort, but his subjects, indignant at his desertion of them
in the hour of danger, would never pay him the respect due to a
sovereion. He died after a reign of fifteen years, leaving queen
Kotereen a second time sole regent of the country. A. D. 1341,
She now removed her court to the fort of Indr Kote, where she
resided in peace for five months, but during this period the eyes
of men were gradually turned towards prince Shahmir who had
commenced a course of intrigue, the result of which was the merging
of the whole real power of the state into his own hands. Still
restrained by some scruples of conscience, he at first sent the Queen

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 413

proposals of marriage, which being rejected with scorn, he prepared
to extort her consent by force of arms and invested Indr Kote
with a large army. The heroic Rajpootnee made every effort to de-
fend herself and sustain a siege, but at length, her brother Rawun-
chund being dead and finding herself unsupported and declining in
power, she, in the last extremity, consented to espouse the successful
usurper. Upon this, hostilities ceased, and preparations for the
marriage were commenced, A. D. 1341, but the devoted princess
despairing and indignant, surrounded by her train of maidens, rode
slowly forth from the beleaguered fort, advanced into the presence of
the usurper, and upbraiding him for his ingratitude and treachery,
stabbed herself before him. ‘Thus perished by her own hand the
last Hindoo sovereign of Cashmere and Prince Shahmir ascended
the throne as Sultan Shums-ood-deen.

Independent Kings.

Prince Shahmir, usually considered the 1st Mahomedan King of
Cashmere, ascended the throne in the year of the Hejira 742,
A. D. 1841, and assumed the name of Sultan Shums-ood-deen,
but died after a short reign of three and half years. He was
succeeded by his eldest son Jumshéd, A. D. 1344, who however
after enjoying the throne for little more than a year, was defeated
and slain by his younger brother Ala-ood-deen, who forthwith
ascended the throne. Of this prince little is recorded except that
he reigned in peace for twelve and a half years, and was succeeded
by his son Shahab-ood-deen, A. D. 1356, who having repaired
the devastations caused by the former invasions of the Turks,
which had impoverished the country for the last few reigns, turned
his attention to foreign conquest and during the succeeding ten
years subdued A. D. 1350, Thibet, Kashgar, Budukshan and
Cabul. He then, according to the historian Hyder Malek, with
an immense army (of 50,000 horse and 500,000 foot) invaded
Hindustan by way of Kishtewar and Nugger Kote, and is said to
have worsted Firoz-shah, King of Delhi, in a pitched battle on the
banks of the Sutlej, the result of which was to cause that potentate
to acknowledge his supremacy. Shahab-ood-deen then returned
to Cashmere, where his religious zeal led him to destroy the idol

414 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

temples at Bijbiharee and elsewhere, and it was probably under
compulsion that the chief of the powerful tribe of Reyna, (Ajil
Reyna of the Chunds of the Nargaon Pergunah,) at this time
became a convert to the religion of Islam. Sultan Shahab-ood-deen
died after a reign of nineteen years and was succeeded by his
brother Kootub-ood-deen, A. D. 1876, who appointed Abdie
Reyna commander-in-chief. During this reign, the famous Syud
Allie Hamadanie arrived in Cashmere, and his advent is recorded
in the following couplet which also contains the date, Hejira 790
(A. D. 1888.)
v9e dine gl LAL pod poke 3! gsho> ly ! pore rade Slaw

This celebrated Syud was a fugitive from his native city of
Hamadan where he had incurred the wrath of Timoor. Seven
hundred Syuds are said to have accompanied his flight to Cashmere,
where he remained six years and which he named the “ Garden of
Solomon,” (Bagh-i-Soliman.) He died at Pukle whilst on his return
to Persia. His son Meer Mahomed Hamadanee, also a fugitive,
brought in his train 800 Syuds to Cashmere, where he remained
twelve years.

These two immigrations of fugitive Syuds fixed the religion of the
country and were doubtless the chief cause of the religious persecu-
tions which ensued in the following reign.

They established shrines all over the country, many of which
remain to this day. They originated the sect of “ Rishees’’ or
hermits, which are described by Abul Fazl as a very respectable
and inoffensive order, in his time some 2,000 in number, living upon
fruits and berries and abstaining from sexual intercourse. Their
numbers, however, afterwards declined until they became quite
extinguished by the courtiers and creatures of the Emperors of
Delhi.

Mahomed Azim the historian enumerates many worthies of this
sect, a few of the most celebrated of whom I have added in a note,
leaving the historian to be consulted in original by such readers as
feel interest in the pretended miracles and holy acts of Mahomedan
saints. Some of the stories, however, are sufficiently amusing.

To resume—Cashmere having been, previous to this influx of
zealots, in a transition state as to religion, the advent of a Mahomedan

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 415

saint such as Syud Allie seems to have been hailed with enthusiasm,
and proselytism to have commenced in real earnest. Meantime
Kootub-ood-deen died after a reign of near sixteen and half years,
A. D. 1893, and was succeeded by his son Sultan Sikunder, during
whose reign a constant succession of learned doctors appeared in
Cashmere, attracted doubtless by the fame of a new Mahomedan
acquisition, A. D. 1397. At this time also (H. 800,) Timoor Lung
invaded India, and presents passed between him and Sikunder.
Preliminaries were arranged between their respective vakeels for a
meeting near Attock, and Sikunder had actually set out, but
Timoor had already passed on to Samarkand, taking with him a
son of Sikunder as a hostage. Partly by the influence of Timoor
and partly no doubt urged by the fanatic Moslems who had lately
appeared in his country, Sikunder was about this period instigated to
religious persecution ; he began to throw down the Hindoo temples
and images “ by fire,’ and to force his subjects to abjure idolatry :
he thereby acquired the surname of “ Bhutshikan”’ or “‘Iconoclastes.”’
It seems probable that he employed the agency of gunpowder, A. D.
1393, in his destruction of the temples, a present of which, it
has been suggested by an author upon Cashmere Antiquities
(Cunningham), he might have acquired from Timoor, as it appears
established that the use of that explosive was known to the nations
of central Asia in the 14th century. Sikunder died after a reign of
twenty-five years, nine months, leaving the throne to his son Sultan
Allie Shah, (1417) who inheriting to the full his father’s fanaticism,
but being without his energy and talents, after reigning six years
aud nine months, left the government in the hands of his brother
Zein-ul-ab-ood-deen and set out on a pilgrimage to Mecca. On his
arrival however at Jummoo, he was dissuaded by his father-in-law,
the Rajah of that place, from proceeding further and accordingly
commenced his return to Cashmere by way of Pukli, A. D. 1423,
but his brother refused to surrender the government, and a severe
battle ensued in which the king was taken prisoner, confined, and
soon after died, perhaps from poison.

A. D. 1423.—Zein-ul-ab-ood-deen or “ Boodshah’’ now mounted
the throne, and soon after invaded Kashgar and Thibet with an
army of 100,000 foot and 20,000 horse.

416 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

This prince improved the country more than any of his prede-
cessors. He built bridges, towns, and forts, (Zein Kuddul, Zein-
pore, Zein Kote, &c.) and erected at Naoshera a noble palace (twelve
stories high, each story of fifty rooms): he constructed the Lank
island, upon which he built a mosque and a summer-house (to be
seen there to the present day) on the site of an ancient temple,
whose summit was at that time visible above the waters of the
Wuler Lake (1443): he also enlarged and beautified the city of
Srinugur his capital. This great prince encouraged literature and the
fine arts; he introduced into the country weavers from Turkisthan
and wool from Thibet; and many manufactures, such as paper-
making, glass-making, book-binding, &c. owe their introduction in
Cashmere to his fostering care. He was well versed in the litera-
ture of his age, acquired several languages and translated books.
He collected a library and invited to his court learned men of all
kinds—amongst others Jumal, a Hindustani, became “ Kazi’ of
Cashmere, and a sort of inquisitor general into the religion of
Islam. Zein-ul-ab-ood-deen was also a poet and added to his other
qualities a love of field sports. The rising power of the Chukk
tribe did not escape the penetrating eye of the king who prophesied,
they would some day be rulers of Cashmere, a prediction which
eventually proved correct.

Altogether Cashmere seems to have made a great step towards an
improved civilization during the reign of this great prince, which
extended over a period of fifty-two years. He died in 1474, and
was succeeded by his son Hyder Shah, A. D. 1474, who after
reigning little more than a year was killed by a fall from his palace,
A. D. 1475, and was succeeded by his son Sultan Hussan, a
prince of a very voluptuous and sensual character. Hitherto a
tribute of twelve lakhs of rupees and a thousand horses had been
exacted from the surrounding states, which, now encouraged by the
king’s indolence, asserted their own independence, and thus only
Cashmere proper remained to him. However Tazie Khan, his
commander-in-chief, invaded the Punjaub with a view of chastising
the chief of that country, Tattar Khan, who had afforded aid to
the rebels. This king Sultan Hussan reigned twelve years in
excess and drunkenness, when he died leaving the throne to his

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 417

son Mahomed Shah a child of seven years of age, destined in
after life to experience more of the vicissitudes of fortune than
usually falls even to the lot of kings. Encouraged by the circum-
stances of the king’s youth, A. D. 1487, (A. H. 893,) his uncle Futteh
Shah, the brother of the late king, was tempted to aspire to the
throne, and on the pretext of invading Hindustan, he managed to
get the king’s army under the commander-in chief Mullick Saifdar
out of the country, and during the temporary absence of the youthful
king, who accompanied the army on the expedition, was appointed
viceroy, and was on the point of throwing off his disguise when the
sudden return of the king Mahomed Shah disconcerted his pro-

jects for the time.

After a short interval however he entered into a secret alliance
with Sirung Reigna and Mullick Shums Chukk, chieftains of Cash-
mere, whose combined forces defeated the king’s army under
Mullick Saifdar, and forced Mahomed Shah to vacate the throne |
after reigning two years and seven months. Futteh Shah thus
obtained temporary possession of the throne and made Shums
Chukk, commander-in-chief and minister, A.D. 1489. Thus things
remained some two and half years, after which a party headed by
Meer Syud, Ibrahim Magrey, Mullick Hadjie Padr, and Abdie
Reigna, gradually brought together their adherents and defeated
Shums-ood-deen Chukk, and his nephew Kajee Chukk, who fled to
the Kamraj, where they tovk refuge in their strongholds, A. D.
1492.

Upon this Mahomed Shah regained his throne and Meer Syud
Mahomed and Mullick Moosa Reigna became ministers. Mahomed
Shah then followed the Chukks into the Kamraj as far as Sopur,
and his army took and destroyed their stronghold of Taragaom.
‘Determined on revenge, however, Shums Chukk still kept the
field with a party of horse, and meditated a night attack upon
the king who was encamped at Sopur; this project however coming
to the king’s knowledge, he ordered the bridge over the river
Jhelum at that place to be destroyed, and preparations were made
to receive the enemy. At the dead of night the Chukks, led by
their brave chieftain, swam the river, and fell upon the king’s camp.
A sanguinary conflict ensued, which, notwithstanding all his efforts,
| dK

418 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

ended in the defeat of Shums Chukk, who was again foreed te seek
safety in his mountain fastnesses. Upon learning this disasters
Futteh Shah fled to Hindustan, but soon afterwards returned on
the invitation of his victorious nephew. Although thus generously
forgiven, this old intriguer soon reecommeneed his former practices,
formed a party and prevailed so far that Mahomed Shah, A. D.
1499, was a second time forced to abandon his capital, and take
refuge with Mullick Moosa Reigna, who still held his own estates
and maintained a desultory warfare.

Futteh Shah thus, a second time, gained possession of the throne,
making his faithful adherent Shums-ood-deen Chukk minister ;
A. D. 1499, but his enjoyment of it was but brief: Moosa Reigna,
rallying his forces, took the field and signally defeated the usurper’s
army in a pitched battle, taking his opponent Shums Chukk
prisoner. So dangerous a rival could not be allowed to live, and
accordingly the Chukk was put to death in his prison, after having,
it is said, killed no less than sixty ef his executioners before he fell,
as is related in the following couplet well known in Cashmere
legends.

PBS ly CS Creed Sam pod Slo cides 9 Qual yF! 4 V)

A. D. 1501.—Mahomed Shah being absent in the Punjaub, Futteh
Shah was suffered by the successful Reigna, after some negotiation
to retain the name of king, whilst he himself exercised its real powers
for nearly nine years, until about the year 916 H., (A. D. 1510.)
Futteh Shah, finding himself a mere puppet, attempted to set up
Mullick Ibrahim Magrey in opposition, who however was soon
forced to provide for his safety by flight. The tribe of the Dangrees
now got the upper hand for the space of forty days, and set
up Mullick Asman, but the Chukks, under Kajee Chukk, now
aroused themselves and got the better of the Dangrees. A state of
anarchy and scramble for power succeeded, in the midst of which
Futteh Shah fled as far as Hurpore, on his way to Hindustan, but
being there met by Ibraham Magrey, who professed himself ready
to stand by him, he was encouraged to return to the capital, and he
reigned one year longer. At length the fugitive monarch Mahomed ~
Shah determined on an effort to regain his throne, collected an
army in the Punjaub, and marched, A. D. 1512, towards Cashmere by

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 419

the Pymoutch, (now Paonch) road. A strong party in Cashmere
also, at the head of which were Sunkur and Nusrut Reigna,
declared for the legitimate king. Nevertheless Futteh Shah,
being supported by Ibrahim Magrey and others, advanced into
the Kamraj to meet the enemy; a great battle ensued at Posh-
kur, in which Futteh Shah was totally defeated, and fled to
Hindustan ; the two sons of his chief adherent Ibrahim Magrey
were taken prisoners and his party broken.

A. D. 1512.—Mahomed Shah then mounted his throne for the
third time, but was not permitted to reign in peace beyond nine
months, inasmuch as Futteh Shah, who had been sufficiently dis-
pirited by his defeat to remain quiet thus long, at length, regain-
ing confidence, despatched his son Hubbeeb Khan (whose mother
was of the Chukk tribe), to Cashmere, where he succeeded in form-
ing a close alliance with the Chukks and other discontented parties,
and as a preliminary, it was arranged that in the event of success,
one-third of the country should be set apart for Kajee Chukk,
one-third for Jehangire Padr, and the remainder for Sirung
Reigna; Futteh Shah himself receiving a general tax from the
whole. Upon this the pretender in person came to Cashmere and a
battle ensued in the Bongil Pergunnah, in which Ibrahim Magrey
(now a staunch supporter of the king Mahomed Shah) was killed,
with his two sons; and the king’s army totally defeated. Upon
- this Mahomed Shah, A. D. 1515, abandoned the country, fled
to Hindustan, and solicited aid from Sikunder Khan Lodi, who
granted him an auxiliary force of 30,000 horses, A. D. 1515, with
which he marched towards Cashmere. Meantime Futteh Shah
had assumed the government, but no sooner did the nobles of his
party (Kajee Chukk, Jehangire Padr, Nusrut Reigna), &c. hear of
the approach of Mahomed Shah, with such an overpowering force,
than each sought to make his own terms and tendered his submis -
sion to the king, whereupon Futteh Shah fled for the fourth and last
time, and Mahomed Shah preceding the bulk of his army, arrived
in Cashmere with 2,000 light horse and mounted his throne for the
fourth time, making Kajee Chukk his minister and throwing
Sirung Reigna into prison. The latter, however, he soon after
liberated, for we find in the year A. D. 1519, that chief together

| dK 2

4:20 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

with his former master Futteh Shah, died in exile amidst the
mountains of Hind. 7

A. D. 1519.—It might have been now expected that, his rival
being dead, Mahomed Shah would at length have been left in the
peaceable enjoyment of his throne, but although indeed he continued
to bear the title of king, he was a mere puppet in the hands of his
ministers ; and his country from his last accession to the throne till
his death in the year A. D. 1537, was the scene of incessant intes-
tine struggles for power amongst those powerful nobles in whom
rested the real power of the state. From this period until the sub-
jugation of the country by the Emperors of Delhi, the history of
Cashmere is little else than a record of the wars of the tribes
of Chukk, Reigna, and Magrey, in which, the former two were
chiefly at variance, the Chukks generally having the upper hand,
and eventually a decided preponderance of power. To follow the
details of these petty wars seems needless, and indeed the various
historians of the period differ considerably from each other in their
narration of events: The frequent mention also of various chiefs
bearing similar names, renders it still more difficult to trace any
consecutive history; the following facts, however, may be shortly
enumerated as occurring from about the time of Mahomed Shah’s
last accession to the throne in the year A. D. 1519.

Nusrut Reigna and Sohur Magrey were both killed in bat-
tle.

Kajee Chukk, the king’s minister, quarrelled with his old ally
Jehangire Padr, and forced him to fly the country: (in the year
A. D. 1520.)

Mullick Abdie Reigna, and Sohur Magrey, brought prince
Sikundar Khan, a son of Futteh Shah, with a large army from
Hindustan ; Jehangire Padr and others joined them, and amongst
them they set up Sikunder Khan for the throne, Kajee Chukk
despatched. his son Musood Chukk against them, (A. D. 1520,)
who met them in the Lar Pergunnah, but was defeated and slain;
Prince Sikundar however finding the Chukks, as yet, too strong
for him, retreated into the mountains. After this Kajee Chukk
became so powerful that the king Mahomed Shah, becoming jea-
lous of him, formed a party of Magreys in opposition, who, taking

1854.| A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 421

him at unawares, forced him to fly to Naoshera, with his adherents :
he was there met by another enemy, namely, an army of Turks who
were advancing under the command of Shaik Allie with a view
of invading Cashmere; these however he worsted and succeeded in
effecting his escape from the country. He remained in exile some
eight months, after which he contrived to make up matters with
the king, who had begun to find his new supporters more trouble-
some than the Chukks. He accordingly returned, and, counte-
nanced by the king, dispersed the Reignas and Magreys; the chief
of the former he seized and the latter fled. (A. D. 1528.) Kajee
Chukk now openly dethroned the king, who was driven into exile,
and set up his own son Sultan Ibrahim. Encouraged by the
want of unanimity amongst the nobles of Cashmere, the surrounding
nations seem, at this period, to have been continually on the watch
for opportunities of effecting its conquest, and several armies of
these nations at different times, actually entered the country and
took part in its intestine struggles.

The Magreys allied themselves to Allie Beg, who brought
20,000 horse, and their combined forces met Kajee Chukk in the
Bongil Pergunnah ; that chief behaved with his accustomed bravery,
(A. D. 1528,) but many of his family having fallen or been taken
prisoners, he at length reluctantly left the field. The Magreys
then got the upper hand and Allie Beg returned to the Punjaub.
Encouraged by the internal weakness of the country, the surround-
ing tributary states now also began openly to revolt, and in the
year (H. 937,) 15380 A. D. Mirza Kamran Chogatai instigated
by his brother, (A. D. 1530,) the Emperor Humaioon, who that
year ascended the throne of Delhi, and who until his attention was
distracted by his own troubles, seems to have had his eyes on
Cashmere (the ancient national chronicle of which country the
“Raj Taringini’”’ was first translated by his orders) advanced
with an army of 30,000 horse as faras Naosherah. The danger
being imminent, the nobles in power turned their eyes on their for-
mer enemy, the brave and wise Kajee Chukk, (A. D. 1530—7,)
whom they solicited to return and fight for the common cause. He
accordingly joined them, and the allied forces of Cashmere, signally
defeated the army of Mirza Kamran in a pitched battle near the

422 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

city of Srinugger. Soon after this, Syud Khan with an army of
Kashgurries, and Mirza Hyder with 14,000 horse invaded Cashmere
by the Lar Pergunnah ; the Cashmeries being unable to give battle,
took to the hills, but during the winter made some head against the
invaders; and although in one affair alone they lost 1,600 men, they
succeeded in bringing them to terms. It was stipulated that Sikunder
Khan Kashgurrie should marry a daughter of the exiled king
Mahomed Shah who was himself married to a sister of Kajee
Chukk, who was thus uncle to that Princess: upon this the Kash-
gurries left the country.

The king Mahomed Shah died in exile in the year H. 944,
and was nominally succeeded, successively, by his eldest son
Shums-ood-deen Shah, who reigned for one year, (A. D. 1537,)
and by his second son Ismaiul Shah who married a daughter
of Kajee Chukk, the actual ruler of the country. At length
Kajee Chukk, feeling jealous of the Magreys, made war on them,
but being worsted, was forced to take to the mountains: the return
of Reygie Chukk however from Jummoo soon enabled him again
to take the field: a general rally of the Chukks ensued, which led
to the defeat and dispersion of the Magreys, whose power being
thus effectually broken, Kajee Chukk ruled in peace for three
years, and, as far as the distracted state of the country admitted,
turned his attention to its improvement and to the administration
of justice. It was not, however, fated that he should longer retain
the throne he had so hardly won.

A. D. 1540.—In the year of Hejira 947, his kinsman Reygie
Chukk and Abdal Magrey, entering into an alliance, called in
the aid of Mirza Hyder, a foster brother and faithful adherent of
the Emperor Humaioon (A. D. 1540). That chief, under the stipula-
tion he should enjoy the real powers of sovereign, consented to set
up Tarkh Shah, a boy, son of the usurper Futteh Shah, (see —
page 416 et seq ) as king of Cashmere; and advanced with a con-
siderable army. Kajee Chukk being alarmed, entered into an
alliance with Shere Khan* Affehan, then in rebellion against
Humaioon, and gave him his niece (a daughter of Mahomed Shah) in

marriage.
(* Afterwards Shere Shah.)

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 423

A battle ensued, in which, however, Kajee Chukk was defeated,
and fled across the Pir Pinjal as far as Thannah, where he died.
He is related to have been of a kind and merciful disposition, and,
except in battle, never to have shed the blood of his enemies. I
may here remark that mercy towards the vanquished appears to
have been (with a few exceptions) a characteristic of the gallant
tribes which so long withstood the invasions of surrounding enemies,
and at length, only succumbed to the weakness arising from intes-
tine dissensions, and the fatal error of calling in foreign aid.

A. D. 1540.—Mirza Hyder, being now established, made Abdah
Reigna his commander-in-chief, but coined in the name of Tarkh
Shah. He was in power ten years; he set to work to clear
the country of the powerful nobles, many of whom he put to
death or banished. Reygie Chukk paid the penalty of his rash-
ness in calling in a foreign ally, being forced to fly the country.
Soon after the accession to power of Mirza Hyder, his patron, the
Emperor Humaioon being forced to fly to Persia, (A. D. 1542,) the
usurper Shere Shah ascended the throne of Delhi; the same year
also, during the misfortunes of his father, was born in exile the
future Emperor Akbar, destined at no very distant period to exer-
eise dominion over the fair province of Cashmere, (A. D. 1540—51,)
the brightest jewel of his crown. Left to his own resources,
Mirza Hyder turned his attention to alliances with the surround-
ing states, always hostile to the influence of Cashmere, and ready to
side with any invader against that country; he introduced armies
of those nations, especially Kashgurries, with a view of securing a
counterbalance to the power of the native nobles, who, for a time,
being helpless, acquiesced in this state of things.

A. D. 1551.—At length a party of the Cashmere nobles,
(Hussan Magrey, Quaja Heigie, Abdie Reigna, and others) en-
tered into a conspiracy, having for its object the defeat and dis-
persion of the foreign armies in detail. With this view in the
character of confidential advisers, they persuaded Mirza Hyder to
detach his forces to the frontiers, and selected Dowlut Chukk to
accompany the principal army consisting of Kashgurries. No
sooner was this effected than Dowlut Chukk, instructed in the
part he was to play, seized the person of the commander of the Kash-

424 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

gurrie army (a nephew of Mirza Hyder) and communicated this
success to the other conspirators, who immediately threw off their
disguise and fell upon the army of that chief, (now without a leader),
aud the other detached forces, all of which they defeated ; and then,
combining their own army, boldly advanced to give battle to Mirza
Hyder himself.

A. D. 1551.—He, however, having placed his family and treasure
in the Fort of Indrakoul, resolved upon making a night attack
upon the rebellious nobles ; with this view he, one day, went out
alone to reconnoitre the enemy’s position and, ascending a tree for
that purpose, was there discovered and slain by one of the hostile
spearmen (a butcher) who on challenging him, detected his foreign
accent.

Thus perished (H. 959) the intrusive governor, who however
had done much for the country during his term of power, having
introduced many artisans and manufacturers. The conquerors
spared all his family, who retired to Hindustan.

Abdie Reigna now came into power for a short time, but the
Chukks under the leadership of the three sons of Kajee Chukk,
(Gazie Khan, Hussein Khan, and Allie Khan,) rallied their forces,
and drove away Abdie Reigna, (A. D. 1552,) who fled towards
Hindustan, but his foot being caught by the branch of a vine on the
road, he was dragged off his horse and killed by the fall, having
enjoyed the supreme authority one year. The Chukks, having now
the upper hand, made Hubbeeb Khan (son of the famous Shums-
ood-deen Chukk) ruler of Cashmere, with Dowlut Chukk for his
commander-in-chief. At this time a great earthquake occurred,
which lasted seven days and destroyed many of the principal build-
ings, and considerably altered the channel of the river Jhelum ; in
fact it was during this earthquake, that the course of the river
Jhelum, being turned, produced that change in the relative positions
of the two cities of Hussanpoora and Hussainpoora, which the
superstition of the Mahomedans has magnified into a miracle well
known in Cashmere legends.

Dowlut Chukk, the commander-in-chief, at this time married the
widow of his uncle Kajee Chukk: enraged at this proceeding her
eldest son Gazie Khan, having caught him off his guard, seized

1854.) A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 4.25

him and put his eyes out. Many stories are related of the prowess
and gigantic strength of this brave chief, amongst others of his
shooting an arrow two koss; to this day it is said the pillars raised
to commemorate the deed are to be seen; he is also said, whilst at
the court of Delhi, to have arrested the progress of an elephant by
seizing the animal’s tail! There is doubtless exaggeration here, but
the Chukk tribe generally seem to have been endowed with a
physique beyond the ordinary run of men, and, as before stated,
(page 420). Cashmere superstition attributed their extraordinary
strength and stature to a supposed descent from a “serpent god.”

As before related, Hubbeeb Khan (A. D. 1552,) was at this time
king of Cashmere, but appears to have been a man of little capacity.

Gazie Khan gradually acquired popularity, till at length the
king, having one day disgusted all present by some act of folly in
open Court, his crown was snatched from his head by Allie Khan,
brother of Gazie Khan, to whom Allie presented it; and, that chief
being hailed as king with acclamation, Hubbeeb Khan was forced
to resign power. During this reign, notwithstanding the king’s
feeble character, many of the tributary provinces which had been
wrested from the crown of Cashmere, were recovered by his
armies. Meantime the blinded Dowlut Chukk, together with the
chiefs of the tribe of Reigna, had proceeded to Delhi, A. D. 1555,
to crave the assistance of the Emperor Humaioon who had lately
regained his throne and was then at that city. He, however, hap-
pened to be killed the very day of their arrival by a fall from his
palace wall. Thus disappointed, the Reigna entered into an alliance
with a certain Ameer of Kashgur, who was at this time at the court
of Delhi, and with his aid raised an army for the invasion of Cash-
mere; with that purpose, advancing as far as Kuspa, there
encountered the enemy. <A great battle ensued, which lasted two
days; the first day’s fighting, although indecisive, was so far favour-
able to the Chukks, that the Reigna considered it proper to send
his ally off the field, but he himself renewed the battle the following
day; he was however taken prisoner, and put to death by the
victorious Gazie Khan: 4,000 men were killed on both sides in
this battle.

Two years after this battle the king put down (A. D. 1557,)

426 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

another revolt, having for its object the restoration to the throne of
Hubbeeb Khan, in which the latter was killed by an elephant.

After this, his possession of the throne was again disturbed by a
nephew of Mirza Hyder, who invaded Cashmere with an army
of 12,000 Moguls from Kashgur. The Cashmere army headed by
the king in person advanced to Lohar Kute to meet them: upon the
eve of battle Gazie Khan promised an ashrafee (about 16 Rs.)
for every head of an enemy: A battle ensued in which the king
was completely victorious, and 7,000 heads of the enemy were pre-
sented to him after the engagement: he is said to have exceeded
his promise and to have disbursed two ashrafees per head.

A. D. 1557.—This prince seems to have been a just, but a very
stern ruler, and it is related of him that he put to death his own son
for having, in a fit of passion, killed his uncle, who had carried him an
order from the king his father to appear at Court, which the fiery
youth resented; he is said however to have exhibited remorse so
far that he ever afterwards turned away his head when he happened
to pass near the spot of execution. This able and energetic prince
was also a poet and portioned out his time like our own Alfred.
After reigning 9 years and 9 months, feeling the approach of old
age, he abdicated the throne in favour of his second brother
Hussain Khan, (H. 970,) A. D. 1562, who reigned in peace for
five years; after which period however his (bastard) brother
Sushkur Khan rebelled, and a battle took place at Kuspa
(thus a second time the scene of a fierce engagement) in which the
rebel chief was wounded and his army dispersed. Shortly after this
event the king’s little son Ibrahim Khan died of the small-pox,
and the king himself was so struck with grief that he pined away
and, five months afterwards, died. Hussain Shah (A. D. 1570)
was succeeded by the third brother Allie Shah. At this time
the descendants of Zein-ul-ab-ood-deen made some head and
advanced as far as Neosherah, upon which Allie Shah des-
patched his nephew Lohur Khan with 5,000 horse against them,
who defeated them by a stratagem. The king also put down a
rebellion in Kishtewar. During this king’s reign, there was a great
famine which lasted for three years, arising from excessive falls of
snow ; during the two first years of this calamity the king expended

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 427

his entire revenue and private property on the relief of the people,
which resources at length failing, he ordered his nobles to contri-
bute their share to the public necessity. On enquiring of a noted
fuqueer into the reason of the continued snow, he was told in reply
that it would only cease on his death, which in fact took place
from a fall from his horse within the year. He reigned ten
years and was succeeded by his son Yoosuf Khan. (H. 988,) A. D.
1580.

Soon after the accession of this king a rebellion was headed by
his uncle, who however was slain in battle and the revolt sup-
pressed. The king’s proud and overbearing character soon alienated
the hearts of his nobles, who formed a conspiracy against him : some
fighting occurred near the city on the plain near the Eedgurh, in
which 300 in all, fell on both sides; the same night, however, the
king sent his crown to his minister and commander-in-chief Syud
Mobarruck and retired to the hills of Hind.

Syud Mobarruk after ruling two months, finding himself
opposed by the nobles, in his turn resigned the crown in favour of
Lohur Khan, (A. D. 1580,) who proved a very just and good
ruler.

In his time, adds our chronicle, there was such a _plenteous
season that rice sold for two maunds a “ pice!’ Yoosuf Shah
now applied to the Emperor Akbar for assistance to enable him to
recover his kingdom, but, the Emperor hesitating to forward his
views, he went to Lahore and there raised a small force, at the head
of which he marched towards Cashmere, in hopes of being joined by
others who still adhered to his interests in that kingdom; nor was
he mistaken. On his arrival at Neosherah many nobles joined him
with their followers, and thus re-inforced he gave battle at that
place, which action, although indecisive, gained him some advantage ;
he then adyanced to Rajawer, the Rajah of which place joined him
with his forces, and several more Cashmere chiefs came over to him
with their adherents: meantime Lohur Khan, with the bulk of
his army was at Hurpore, (A. D. 1581,) awaiting the enemy’s
approach, and now endeavoured to out-manceuvre him by a rapid
march to Baramoola (? Barumgulla). Yoosuf Shah, however,
marched to his flank, crossed the Pir Pinjal by an intermediate pass

3L 2

428 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. (No. 5.

(of Firozepore) and got to Lohur betwixt him and the Capital,
where he received additional reinforcements from the Kamraj.
Lohur Khan however immediately made a forced march with 12,000
horse and 25,000 foot and endeavoured to turn his position.

After some manoeuvring Yoosuf Khan left the armies in position
against each other, and proceeded to the capital by water, defeating
a party of the enemy who endeavoured to oppose his entry. He
immediately took possession of the throne, distributing presents and
shewing himself publicly to the people, (A. D. 1582.) On hearing
of this proceeding Lohur Khan followed his rival to the city, where
finding himself unsupported by popular feeling he concealed himself
in the house of Kasi Moosa, but was soon discovered and brought
before Yoosuf Shah who put his eyes out.

Yoosuf Shah, being thus again established on the throne, aban-
doned himself to voluptuous enjoyments. Displeased with his
course of life, and seeking doubtless, for a pretext for invading the
beautiful province of Cashmere, the Enperor Akbar summoned him
to appear at the imperial court. He was at first inclined to resist this
assumption of authority, but complied so far with the Emperor’s
orders, as to send his younger son Mirza Hyder in his stead, but
upon Akbar’s threatening “to tread Cashmere under foot of horses,”’
(literally), he despatched his eldest son Yakoob Khan (A. D.
1582,) with magnificent presents to deprecate his wrath. About
two years after this, it happened that the Emperor Akbar was
engaged ina war with Rajah Neelkunt, against whom he was
about to despatch an army, when Yakoob Khan, who, up to this
time had remained at court, requested to be allowed to undertake
alone the adventure of capturing this person, which he in fact
achieved by seizing the Rajah whilst bathing in the midst of his
camp, and dashing away with him, with a few followers mounted on
fleet horses. He was however but ill rewarded for this service,
being confined by the Emperor on the plea of his being insane, and,
indeed, he seems to have been of a wild unsettled character and
likely to cause trouble. He however soon after effected his escape
and returned to Cashmere with the Emperor’s consent. Akbar
now summoned the king Yoosuf Shah (A. D. 1584) to present
himself in person at his court, then at Lahore. The nobles, however,

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 4.29

refused to allow him to leave the country, although he himself,
alarmed at the near proximity of the Emperor, expressed his readi-
ness to comply, and even went so far as to imprison his son Yakoob
Khan. Seeing this state of things, the Emperor despatched an
army of 50,000 men under Bugwan Dass to enforce compliance.
That leader experienced a check near Attok, but Yoosuf Shah,
fearing the ultimate consequences, secretly withdrew from his own
army and delivered himself up to Akbar’s general, who sent him
under an escort to Lahore, where Akbar delivered him over to the
custody of his police minister Todar Mull, who kept him under
surveillance at that city for upwards of two years, (A. D. 1585,)
after which he was sent in command of 500 horse in company with
Rajah Maun Sing to Bengal, where he died of grief and despair
(1587). Onthe flight of Yoosuf Shah his army called upon his
son Yakoob Khan to lead them. A second battle ensued, in
which the Emperor’s army was defeated with the loss of 3,000 men,
and was afterwards reduced to such stress amongst the mountains
of Hoozara, from cold and want of food, that they are said only to
have sustained life by slaughtering their elephants and sleeping
within their still warm bodies. The imperial army being thus
repulsed, Yakoob Shah (A. D. 1585,) ascended the throne of
Cashmere over which he reigned one and half years. Although of a
bravery approaching to recklessness (a quality which usually com-
mands the respect of men) this prince was possessed but of little
judgment and unfit to rule. He was also of the Shiah sect of
Mahomedans, the Soonee sect being the predominant one in Cash-
mere, which circumstances combined to render him obnoxious to
his nobles, a party of whom headed by Shums-ood-deen Chukk,
Alumgire, Magrey, Alle Dar, and Hussan Mullick broke into open
revolt anda struggle, which lasted seven (7) days, ensued in the
capital city of Srinugger, but neither party being victorious, a con-
ference took place and the Kamraj was guaranteed to the nobles.
The truce was however soon broken through, owing to the insolence
of the Shiah priests, and hostilities recommenced, which ended in
the rebel nobles being forced to retreat to the mountains of the
Kohihama. The Shiah priests, who seem to have possessed great
influence oyer the king’s mind, now instigated Yakoob Shah to still

430 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. (No. 5.

greater outrages (A. D. 1585,) against the rival sect of Soonees,
whom he compelled to call aloud the Shiah confession of faith
( wt Jy te ) to their great scandal. The Kazi of the city
refusing to do this, they put him to death by tying him to the
tail of an elephant, and in that manner dragging him through the
city. The Soonee historians relate, that on this occasion, such a
noise thundered from the surrounding mountains, that several ladies
of the king’s zenana, who were near their time, became mothers on
a sudden.

This act of cruelty and oppression determined the Emperor Akbar
to subjugate the country, and accordingly he despatched an army of
30,000 horse under his admiral Kasim Khan and the fugitive Hyder
Chukk, who entered Cashmere by the Hurpore pass. Nothing
daunted, Yakoob Shah, though with an inferior army, marched to
engage the enemy, and drew out his forces in order of battle, but
being at this crisis deserted by his nobles, (A. D. 1586,) he was
forced to fly across the mountains to Kishtewar with an escort of
60 horse. Kasim Khan now obtained possession of the capital,
(A. D.1586,) but soon after jealous of the respect paid to his colleague
Hyder Chukk by the native Cashmeries, imprisoned him. Yakoob
Shah however was by no means of a disposition to surrender his
country without a struggle; he rallied round his standard a few
gallant spirits, advanced from Kishtewar, and after several desperate
actions with detachments of the Emperor’s army, in which he was
generally successful, he made a rapid march and suddenly appeared
on the hill of the Takt-i-Soliman overlooking the city of Srinugger
where he pitched his camp.

Kasim Khan now attacked him with his whole army, and a despe-
rate conflict took place in which Yakoob Shah (A. D. 1586,)
although worsted with the loss of his commander-in-chief Shums-
ood-deen Chukk and many other of his principal adherents, still
retained his position.

The Chukks now determined to make one desperate effort for the
independence of their country, and rallied round the brave Yakoob
Shah who still sternly held his ground on the Takt-i-Soliman. This
gallant tribe, now a mere handful of men, fell with inconceivable
fury upon the Emperor’s army, and fairly drove it into the city,

1854.) A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 431

where the soldiers took refuge in the palace, fort and other strong-
holds, where they remained in a state of siege.

The Emperor, finding his army insufficient to reduce the country,
reinforced it with 20,000 horse under Mirza Yoosuf Khan. Upon
the approach of this force, Yakoob Shah (A. D. 1587,) despatched
Lohur Chukk to defend the passes, who however, being far out-
numbered, was unable to offer any serious opposition to the enemy’s
advance.

In consequence, Yakoob Shah was a second time forced to retreat
to Kishtewar, and Yoosuf Khan superseding the admiral, became
governor of Cashmere and rewarded his allies with grants of money
and land. (A. D. 1587).

The Emperor Akbar now announced his intention of visiting his
newly acquired province, and accordingly the following spring pro-
ceeded by the Pir Pinjal. The governor Yoosuf Khan went forward
as far as Barungulla to make his salutations, and conducted his
sovereign with due state to Cashmere, which may be considered
from this date to have passed from the hands of its ancient rulers
under the sway of the Guznivide throne.

The native historians indeed date the ascendancy of the power of
Delhi from the (A. D. 1588) arrival of Kasim Khan (Hej. 995)
1586 A. D. who always appears first in their lists of Soobahdars.
The country cannot, however, be said to have been totally reduced
to the condition of a province until the year 1592, inasmuch as large
bands of the Chukks hovered in the mountains taking advantage
of every opportunity of disturbing the intrusive governors, who
from this time were periodically appointed from Delhi, nor indeed
was it till the time of Etekaad Khan (1622) who hunted down the
Chukks and put them to death as robbers and outlaws, that this
fierce tribe was totally subdued.

After viewing the country, Akbar returned towards Cabul by
Puklee, where Yakoob Shah, upon his safety being guaranteed, pre-
sented himself before the Emperor.

A.D. 1588.—No sooner however, had Akbar departed, than the
governor, being opposed by the native nobles, was reduced to such
stress that he applied to Delhi for re-inforcements, but their arrival
being delayed by the snows of winter, which at that season render the

4.32 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

passes impracticable, Mirza Yardgar, a noble, proclaimed himself
king and besieged the governor in the city of Srinugger. The
Emperor however, on the opening of the season, sent a picked army
against him under the command of Shaick-Furreed-Bukshee. On
its approach towards the relief of the city of Srinugger, whilst
hesitating to engage so superior a force, Mirza Yardgar was treacher-
ously murdered by Sharock-Beg and Ibrahim-Kakur, who presented
his head to the Emperor’s general.

A. D. 1592.—The Emperor himself now followed in person and
was received with every demonstration of joy by the Cashmeries.
Being spring, he remained in the valley during the entire summer,
but on the approach of winter returned to his capital, leaving
Mahomed-Koolie-Khan as Soobadar, with Todar Mull to assist
him in reducing the country to order.

As we now find Cashmere (although disturbed by the incursions
of the Chukk tribe, who still wandered unsubdued in the hills)
reduced to the condition of a province of the Guznivide throne,
it seems a proper point to close this portion of its history.

Part 3RD.—Cashmere under the Emperors of Delhi.

A. D. 1586.—The native historians of this period, with the excep-
tion of Abul Fazl, agree in their arrangement of considering
Cashmere to have passed out of the hands of its ancient rulers,
and to have become an integral portion of the empire of Delhi from
the year A. D. 1586, (H. 995,) in which date, we have seen Kasim
Khan obtained possession of the city of Srinugger. Abul Fazal.
however closes the first portion of his history with the flight of
Kajee Chukk to Hindustan (H. 947,) in the 1540, and the esta-
blishment of Mirza Hyder on the throne of Cashmere, which thus,
according to him, passed under the sway of Humaioon Emperor of
Delhi, but as that chief was soon dispossessed of his throne and
slain, and as after him several native princes reigned for short
periods, it does not seem advisable to, follow his arrangement on this
point, which was no doubt adopted with a view of flattering his
Emperor and patron Akbar.

The second portion of his history moreover commences with the
visit of Akbar to Cashmere. (1587.)

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 433

We have seen also that in the year 1587 A. D., the admiral Kasim
Khan was relieved by Yoosuf Khan the 2nd Soobadar, who, after
being in power five years, was in his turn succeeded by Mahomed
Koolie Khan on the departure of Akbar in the year 1592 A. D.,
with which event also we closed our last chapter. (A. D. 1592.)

There is some discrepancy of dates amongst the several authorities
about this period, some historians giving six years, and others eleven
years, as the term of Koolie Khan’s government. Abul Fazal also
records a third visit of the Emperor Akbar to the valley, and he is
probably correct; but in general the accounts of the various
Emperors’ visits to Cashmere are singularly curt and void of interest ;
indeed it seems to have been reserved for an European (Bernier)
who long afterwards visited the valley in the train of the Emperor
Aurungzebe, to give any thing approaching a graphic account of the
pageantry we may suppose to have accompanied their progresses.
Of the several governors also little more is recorded than their
names, dates of appointment, and terms of government. The fol-
lowing few facts, however, derived from various sources, appear to
have taken place and may be briefly recorded.

A. D. 1592.—As before mentioned (page 432.) Todar Mull, the
celebrated police minister of Akbar, was entrusted under the Soo-
badar Mahomed Koolie Khan, with the task of bringing the country
into a proper state of subjection.

It was therefore, probably at his recommendation that the fort of
the Harrieparbut or (to use the Mahomedan name) the Koh-i-Maran
was constructed, with a view of overawing the capital. It was
finished about the year 1597, A. D. at a cost of £1,100,000. Means
were at the same time adopted of rendering the native Cashmerians
less warlike, and of breaking their old independent spirit. Amongst
other measures to effect this, I have been informed (but have
nowhere seen it recorded) as a fact very generally believed in Cash-
mere, that the Emperor Akbar caused a change to be introduced in
the dress of the people.

In place of the ancient well-girdled tunic adapted to activity and
exercise, the Emperor substituted the effeminate long gown of the
present day, a change which led to the introduction of the ener-
vating kangm corresponding with the French Chaufte-chemise or

434 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

pot of charcoal fire; without which a modern Cashmeree is seldom
seen, A. D. 1597. And it is possible, that this measure, one out of
a long series of acts of systematic tyranny and spirit-breaking
oppression, may have had its effect in changing the character of this
once brave and warlike race; for at the present day although
remarkable for physical strength, the natives of Cashmere are
totally wanting in all those qualities for which they were formerly
distinguished. Whilst, however, thus carrying out the severe policy
suggested by his minister as regards the inhabitants, it must not be
supposed that the beneficent Akbar neglected the improvement of
his fairest provinee; on the contrary, in addition to his acts for the
amelioration of the condition of the ryots, he appears to have done
much towards the embellishment of the country, which he adorned
with palaces and gardens, and beautified by the introduction and
cultivation of various trees and shrubs.

A. D. 1600.—He erected at an expense of £340,000 (thirty-four
lakhs of rupees) the noble palace of Nagur Nagur below the Harrie-
parbut, of which however, scarcely a trace exists; and the cele-
brated Poplar Walk. (which remains to this day a memorial of his
taste) attests his magnificence.

He introduced an improved breed of large horses, as before hig
time the country only contained ghoonts and yaboos.

Cur chronicle records cherries as owing their introduction into
the valley to Akbar; this fruit, being in small quantities, has always
been considered royal property in Cashmere, and was afterwards
named ( »} sls ) “ king apples” by Jehangire.

He commenced many other works of public utility, which his
successors completed.

The East India Company was founded in 1600.—It was perhaps
about the beginning of the 17th century that the Emperor visited
his province of Cashmere for the third and last time, about which
period also, a power was organized in a far distant land, destined,
before two centuries had set, to exercise dominion over the mag-
nificent Empire which then called him master; of all his pro-
vinces the fair valley of Cashmere being now nearly alone in its
independence of that beneficent rule. Under Akbar Kabool and
the intervening countries (Puklie, Bhimber, Sewad, Bijore, Kanda-

1854.]. A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 435

har, Zabulistan) were incorporated with the Soobah of Cashmere,
and its annual revenue may be estimated a little short of one million
sterling. (See Appendix). The standing army of the whole was
94,800 horse, and there were 37 garrisoned forts in various parts of
the country, containing 2,400 foot or artillery. In the year
1604, A. D. Nawab Koolinj Khan was despatched from Delhi
as Soobahdar of the country, but owing to the death of the
Emperor Akbar, which took place in the succeeding year, (1014 H.)
he only remained one year, during which a severe famine occurred.
Akbar, dying at the age of 64 after a reign of fifty-two years, was
succeeded by his son Selim, (A. D. 1605,) who assumed the name of
Jehangire and the following year appointed Mirza Allie Akbar
viceroy; (A. D. 1606,) but it seems doubtful whether this Soobah-
dar ever exercised power in his proper person; in fact according to
the historian Hyder Mullick (who, however, it must be confessed is
not generally to be trusted where the history touches his own
times) the viceroyalty of Cashmere was at this time exercised by
Hyder Mullick (himself) and Allie Mullick (his brother) nobles of
Cashmere, and he omits the two last named Soobahdars from his
list altogether ; the former indeed is omitted in several lists I have
met with. The same author relates that in the year H. 1015,
(1606 A. D.) Kootub-ood-deen Khan and other Mogul Koti chiefs
made an attempt to dispossess Yoosuf Khan, (?) but were defeated 5
perhaps the system of Naibs had already commenced. Mirza Allie
Akbar, after a power of four years (whether exercised personally or
not) was succeeded successively by Hashim Khan (A. D. 1610,)
for three years by Nawab Safdar Khan (A. D. 1613,) for two
years, and by Ahmed Beg Khan (A. D. 1615,) for three years, during
‘whose tenures of office no event of importance occurred. At length
Dilawer Khan (A. D. 1617,) became governor of Cashmere, and
shortly afterwards reduced Kishtewar to its allegiance; the
Mullicks of Shahabad being his allies and advisers (Hyder Mullick).
During the time of this Soebahdar, the country was visited by a
pestilence, and shortly afterwards the great mosque or Jumma
Musjid, built by Sikunder Butshikan, together with 12,000 houses
in the city were consumed by fire. The father of the historian
Hyder Mullick (who was of the Shiah sect) was accused of haying
3M 2

436 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. (No. 5.

been concerned in the conflagration, and, at the instigation of Noor
Jehan Begum, he was compelled to rebuild it at his own expense.
It had been twice partially destroyed by fire before, and rebuilt,
once by Hussan Shah, and again by Ibraham Magrey.

A. D. 1619.—The Emperor Jehangire, urged thereto by Hyder
Mullick (if we may believe the historian’s own assertion), now deter-
mined upon visiting Cashmere, and was conducted by the Pynwutch
(now Poonch) road under guidance of Mullick Hyder Rais-ul-moolk-
chogatai (to give him his full titles). This noble afterwards became
a protegé and confidant of Noor Jehan Begum, and conducted
many works of improvement and utility. Cashmere having been
surveyed and reduced to order in the time of the Emperor Akbar,
having also been beautified with palaces and gardens, little else
remained for his son and successor, the magnificent Jehangire, than
to enjoy the delights of this eastern paradise, in company with his
empress, the peerless Noor Mahal whose romantic spirit appears to
have led her lord and emperor to roam into the most secluded and
picturesque recesses of the valley, many of which pleasant retreats,
are to this day pointed out as the spots where the royal pair were
wont to disport themselves in those days of regal abandon.

A. D. 1621.—Again in the summer of 1621 the emperor honored
the valley with a visit for the second time. A successor had the
previous year been appointed to Dilawer Khan, in the person of
Iradut Khan, who is said to have built a beautiful palace for the
emperor at. Naopoora, and afterwards chopped off the Master
Mason’s hand to prevent his again executing a similar work of art:
he however conferred on him great wealth as a compensation for his
loss. After being in power two years, he was succeeded in 1622 by
Nawab Etekaad Khan, a cruel governor, who commenced a systema-
tic destruction of the Chukks, whom he hunted down and put to
death. Bands of this fierce tribe still infested the surrounding hills,
especially the range to the north of Cashmere, from which strong-
holds they issued on their predatory excursions. This crusade had
the effect of almost exterminating that ill-fated tribe, the descend-
ants of which at the present day, are the professional horse-keepers
of the valley, and in their character, still in some degree display
remnants of that ancient independent spirit, which led to their
destruction.

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 437

A. D. 1624.—The highways being somewhat cleared of these
turbulent spirits, Jehangire again paid a visit to Cashmere in the
summer of 1624 A. D. and built many palaces and summer-houses,
more especially he completed the construction of the celebrated
Shalimar gardens immortalized by poets and travellers. The
Naseem (or salubrious) and Nishat Baghs was the fancy of Noor
Jehan Begum, to whose taste also many other beautiful retreats
owed their origin. The ruins of palaces at Manasbul, Echibul,
Virnag, &c. attest her taste in selecting picturesque sites.

Three years after this the emperor visited Cashmere for the 4th
and last time, (A. D. 1627,) (or according to Mohammad Azim for
the 7th) but on his return towards Hindustan, died at Rajawer,
whence his body was conveyed to Lahore and there buried. His
widow Noor Jehan Begum, took up her residence at Lahore after
Jehangire’s death, where she employed her leisure for the remaining
twenty years of her life in constructing a magnificent tomb for her
late lord and emperor. | “Ve pe ey)

Shah Jehan succeeded to the empire of Delhi in the year
A. D. 1627, but Etekaad Khan still remained viceroy of Cashmere,
notwithstanding that the people of that country, groaning under his
tyranny and exactions, despatched an embassy to complain of his
oppression to the new emperor.

At length in 1633 A. D. Zufr Khan was appointed to suc-
ceed him, and the following year the emperor paid a visit to
the valley in person, where he amused himself with sporting and
planting gardens; amongst others he built the beautiful summer-
house in the Shalimar gardens. The emperor again visited the
country whilst Zufr Khan was governor, who also improved the
country much, and introduced fruit trees and flowers, from Kabool.
He did not confine his supervision moreover to embellishment, but
invaded Thibet, and took the fort (Ladak) thereof which he annexed
to the Soobahdarie of Cashmere. In his time religious disturbances
betwixt the rival sects of Shiahs and Soonees took place.

In the year A. D. 1640, Prince Morad Buksh of Delhi visited
Cashmere, and married a daughter of the Mullicks of Shahabad :
he ruled the country for one year, and upon his departure (A. D.
1642,) Allie Murdan Khan was sent as Soobahdar, but was

438 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. (No. 5.

relieved the following year by the emperor’s favourite Zufr Khan
(second time) who remained in power four years, during which
period Shah Jehan (A. D. 1645,) visited Cashmere: he was
succeeded by Tarbiat Khan in whose time a famine occurred,
(A. D. 1647;) after two years Hussein Beg Khan (Usbuk) (A. D.
1649,) succeeded, whose tenure of power was also two years. Allie
Murdan Khan now became Governor of Cashmere for the second
time. A. D. 1651.

This nobleman was governor of Lahore as well as Cashmere, and
was in the habit of spending the winter season at the former city,
and proceeding to Cashmere on the approach of spring each year.
For his convenience in these journeys (A. D. 1651,) he built many
Serdis along the roads leading into Cashmere, some of which remain
to this day ; his travelling expenses are said to have amounted to a
lakh of Rupees (£10,000) each trip. In this governor’s time there
were “ bread-riots’”’ in which many lost their lives.

The emperor visited Cashmere in the summer of 1061 H.,
and was accompanied by many poets and savants: amongst the
former, a certain Hadjie Mahomed Jan, a Persian, composed a
poem on the country, but appears to have been more impressed
with the difficulties of the road than the beauty of the landscape.
He compares the sharpness of the passes to the “swords of the
Feringees,”’ and their tortuous ascents to the “ curls of a blackamoor’s
hair !”

shy? & Po Oe goss &) sh) sy? 5! OMEN os?)

Of all the emperors of Delhi, Shah Jehan appears most to have
affected the strains of poets and musicians, and, as they and
the courtiers increased in the land, the Rishees and devotees,
for which Cashmere had been so celebrated, receded like game
before the hunter, into the most dreary solitudes, and were in
danger of becoming extinct amidst the discouragements of this
festive court, until they again recovered under the subsequent reign
of the orthodox Aurungzebe. <A. D. 1657, (H. 1048,) Luskur Khan
succeeded Allie Murdan, and during his short tenure of power,
so severe a winter occurred, that the river and all the lakes
were frozen over, hard enough to admit of passage on their surface.
This year also the emperor Shah Jehan was deposed by his son

1854.| A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 439

Alumgire or (vulgo) Aurungzib and confined for life in the fort of
Agra, where he died (H. 1076). [+v4 dw &U) (4d)

A. D. 1658.—Aurungzib being confirmed on the throne appointed
Etimaad Khan Soobahdar in the year 1660 A. D. of whom I can
find no other record. In the year 1662 A. D. (or according to
others 1664 A. D.) Ibraham Khan son of Allie Murdan Khan was
sent to Cashmere as Soobahdar.

This year also the emperor commenced his progress to Cashmere,
and here we fortunately possess the graphic pages of Bernier, who
accompanied Aurungzebe as state physician ; these give us a lively
picture of the state and magnificence of an imperial progress ;
according to him the emperor’s cortége set out from Delhi on the
6th December, (A. D. 1663,) at 3 Pp. mM. that hour having been pro-
nounced an auspicious one by the court astrologers.

Tt consisted of 35,000 horse and 10,000 foot, 70 pieces of heavy
cannon, and 50 or 60 light field-pieces, or (as it was called) “ stirrup
artillery.’ Roshenara Begum accompanied the emperor, and our
physician enlarges upon the spectacle of her stately train of ele-
phants on the line of march.

A. D. 1664.—The army arrived at Lahore, 25th February, and
crossed the Pir Pinjal about the beginning of April; during the
passage an accident occurred, several of the elephants being pushed
over the precipices, and many of the ladies of the royal zenana were
killed on the spot. The Emperor remained three months in Cash-
mere; on his departure Ilsam Khan was appointed Soobahdar:
it is recorded of this ruler that he rooted up all the mulberry
trees which formerly grew in front of the great Hedgurh, as
their fruit dropping, soiled the clothes of the faithful collected
for prayers: however he planted the present magnificent chenar
(plane) trees in their stead. Thus do Cashmere chronicles abound
in the most insignificant facts affecting their native country.
The following year (A. D. 1665,) Saif Khan was appointed to suc-
ceed, in whose time Hussein Mullick (son of Hyder Mullick the
historian) was put to death by order of the emperor for speaking
disrespectfully of the Prophet. Saif Khan was a stern tyrannical
governor, but was soon succceded by Mobazir Khan, (A. D. 1667,)
during whose term of power the king of Kashgur passed through

44.0 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

Cashmere on his way to Mecca, and was, by order of the emperor,
presented with half a lakh of Rupees (£5,000) and equipments for
his pilgrimage. Mobazir Khan was himself a good well-intentioned
man, but his Usbeg guards oppressed the people and even murdered
many, on which account he was recalled by the emperor, (A. D.
1668,) and Saif Khan re-appointed governor. An earthquake occur-
red the following year, but did no great damage. Saif was succeeded
by Iftikar Khan, (A. D. 1671,) but did not leave Cashmere, which
he adopted as his residence, and where he seems to have held a
sort of court. About this time a great fire again partially destroyed
the Jumma Musjid and a great part of the city of Srinugger.

A. D. 1675.—Hawam-ood-deen Khan ruled three years. Ibraham
Khan was appointed a second time, (A. D. 1678.) He commenced his
rule under unfavourable auspices ; during the first year great floods,
and the following year severe earthquakes did much damage to the
country. Religious disturbances also broke out between the Shiahs
and Soonees; however, notwithstanding these domestic calamities,
this governor invaded and conquered Thibet. He was succeeded by
Hefzoola Khan, (A. D. 1685,) who, however, after a short sojourn,
appointed Abul Futteh Khan as his Naib and proceeded to court.
A famine occurred.

A. D. 1689.—Mozuffer Khan appointed governor. He proved to
be a very tyrannical ruler, so much so, that the people showed signs
of rebellion, and he was compelled to fly the country after ruling
one and a half year; however, his brother Aboo-nusser Khan (A. D.
1691,) succeeded him, and he also was a tyrant. Fazil Khan (and
Kasi Khan) succeeded (A. D. 1697) a good governor, who improved
the city in many ways; during his time also a hair of the prophet
Mahomed arrived from Mecca, and was deposited in the mosque at
Hazrat-bul on the banks of the Bhut Dul. After being in power
three and half years Fazil Khan was at his own request relieved by
Ibraham Khan A. D. 1701 (for the 38rd time). This governor was
ordered by the emperor to invade Kashgur, but excused himself on
the plea of insufficient means in men and money; upon this his
successor was appointed, Nawasish Khan, who was on his way to
assume his government when news of the emperor’s death reached
him, upon which he seems to have returned to Court, and never to

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 441.

have reached Cashmere. The emperor Aurungzib died at the age
of ninety-one (A. D.1706,) in the year 1181 Hej. (4 1 a4 wh JAy),

It is amusing to observe the extravagant praises which our
orthodox historian Mahomed Azim, whom [I have chiefly followed
about this period, confers upon Aurungzebe, whom he infinitely
prefers to the noble and enlightened Akbar, of whom he complains
that he “ treated all his subjects alike!’ not favouring the Mahome-
dans above the Hindus.— Was ever a nobler tribute paid to a ruler ?
Shah Alum succeeded to the throne of Delhi, (A. D. 1706,) and
despatched Jaffer Khan to relieve Nawazish Khan who does not
seem to have assumed the functions of government; he proved to be
a bad governor and a mob set fire to his residence.

He died at Cashmere of drink and excess, and, according to the
record of his death, must be faring badly at present. wWA,®> ole
irl thw aa contains the date Hejira 1121, (A. D. 1709).

The nobles now assembled and elected Aruf Khan Naib of the
country, as a temporary measure, until the Emperor’s pleasure should
be known. Shah Alum (A. D. 1709,) accordingly appointed Ibraham
Khan, (fourth time) who was at this time governor of Kabool and
Peshawar and who died shortly after his arrival in Cashmere; Aruf
Khan thus remained Naib. Nawazish Khan now at length became
governor. A great fire and floods occurred in his time. He was
succeeded by Anatoola Khan (A. D. 1711,) who left Aruf Khan as
his Naib, upon whose death however within the year, he appointed
Mushuruf Khan, his own son-in-law, Naib, and himself departed ona
pilgrimage to Mecca. He was however superseded on the accession
of the Emperor Firokshere (1712) the following year. Anatoola
Khan was of Cashmere descent. (A. D. 1712). This year Shah
Alum died at the age of seventy-one, and was succeeded by his son
Firokshere, whose mother was a Cashmerie.

His elder brother Jehandar Shah had gained possession of the
throne for a few days and made the son of Anatoola Khan his
Wuzzeer: Firokshere therefore on gaining the mastery put his
brother to death and imprisoned the latter forty (40) days. He
bestowed upon Syud Khan Bahadoor the Soobahdaree of Cashmere,
who despatched Allie Mohamed Khan as his Naib. A rebellion
broke out in the hills about Puklie which however was put down by

442 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

the Naib, who exercised such severities on the occasion that he was
recalled, (A. D. 1714,) and Azim Khan appointed in his place:
however, after an interval of one year Allie Mohamed was reinstated
as Naib of Syud Khan Bahadoor, (A. D. 1716). Ehteram Khan
succeeded as Naib for one year. Anatoola Khan now returned from
Mecca, was received with distinction by the Emperor Firokshere,
who conferred upon him the Soobahdaree of Cashmere; he accord-
ingly sent (A. D. 1717,) Meer Ahmud Khan as his Naib. The
practice of appointing Naibs seems now to have fairly come into
fashion amongst the great nobles of the Mogul court, who looked
upon their appointment solely as a vehicle of extorting money from
their respective governments. We may conceive that the condition
of a province thus governed was not generally happy. The present
Soobahdar, however, seems to have been a conscientious man, and
selected his Naibs with a view to the faithful government of the
country ; but the first of them Meer Ahmed Khan had scarcely
arrived when his government was disturbed by a fanatic named
Motavie Khan, who excited serious religious disturbances, which the
Naib was unable to suppress. The second Naib Abdoola Khan
(A. D. 1719,) who relieved him, met with no better success; at
length the third Naib his successor Momind Khan succeeded in
defeating and killing the fanatic Motavie Khan, but was still unequal
to govern the country. Anatoola Khan meeting with no better
success in the choice of his deputies, now requested to be relieved,
and accordingly Saif-ood-dowlah (A. D, 1721,) was appointed to
succeed him.

Meantime the throne of Delhi had been occupied by several
puppet kings set up by Syud Hussan Alle Khan, Soobahdar of the
Dekkan, who got the upper hand of the Emperor Firokshere, whom
he imprisoned, blinded, and afterwards put to death.

A. D. 1718. The throne was then successively occupied by
Rufiushan for five months and Rufiut-dowlah for six months, till in
the year 1720, | |mr 4+» Gy) UL, Mahomed Shah ascended the throne
of Delhi, and soon after appointed Saif-ood-dowlah viceroy of Cash-
mere, who, however, only retained it six months; he then sent a Naib
named Nujeeb Khan, who remained one year.

A. D. 1723.—This year Azim Khan was appointed Soobahdar ;
during his one year of power a famine occurred.

1854] <A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 443

_ A.D. 1724.—Anatoola Khan now again (third time) undertook
the government of the country, and appointed as his Naib Faqeer-
ood-deen, who remained for a few months over the year, when his
patron Anatoola Khan died and was succeeded in the Soobahdaree by
Acheedat Khan. The latter despatched Abul Burkat as his Naib who
remained three years until a successor to his patron was appointed,
Soobahdar Agher Khan (A. D. 1728,) who assumed his government
in person at Cashmere: he countenanced tyranny and exactions on
the part of his subordinates, of which malpractices the Cashmeries
laid a formal complaint before the Emperor, but meeting with no
redress, they took the law into their own hands, and stoned the
obnoxious viceroy out of the city of Srinugger. Soobahdar Ameer
Khan succeeded and reappointed Abul Burkat, (A. D. 1729,) the
former Naib of the country, but after two years he superseded him
by Ehteram Khan, in whose time there were bread riots and several
erain-holders lost their lives.

Encouraged by the new Naib’s unpopularity, Abul Burkat now
rebelled and forced Ehteram Khan to fly the country. The Soobah-
dar Ameer Khan was now dispossessed of Cashmere by the Emperor,
and Dileer Khan of Paniput appointed to succeed him, (A. D.
1735 ;) the latter however died at Lahore on his way to assume
his government. Ameer Khan therefore remained Soobahdar one
year longer, but being worsted ina battle with a rebel Rajah Jafr
Khan, he fled to Hindustan. This year also the country was
deluged by great floods, and an earthquake which lasted for three
months caused considerable damage.

A. D. 1786.—Juleel-ood-deen Khan was now appointed Soobah-
dar, but met with no better success than his predecessor, in govern-
ing the country. Cashmere in fact, perhaps through the influence
of Nadir Shah who was at this time engaged in subduing Kabool
and Peshawar, seems to have been ina very disturbed condition ;
however Fakr-ood-dowlah, a noble apparently in the interest of Nadir
Shah, drove away the rebel Jafr Khan and his allies into their hills,
assumed a sort of regal state in Cashmere and administered the
government on his own responsibility. Meantime Utteehoola Khan
(as son of Anatoola Khan) had been appointed Soobahdar by
Mahomed Shah, and sent a son of Mushuruf Khan named Aswaim-

oN 2

444 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

ood-deen Khan as his Naib. He, however, on arriving in Cashmere,
was imprisoned by Fakr-ood-dowlah, who soon afterwards appointed
his own Naib Kazie Khan and left the country.

During his absence the imprisoned Aswaim-ood-deen Khan (A. D.
1736,) managed to escape and to get the upper hand of Kazie Khan,
who fled. Cashmere has now, since the beginning of the century,
exhibited the spectacle of a province governed by the creatures of
an absent ruler, himself the courtier of the supreme Emperor, who,
in his turn, by this time of the declension of the Mogul power, was
generally a mere puppet in other hands, and but little his own
master. Observing this, it can scarcely excite surprise that the
various Naibs should have taken advantage of the state of things,
and endeavoured to render themselves more or less independent.

In fact from about this time we shall find most of the governors
of Cashmere in common with those of the other provinces of the
tottering Mogul throne, little short of independent rulers. In the
year Hejira 1151, (A. D. 1788,) Nadir Shah having overrun Kabool
and Peshawar, set out on his invasion of Hindustan, and on his
arrival at Lahore was met by Fakr-ood-dowlah, whom he appointed
viceroy of Cashmere, and then resumed his march towards Delhi.
As his progress during the invasion belongs to the general history
of India, we need not to follow it further than as it effects the pro-
vince whose history is our subject. The battle of Paniput ensued, in
which many Cashmerie nobles, officers of Mahomed Shah, were
slain, and Delhi was subsequently sacked by the soldiers of Nadir
Shah. After due submission to the conqueror, Mahomed Shah was
reinstated on the throne, and thus Cashmere still remained a pro-
vince of the Mogul empire.

Meantime Fakr-ood-dowlah had returned to Cashmere, of which
he remained master for forty days, and coined in the name of Nadir
Shah. The Cashmeries however, (A. D. 1738,) objecting to an
Emperor of the Shiah sect, turned out his Soobahdar in an éméute,
and, shortly afterwards the news arrived that Nadir Shah had
spared the province to the Emperor Mahomed Shah, who in fact
the following year bestowed the Soobahdaree on Anatoola Khan
(A. D. 1739,) who appointed Abul Burkat his Naib, and followed
in person three months afterwards. A quarrel soon ensued between

1854.|] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 445

them and some fighting took place, which terminated in the death
of the Soobahdar by the hand of an assassin. Abul Burkat,
however, does not seem to have been privy to this act; indeed
Mahomed Azim the historian of the period, expressly affirms his
innocence.

A. D. 1740.—Abul Burkat having thus thrown off his allegiance,
sought alliances amongst the surrounding tribes. The Rajah of
Kishtewar especially sent troops to his assistance, and with their
aid he succeeding in putting down all present opposition to his
power. The usual effects of foreign alliances however soon deve-
_loped themselves, and the Kishtewaries plundered the city and
country. The following year a comet was visible in Cashmere, to
oriental superstition ever associated with portents of war, or other
extraordinary events.

A. D.1741.—In fact the same year Asud Khan was commis-
sioned by the Emperor to proceed to Cashmere and reduce the
refractory Naib. At his instigation the Rajah of Paonch attacked
Abul Burkat and his allies, 500 of whom fell in battle: notwith-
standing this reverse however Abul Burkat still held out, (A. D.
1745,) nor was it till the arrival of Shere Jung Bahadur, the Naib
of the Nazim Sufter Jung, that he, four years afterwards, was
induced to surrender his government and present himself at the
court of Delhi, where he died the same year. (Hej. 1158).

Shere Jung had scarcely remained six months when Afrasiab
Khan succeeded as viceroy of Cashmere, (A. D. 1745,) over which
he exercised a vigorous rule for nearly nine years. At this time the
accumulated phenomena of ages would appear to have burst forth
on the devoted inhabitants of the happy valley; during the two
first years of Afrasiab Khan’s government, a dreadful famine occur-
red, during which it is said that slaves sold for four pice (about a
penny) each. The famine produced its natural result, a pestilence,
which swept away many thousands of the people; an eclipse also
added to their terror, and storms of rain followed by floods, carried
away all the bridges.

In the year Hejira 1160, (A. D. 1747,) Nadir Shah was
murdered, and his successor Ahmed Shah, having expressed some
intention of visiting Cashmere, the nobles secretly despatched a

446 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [WNo. 5.

letter inviting him to take possession of the country ; the letter
was however intercepted by Afrasiab, and the nobles finding
their plans discovered, openly rebelled against the Soobahdar,
and set up (A. D. 1747,) Asmutoola Khan as governor of Cash-
mere, for the Emperor Ahmed Shah Abd-allie; he succeeded in
gaining possession of the city for a day or two, (A. D. 1747,) when
he was shot by a soldier of Afrasiab Khan who resumed the govern-
ment, but died shortly afterwards by poison. His son Ahmed Allie
Khan a boy, was maintained as his successor for one-half month ;
after which Mullick Hussan Khan a Cashmerie was in power
some three months, when the nobles wrote to Mahomed Shah
to name some governor of the country. He accordingly appointed
for the present, until his successor should arrive, Meer Ahmed
Mokeem, who, however, after ruling five months, was attacked and
driven away by Abul Kasim, a son of Abul Burkat.

A. D. 1752-3.—This year Ahmed Shah Abd-allie being at Lahore,
the fugitive Meer Ahmed Mokeem presented himself before him
and craved assistance. The Emperor accordingly despatched a force
under Abdoola Khan Ashuk Akarsu to his aid. The Mogul gover-
nor fled at his approach, and the victorious Abdoola Khan, setting
aside his powerless ally, seized the country, and, during the six
months he remained as governor, plundered and extorted a crore of
rupees from the unhappy valley already exhausted (A. D. 1752,) by
pestilence and famine, with which he presented himself before his
master Ahmed Shah ; having left Rajah Sookh Jewan as his mooktear.
Cashmere thus passed from the sway of the Mogul throne, under
that of the Dooranees, and we shall accordingly here close that por-
tion of its history.

Part 4.—Cashmere under the Dooranee Governors.

A. D. 1753.—Abdoola Khan, the first Dooranee governor, having
left Rajah Sookh Jewan as his mooktear departed from Cashmere,
which was again desolated by a famine. No sooner, however, was
his back (H. 1167,) turned, than a general impatience at Dooranee
rule manifested itself. Rajah Sookh Jewan, placing himself at the
head of the movement, began to form a confederacy amongst the sur-
rounding hill tribes, and to entertain soldiery which gradually swelled

1854,] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 447

into an army of 40,000 men. Thus backed he considered himself
powerful enough to resist Ahmed Shah to whom he refused to pay
any tribute, and being a popular man and a good and just governor,
seems to have aimed at rendering his country independent and him-
self a king ; but a terrible punishment was in store for the ambitious
Rajah. The wrath of Ahmed Shah (A. D. 1754,) had long been
kindled against the refractory Cashmeries, but his attention had
been distracted by more important matters, until on his return to
Lahore in the year 1754 A. D. he was at leisure to turn his eyes
towards the rebellious province and deemed it a favourable oppor-
tunity of chastising the leader of the insurrection.

He accordingly entered into an alliance with Runjeet Dehn of
Jummoo, guided by whose advice and aid he despatched an army
under Noor-ood-deen Khan to invade Cashmere. Sookh Jewan
collected his allies and advanced to meet him at the head of 50,000
men; he was however deserted by his nobles, seized and blinded
by the successful Noor-ood-deen, who sent him in chains before
the Emperor Ahmed Shah under whose horse and those of his
courtiers the unfortunate man was trampled to death.

In his misfortunes he cried :

& 3029 BOT ld! pnt pe 81 stu? Whe edgy j! pte
& ydam yd We lo Sy yd} yoyo ey} Oto Crd sro

A. D. 1754.—Noor-ood-deen Khan then became governor of
Cashmere, over which he ruled with moderation for-more than eight
years; he was then recalled by Ahmed Shah, who replaced him by
Bullund Khan Soodozie (A. D. 1762.) He proved a good governor,
but endeavoured to restore the exhausted country and remitted all
taxes, for which reason falling, like his predecessor, under Ahmed
Shah’s displeasure, he was recalled after two years, (A. D. 1764,) and
the good Noor-ood-deen Khan installed a second time as governor.
He, however, after a short time, hearing he was to be shortly
superseded, anticipated his orders, and leaving his nephew Jan
Mahomed Khan as Naib, proceeded to Kabool to plead his own
cause before the Emperor. Nevertheless Ahmed Shah (A. D. 1765,)
appointed Kurrum Khan governor, who retained for three months
an uncertain tenure of power, his authority being resisted by a
certain Lall Khan. Observing this, Faqueer Khunt attacked

448 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5,

Kurrum Khan, and drove him out of the country, after which he
sacked the city of Srinugger. Noor-ood-deen Khan (A. D. 1766,)
was now for the third time sent by the Kmperor as the only person
capable of managing the country. He advanced with a considerable
army. Faqueer Khunt attempted to oppose him, but finding his
force insufficient to face the enemy, fled to Bombah, where he died.
Noor-ood-deen Khan now ruled with great severity one year; after
three years he was again relieved by Kurrum Khan, (A. D. 1769,)
who however, being a weak, timid man, was unable to control the
turbulent spirits of Cashmere, and fled to Jummoo; whereupon his
commander-in-chief Ameer Khan Sher Jewan seized the valley on
his own account, and refused to send tribute to the Emperor: to
strengthen his position he built the Sher Ghunie (thus named after
himself and not Sheregurrie or Shiahgurrie). The island called
Sona Lank also owes its origin to this chief. He also sought to
ingratiate himself with the Hanjies or boatmen of Cashmere,
who are in fact sturdy fellows whose cordial support might be useful
to a well concerted defence of the valley. Ameer Khan seems, in
fact, to have altogether thrown off his allegiance to Ahmed Shah,
and to have maintained an independent court of his own; which he
maintained until the death of Ahmed Shah Abd-allie ; that Empe-
ror’s son, however, (A. D. 1773,) Timoor Shah, having succeeded to
his father’s throne of Kabool, despatched Hadjie Kurreemdad Khan
as Nazim, backed by a large army to enforce submission. Ameer
Khan met him at Baramoola and a battle ensued, which ended in
the defeat of the latter, who fled to Kishtewar, but was seized and
sent to Timoor Shah, who, however, pardoned him after a short
time. Hadjie Kurreemdad Khan was governor of Cashmere six
years, and died there. (A. D. 1776,) Shocks of an earthquake
which lasted three months occurred during his rule. His son Asad
Khan succeeded to the government, (A. D. 1783,) and soon discon-
tinued the tribute to the Emperor. He was however a very cruel
ruler, on which account a conspiracy to put him to death was formed
against him by some of his household officers; he was wounded in
the scuffle, but contrived to escape to the river, collected some
troops and drove the conspirators into the fort, where he besieged
them for seven days ; after which, endeavouring to escape, they were

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 449

seized and burnt to death by the cruel Asad Khan, who now became
more tyrannical than ever, and, according to the expression of the
historian, “killed men like birds.’ Stories are told of his extreme
cruelty; amongst others a story is current in Cashmere of his
throwing into the fire his own infant child who it appears had
offended his cleanliness. At length (H. 1200,) the Emperor Timoor
Shah (A. D. 1785,) despatched an army against him under Muddud
_ Khan Sakzie, who succeeded, after a long campaign, in defeating
Asad Khan, who fled to Poonch, but receiving no asylum there, he
shot himself. Muddud Khan then assumed the temporary govern-
ment for four months, (A. D. 1787,) when Meerdad Khan Kasijie
succeeded him, but died after seven months: Moola Jaffer Khan
(A. D. 1788,) succeeded for three months ; till the arrival of Jooma
Khan Kasijie. who was governor for four years, during which
period he went several times to pay his respects to the Emperor.
He died in Cashmere, and Ramootoola Khan succeeded for three
months and twelve days, (A. D. 1792). Meer Hazar Khan Kasijie
was then appointed Soobahdar: but soon afterwards Timoor Shah
died and was succeeded by his son Zeman Shah, (A. D. 1793.)

A. D. 1793.—Taking advantage of Timoor’s death Meer Hazar
refused tribute and set up for himself; upon which the new
Emperor Zeman Shah despatched Mirza Khan, (al-Kozyie) the
rebellious governor’s father, to endeavour to bring him to his alle-
giance. Meer Hazar Khan however imprisoned his father on his
arrival, and openly threw off all allegiance to the Emperor; who
shortly afterwards sent an army under Ahmed Khan Shihungchee
Bashee to bring him to his senses. Hazar Khan however closed
the Baramoola road, and suspecting some of his Hindu retainers of
treachery, bound them in large cooking vessels, (or boilers) and
thus threw them into the river Jhelum. He was nevertheless
defeated and fled to the city, where he took sanctuary in the Shah
Hamedan Mosque, but he was enticed out, thrown into prison and
sent before the Emperor. He had enjoyed power little more than
a year.

Ahmed Khan after remaining three months in Cashmere was
relieved by Kaffyat Khan, and proceeded to Kabool with Hazar
Khan and some other prisoners. Kaffyat Khan after nine months

3 0

450 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

left the government in the hands of Buddur-ood-deen his Naib,
but returned the following year. He was a very splendid ruler,
by which perhaps he incurred the Emperor’s displeasure, as the
following year, he was superseded by Mahomed Khan Jewan
Shere who, on arriving at the Sheregurrie, imprisoned Kaffyat
Allie. The latter’s party, however, headed by his kinsman Meer
Khan, rebelled and released him shortly afterwards. (A. D. 1795).
Things being in this state at Cashmere, Shah Zeman himself
visited the country, accompanied by his Wuzzeer Sher Mahomed
Khan Mooktar-ood-dowlah, and made prisoners of all the contend-
ing parties. After remaining eight days the Emperor departed,
leaving the government in the hands of Abdoola Khan Kasijie, who
ruled with judgment for the space of one year; when he went to
pay his respects to Shah Zeman. It was about this time that
the Wuzzeer Wuffadar Khan, who had in fact been instru-
mental in placing Shah Zeman on the throne of Kabool, defeated a
conspiracy and put to death Sirfraz Khan (father of Dost Mahomed)
and twenty-two others of the principal chiefs of the Barukzyies ;
Futteh Khan, eldest brother of Dost Mahomed, and a younger
brother named Azim Khan alone escaping the massacre to Herat.
Abdoola Khan having paid his respects at court returned to Cash-
mere, and cultivated the friendship and alliance of the nobles of
that country.

A. D. 1796..—He also gradually entertained an army of 30,000
men, by which measures he incurred the jealousy of Wuffadar Khan
Wuzzeer, and was suddenly recalled to Kabool, and imprisoned in
the Bala Hissar: (A. D. 1800). On his road to Kabool he had
married a daughter of the Rajah of Mozafferabad, to which chief,
as well as his younger brother Attar Mahomed Khan, (whom he had
left as Naib during his absence) he now wrote, ordering them to
hold out the country against the new Naib Moola Ahmed Khan.

A. D. 1801.—-Shah Zeman shortly afterwards invaded Hindustan,
and had penetrated as far as Lahore, when the intelligence reached
him that his own brother Mahomed Shah of Herat, together with
the fugitive Futteh Khan, had invaded Kabool in his absence: he
accordingly returned precipitately, abandoning men and guns on
the road, which last were forthwith seized by Runjeet Sing, (A. D.

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 451

1801,) then rising into power. On his return to Kabool the unfor-
tunate Zeman Shah was deserted by his nobles, seized, blind-
ed, and imprisoned. His Wuzzeer Wuffadar Khan, by whose
power he had been sustained so long, was put to death, and the
triumph of the Barukzyies was complete. The unfortunate Ze-
man Shah in his misery composed some couplets, which have
since passed into household words amongst his countrymen. I may
here remark on the singular habit of orientals, on the approach of
death or other misfortunes, like the fable of the dying swan, singing
their own elegies in doleful strains; which are frequently gravely
recorded by the native historians as matters of history. To return,
however, to the more immediate history of Cashmere.

A. D. 1800.—Abdoola Khan had been confined in the Bala His-
sar, and, as before stated, Moola Ahmed had been despatched as
Naib to assume the government of Cashmere; but on his arrival,
the latter was imprisoned by Attar Mahomed Khan, son of Abdoola
Khan; who together with Futteh Khan Rajah of Mozafferabad,
were now encouraged to resistance by the news of Shah Zeman’s
defeat and death.

A. D. 1801.—Nissar Khan also, the commandant of the Bala
Hissar, released Abdoola Khan, and, following his fortunes, accom-
panied him to Cashmere, where he received a present of a lakh of
rupees (£10,000) for this service. Abdoola Khan being thus rein-
stated in his government, seized many of the surrounding countries,
enlisted soldiers, and sent no taxes to the new Emperor Mahomed
Shah.

A. D. 1806.—At length that prince, being established on his
throne, despatched an army under Wuzzeer Shere Mahomed Khan
to bring Cashmere into subjection. This force was met by the
army of Abdoola Khan, which occupied the strongholds guarding
the Baramoola pass. Shere Mahomed at first entered into negotia-
tion, and by means of cajolery and bribes, succeeded in passing
Mozafferabad, and penetrating as far into the valley as Baramoola,
(situated at the gorge of the pass leading into the valley,) without
much opposition. The eyes of Abdoola Khan were, however, now
opened to the approaching danger, and he gave battle at Baramoola
in person. The engagement ended in his defeat, and he was forced

3.0 2

452 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No 5.

to take refuge in the mountains ;.and Shere Mahomed entered the
city and assumed the government. Abdoola Khan was, however,
tacitly allowed to return and take up his quarters in the city, where
he shortly after died. Shere Mahomed then sent for the late
Soobahdar’s son Attar Mahomed Khan, who was cooped up in the
fort of Beyrwa, appointed him Naib, and returned to Kabool,
which was still distracted by the rival claims of the descendants
of Timoor Shah. During the one year this governor remained at
Cashmere, a crore of rupees came to the treasury from the country,
owing to the unusual activity of trade and the influx of foreign mer-
chants, &c.
IPT Sdso Cilacny lads}

The ensuing year his successor, Akram Khan, was appointed who,
on arrival, was defeated by Attar Mahomed, and his whole army
made prisoners ; the latter, however, made a mild use of his vic-
tory: he soon after presented each soldier with clothing and sent
them back to Afghanistan. After this, Mahomed Shah did not
think it advisable to disturb Attar Mahomed in his government,
and the latter occupied his leisure in organizing his means of
resistance.

A. D. 1807.—He repaired and strengthened the fort of the
Koh-i-marén on the MHarriparvat and built a strong fort at
Mozafferabad, and several ghurries along the same road. His
brother Jehandad Khan had also strengthened himself at Peshawar ;
he held the fort of Attock, and the family contemplated an orga-
nized resistance to the Barukzyies. During this period Kabool
was convulsed by the rival claims of the Barukzyie and Suddoozyie
factions. At length in the year H. 1227, (A. D. 1812,) Mahomed
Shah sent his captive brother Soojah-ul-Moolk to Cashmere, where
he was imprisoned in the fort of the Koh-i-maran.

On the retreat of Shah Zeman from Lahore in the year A. D.
1801, Runjeet Sing had risen rapidly into importance, and had con-
solidated a nation whose elements he found existing in the Punjab
in a disjointed form. He was now in fact (A. D. 1818,) amongst
the number of the princes of India, and was even deemed an ally
worthy of the British Government. Thinking him a fit co-adjutor,
Futteh Shah therefore, feeling himself unequal to the conquest of

1854.| A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmeré. 453

Cashmere thus fortified by the Suddoozyie brothers, proceeded to
Lahore towards the end of 1812 A. D. and entered into a treaty for
a subsidiary force for the invasion of the recusant valley for which
it was stipulated, Runjeet Sing was to receive eight lakhs of rupees
yearly.

A. D. 1813.—Mokim Chund was accordingly sent in command of
a force of 12,000 men; which contingent, acting in concert with
that of Futteh Khan, commenced an invasion of the country. Attar
Mahomed drew out his forces for battle, but, being deserted by
some of his officers, and suspecting treachery in others, he shut him-
self up in the Shereghurrie whilst his brother held out the Hari
Parvat. However the enemy agreed to listen to terms, and, after
an interview, Attar Mahomed, with his family and treasure, was
allowed to depart peaceably for Peshawar; and thus Futteh Khan
gained possession of the country. (A. D. 18138.) After remaining
there ‘but little beyond three months, he set out to beseige Attock,
in which fort Jehandar Khan, brother of the late governor, still
held out against him. At the same time he dismissed his ally
Mokim Chund, Runjeet’s general, with the first instalment of the
stipulated 8 lakhs, and appointed his own brother Azim Khan, Naib
of the country.

No sooner however did he approach Attock than Jehandar
Khan, who had previously sold the fort to Runjeet Singh, fled and
joined the Sikhs, and the Sikh government refused to surrender
that important stronghold. Enraged at this breach of good
faith on the part of his ally, Futteh Khan now refused to fulfil the
other stipulated terms of agreement and declared war. Mokim
Chund also on his departure from Cashmere had released Shah
Shooja, who accompanied him to Lahore where, he was detained as
a prisoner till his escape to the British territory. (A. D. 1814.)

Runjeet Singh on the pretext that the eight lakhs of rupees was an
annual tribute, now, at the head of a considerable army, invaded
Cashmere in person.

The Sikh army arrived at Rajoorie on the 11th June, 1814, and
equipped itself for hill warfare, before attempting to force the passes
of the Pir Pinjal. The Rajah of Poonch (Rahoola Khan) had openly
joined Azim Khan, the governor of Cashmere; and Ugger Khan

454 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

Rajah of Rajoorie, (A. D. 1814,) had every disposition to do like-
wise, had not his country been already occupied by the enemy. As
it was, he beguiled them by false intelligence and treacherous
guides, and was thus perhaps more truly serviceable to the Cashmere
party, than if he had openly joined them. It was determined that
Runjeet Singh in person should lead the principal army by the
Poonch road towards Toshee-maidan, whilst a diversion should be
made by Barumgulla. This last, under Ram Dyal, gained the post
at Barumgulla, but it was not till the midde of July that a general
advance was made.

On the 13th of that month, however, Runjeet marched from
Poonch, and reached Toshee-maidan on the 18th, where he found
Mahomed Azim Khan and the Cashmere army, ready to receive
him ; and his hesitation in attacking on this occasion led to the
disasters which followed. Meantime, Ram Dyal, having forced the
Pir Pinjal, and defeated the Cashmere force which attacked him at
Heerpore, advanced to Shupeyon; the first town in the valley, but
was there surrounded, and only allowed to retire through the friend-
ship of Azim Khan for Mokim Chund, the grandfather of that
chief.

Runjeet Singh’s army at the same time, being discouraged by the
delay in attacking the enemy, had lost ground, and eventually been
forced into a precipitate retreat to Poonch, with the loss of its bag-
gage; Runjeet Singh quitted the camp and hurried to Lahore. The
victorious Azim Khan now resumed the quiet discharge of his duties
as Naib of the province, and, having suspicions that the Dewan
Hurdoss had invited Runjeet Singh to invade the country, he put
him to death. Runjeet Singh, however, seems to have been merely
instigated by the wish of extorting the annual tribute of eight lakhs
of rupees; which, after the first payment made to Mokim Chund,
had been withheld by Azim Khan. The year following this unsuc-
cessful invasion a severe famine occurred in Cashmere, and many
perished. ‘There was also a very severe winter: the lakes and rivers
being all frozen over.

A. D. 1814.—The governor Azim Khan began now to oppress
the Hindus, whom he suspected of a disposition favourable to the
Sikhs. At length, after being in power six years, during which pe-

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 455

riod he had amassed two crores of rupees (£2,000,000) extorted from
the unhappy country ; he left his brother (A. D. 1818,) Jubbar Khan
as Naib and proceeded to Kabool, to the assistance of his eldest bro-
ther Futteh Khan, at that time a prisoner in the hands of the Sud-
dozyies. He was, however, too late to prevent that high-spirited
chieftain from being foully assassinated in the presence of (and by
order of) the Shah. It does not fall to our province to trace the
future career of Azim Khan: He subsequently became ruler of
Kabool, when, misunderstandings occurring betwixt himself and
Dost Mahomed Khan his younger brother, whose force of character
he appears never to have fully recognized, he allowed, by his own
indecision of character, the golden moments of opportunity to pass,
and died of a broken heart 1823 A. D.

Jubbar Khan being left as Naib of Cashmere, (A. D. 1818,)
evinced every disposition to govern well, and carried on his govern-
ment with mercy and equity for the space of six months. After his
unsuccessful invasion of Cashmere in the year 1814 A. D., Runjeet
Singh had occupied himself in repairing the losses sustained by his
arms, in punishing the hill Rajahs, and other allies of Azim Khan
this side the Pir Pinjal, to whom he mainly attributed his repulse.
At length in the spring of 1819 A. D., encouraged by his recent
success against Mooltan, and instigated by Dewan Misr Chund
and other advisers, he collected an army as numerous “as ants and
locusts,’’ (lit.) and invaded Cashmere a second time. Taught by
former reverses, Runjeet Singh now adopted every precaution to
ensure success; he divided his army into three divisions; the
“advance” under Misr Dewan Chund; the “support”? under
Prince Khurruk Singh ; and the “reserve’’ under Runjeet himself.
By the month of June 1819, the Dewan had occupied Rajoorie,
Poonch, and all the hills this side of the Pir Pinjal; and on the
23rd by a simultaneous attack carried the positions of the Rajahs of
those two states, who covered the passes: (A. D. 1819). At the
same time Khurruck Singh’s support occupied Poonch and Rajoorie.
Meantime, the Cashmere governor Jubbar Khan, made some show
of resistance ; he advanced in person as far as Heerpore, and sent
forward troops to close the pass; but his arrangements for defence
were ill-concerted, as he allowed Dewan Misr Chund to turn his

456 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

position by a flank march, and to take up a favourable position in
his rear at Deopore. There, however, he engaged the enemy with
5,000 men on the 5th July, but was wounded and defeated after a
feeble action, and fled, with his Pathans, by the Baramoola pass
towards the Indus. By this time, Runjeet Singh, with the reserve,
had reached Rajoorie; but did not proceed to view his conquest, of
which, indeed, he appears to have entertained a superstitious dread,
and never visited in person. Dewan Misr Chund therefore advanced
and occupied the city and country, which thus, after the lapse of
nearly five centuries, again fell under the sway of a Hindu sovereign.

A. D. 1819.—The date is contained in the following Sikh War
cry, the letters of which correspond to the Hindu year 1876 of the
era of Vikramaditya.

ee is ga? 3! estas? Lasla {¢ sees Sly ustels!

Part 5.—Cashmere under the Sikhs.

The Sikh army under Dewan Misr Chund, having thus occupied
Cashmere, Motee Ram (son of the late Dewan Mokim Chund)
was appointed governor of the valley by Runjeet Singh. The
surrounding countries, however, still remained in a disturbed state ;
several chiefs rebelled along the frontier; amongst others, Shere
Zeman Khan of Gundgurh, (A. D. 1820,) against whom a force
was sent, under Ram Dyal the governor’s son, who was killed in
action. |

Ugger Khan also, the rebellious Rajah of Rajoorie, was in May,
seized by Golaub Singh, who for this service obtained the Jageer of
Jummoo. In June the troops were relieved, and Hurrie Singh
Nalooa succeeded Motee Ram as governor of Cashmere. At this
time a certain Golaum Allie Kukka raised a force, and created some
disturbance in the hills about Bombah; but was seized and
imprisoned by Hurrie Singh, who, after governing the country two
years, was relieved by Motee Ram (A. D. 1822,) for the second
time. The latter however only remained one year when Goormuck
Singh was appointed governor, his peshkdra being Chuni Lall.
(A. D. 1823). After two years, he also was relieved by Dewan
Keerpa Ram (son of Motee Ram); in whose time the great
earthquake occurred, which laid every house in the city low;

1854.] A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 457

during the three months of its continuance, the shocks at first were
not less than 100 per diem, after which they gradually diminished :
the inhabitants lived entirely in tents. At this time the Rajah of
Mosafferabad revolted, but was defeated and made prisoner by
Keerpa Ram. This governor was very fond of display, but was
nevertheless a good ruler. At length he excited the jealousy of
Rajah Dhian Singh, the minister of Runjeet, who brought about his
recall, (A. D. 1830 ;) the order summoning the governor to appear
at the Lahore durbar and give an account of his stewardship, took,
him entirely by surprize; it arrived during a nocturnal féte, which
he was enjoying with his suite at the Lank island, in the city lake,
(locally, the dhull,) which he had illuminated for the occasion.
This sudden disgrace, arriving thus in the hour of revel, greatly
disconcerted the unfortunate Keerpa Kam, who nevertheless obeyed,
and proceeded to Lahore, where he was imprisoned for a short time
on the plea of embezzling the public money : subsequently his own and
his father Motee Ram’s estates being confiscated to make good the
pretended deficit, he was released, and, soon after, resorted to that
refuge of all disgraced Punjab functionaries, a pilgrimage to Hurd-
war, where his subsequent poverty was the best argument for his
innocence of the peculation attributed to him. He was succeeded
(A. D. 1880,) as governor by Bumma Singh, in whose single year of
power, disturbances occurred between the Shiahs and Soonees.

A. D. 1831.—Prince Shere Singh (afterwards Maharajah) now
assumed the government of Cashmere, and appointed Bisakur Singh
his Dewan, who attended to the affairs of the country, whilst the
Prince took his pleasure in field sports, to which he was much
addicted. The Prince himself was an easy ruler, but neglected his
charge, and allowed his Dewan to extort money on his own account.
A great famine also at this time added to the miseries of the people,
thousands of whom died, and many fled the country to Hindustan
and the Punjab, where their wretched condition attracted the notice
of Runjeet, who forthwith despatched Jemadar Kooshial Singh, with
Bhae Goormukh Singh, and Sheikh Golaum Mohy-ood-deen, as a sort
of committee to collect the revenue, and watch Shere Singh and his
Dewan Bisakur Singh. Kooshial Singh (A. D. 1832,) on arrival,

~assumed the control of the finances from the Dewan, but the Prince
oF

458 A. Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No. 5.

Shere Singh continued in the country as before following his favourite
pursuits. Kooshial Singh, fully aware that a cash remittance was
the most effectual method of convincing his master, old Runjeet, of
his fitness for the commission entrusted to him, presently extorted
twenty lakhs of rupees, besides pushmeenah and horses, from the

already impoverished country: he was also a cruel man, and put

many innocent people to death; happily for the country he departed
after six months, and Colonel Meean Singh was selected by the
Maharajah, on account of his humane character, as a fit governor
for the unhappy valley. That officer, accordingly (A. D. 1833),
proceeded towards Cashmere, but, finding that Prince Shere Singh
had not yet seen fit to surrender his government, halted at Bara-
moola a month. At leugth, that royal personage leisurely set out
on his return to Lahore, after having misruled the country upwards
of three years. Meean Singh then assumed the government, (A. D.
1833,) and set himself to work to repair the country, desolated by
famine and oppression. He seems in fact to have been a kind and
just man, who prevented his soldiers from oppressing the people.
He was raised to the rank of general in 1836 A. D. as a mark of
acknowledgment of his services.

In the year 1838 A. D. great floods occurred, which forced the
people to take to their boats. In the following year A. D. 1839,
Runjeet Singh died and was succeeded by Kurruck Singh, who fol-
lowed his father ten months after. Noo Nihal Singh, Runjeet’s
grandson, was also killed by the fall of a gateway at Lahore: upon
which a state of anarchy ensued amongst the rival Sikh Sirdars, a
graphic picture of which has been portrayed by other hands, during
all which struggles for power, however, Meean Singh remained quiet
in his government of Cashmere ; till at length he fell, in a mutiny
of his troops, by the hand of one Jemadar Tellock Singh. (A. D.
1841). This mutiny was occasioned by that usual grievance
amongst Asiatic armies, arrears of pay. ‘Tellock Singh, having
demanded payment of these arrears for his regiment, and being
refused by the governor, immediately, as preconcerted, drew his
tulwar, and calling upon Meean Singh to “ go aloft’? (that being the
slang tor death amongst the Sikhs) killed him on the spot. . Thus
perished the well meaning Meean Singh: intemperance and sen-

1854.| A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. 459

suality had however by this time gone far to obliterate the humane
and just impulses with which he had commenced his career, and,
in consequence of his gross appetites, his person had attained a most
unwieldy and unseemly bulk. His son Sunt Singh escaped for the
present to the fort of the Harrie Parwat, and thus saved his life ;
but he was delivered up and imprisoned by Tellock Sigh, who
forthwith sacked the treasury and put himself at the head of the
rebellion. Meantime, Golaum Mohy-ood-deen (a Mahomedan) had
been despatched as governor to relieve Meean Singh, by the new
Maharajah Shere Singh of Lahore, but on arriving at Shupeyon
(A. D. 1841,) in progress to join, finding that the Shere Ghurrie
was in possession of the rebels, he halted, and wrote for assistance.
Rajah Golab Singh of Jummoo, and other Sirdars, were . now
despatched to put down the mutineers; which they succeeded in
effecting after several desperate engagements, in which the rebels
were nearly all slain.

A. D. 1842.—Golaum Mohy-ood-deen was now installed as
governor of Cashmere, under the sounding title of Nizam-ul-moolk-
Etamaad-ood-dowlah. A comet appeared in this last year of the
18th century of Vikramaditya. To the superstition of Asiatics,
these “ wandering light stars” ever appear ominous of war and evil
to the mighty of the land; and the events of the next six years well
nigh justified the predictions of the Punjab astrologers in the pre-
sent instance.

During the summer of this year, (A. D. 1842,) Golab Singh
remained a month, engaged in collecting and forwarding supplies
to his troops, employed at this time under the famous Zorawar
Singh, in reducing Thibet, to whose trade in Shawl-wool, &c. this
merchant Prince had early set his eye. Soon after this, Golaum
Mohy-ood-deen sent an expedition to Gilgit, which was, however,
defeated with loss. Encouraged by this success, the Rajahs of
Mosafferabad, Kurnah, and Kotyhar, had combined their forces,
and pressed the governor so hard that he was fain to apply for
assistance from Lahore. Upon this his son Sheikh Emam-ood-deen
(who received the title of Ameer-ul-moolk Jung Bahadur) was
despatched by Maharajah Heera Singh, who had succeeded to the
guddie, with an army of 15,000 men to his assistance. On the

oP 2

460 A Sketch of the Mahomedan History of Cashmere. [No 5.

approach of this overwhelming reinforcement, the rebels dispersed ;
and the Sheikh went to pay his respects to his father, (A. D. 1843,)
who raised him to be his associate in the government. In the time
of Mohy-ood-deen, the cholera created great havoc among the inha-
bitants, no less than 23,000 of whom are said to have died in the
city alone.

At length Golaum Mohy-ood-deen, being in an infirm state of
health, appointed his son (A. D. 1845,) Sheikh Emdém-ood-deen
governor of Cashmere, and proceeded towards Lahore to pay his
respects at court. He was, however, taken ill on the road, returned
to Cashmere, and there died (A. D. 1845,) after ruling the country
five years.

Now comes the Sikh Campaign of the Sutlej, and the establish-
ment of Dhullip Singh on the throne of Lahore, with Lall Singh as
minister; Cashmere being made over to Golab Singh “ for a consi-
deration.”’” On the approach, however, (A. D. 1846,) of Golab
Singh’s general to take possession, the governor Sheikh Emaém-ood-
deen, acting under secret instructions from the Lahore durbar,
refused to surrender his trust, and succeeded in beating back Golab
Singh’s troops; and even advanced 3,000 men, with two guns, under
Rajah Fuqueeroola Khan of Rajoorie, in pursuit. He was however
induced to surrender, and Maharajah Golab Singh of Jummoo
became independent ruler of Cashmere and the hills.

COLL PL ELLILOLOLOLPELOLOLFOLLILLLL LLL"

1854. | Notes on the Topography of Murree. 461,

Notes on the Topography of Murree, by Dr. A. Gorvon, H. M.
10th Poot.

Geographical Position.—The new sanatarium of Murree is situated
on a mountain ridge in the Hazarah country; its precise geogra-
phical position being 34° N. Latitude, 73° 2’ East Longitude,—and
its altitude above the level of the ocean variously estimated at 7,500
to 8,000 feet.

Aspect of the Station—The general appearance of the sta-
tion is rendered striking, not so much by the grandeur of its
scenery as from the manner in which the residents’ houses are
dotted about irregularly on the various prominences and acclivities,
some half hid in the dense forest vegetation which clothes the more
sheltered places, and others exposed on bare projecting rocks.

General position of Barracks and Hospital—The barracks and
hospital occupy the summit of the ridge, whose general direction is
as near as may be N. and S. The private houses are built at
various elevations on its western face, the bazaar and natives’ huts
being on the eastern. From the highest point, where it is proposed
to erect an observatory,a very extensive view may, in tolerably clear
weather, be obtained. To the East and N. Hast the Cashmere hills
may be seen. Those of Cabul and Affghanistan can be traced more
to the westward. ‘To the South, the Indus, although at a distance
of 80 miles in a direct line, is distinctly visible, and in the East the
river Jhelum. The station of Rawul Pindee also may readily be
distinguished.

Character of Mountains.—The general appearance of the numer-
ous precipitous mountain masses that rise in wild confusion at and
around Murree, presents unequivocal traces of the action of those
disturbing forces which are still in active operation in that portion
of Asia comprised between Cutch, Herat, Cabul and Affghanistan.

Terraced faces of Hills——That they have been elevated by suc-
cessive heaves from below, occurring at intervals of various and
uncertain length appears to be clearly indicated by the terraced

462 Notes on the Topography of Murree. No. 5.
Fig. 1.

faces of each, as is endeavoured

ff ne er cee

to be shown in the accompany-

ing sketch, in which the indivi-
dual terraces are indivated as
being of various height and

breadth as they occur, and it may
be noted that the few patches

j e™ :
aw /// mre

RIT ALIA

of cultivation, being on these

INI

and unequivocal appearance.

Valleys.—Intersecting these abrupt hills occur deep valleys in
which streams of clear calcareous water run with more or less
rapidity over rocky beds; bringing with them boulders and irregular
fragments of stone of all sizes. The valleys do not appear however
to run in any definite direction but wind about irregularly, giving
to each rocky ridge an isolated appearance as if totally unconnected
with those immediately adjoining—and in addition to the principal
line of valley, each individual slope is grooved as it were by the
waste of the softer rocks by the elements ; the dells thus produced
being of very variable depth and precipitancy, but almost all clothed
with dense brushwood and tall magnificent forest trees interspersed.

Sozl.—The soil is not deep, but rich and prolific in the extreme :
it consists of red alluvial loam intermixed with micaceous sand and
containing in some places calcareous nodules as of marl both green
and grey, and of kunkur.

Geological Age of Rocks—The rocks constituting these hills
belong to a modern period; the oldest being apparently of a date
not earlier than the Eocene, but the greater portion evidently dilu-
vial and alluvial deposits. These may, for the sake of convenience of
description, be divided into two classes,—namely, the sandstone,
and the calcareous.

1. Sandstone rocks.—The sandstone rocks constitute the ridge
upon which Murree station is built, and includes a variety of sub-
stances of greater or less consistence throughout all stages from soft
argillaceous mud to hard grey micaceous sandstone fit for building
purposes.

1854.1 Notes on the Topography of Murree. 463

Section made by anew road.—A new road, which, for the con-
venience of horse and foot passengers, is being cut along the face
of the hill, reveals each individual stratum ; and the following dia-
gram, taken during a walk along it, will show the succession of these
in a distance of half a mile.

Fig. 2

Blue sandstone.
2 and 8. Red clayey sandstone with green
marl, the strata having different dips.

Section 1.

4, Red clayey sandstone without green marl.

5. Boulders of grey sandstone with stalactites
in their interspaces.

6. Red argillaceous mould.

7. Grey sandstone with nodules of oxide of
iron. |

8. Ditto ditto without iron.

9. Boulders of grey sandstone.

10. Ditto of red sandstone with organic
remains (shells).

11. Reddish sandstone containing streaks of
carbonate of lime.

12. Argillaceous soil on red nodulated ferru-
Gaon rock of various consistence, with a few
ey of green marl and kunkur.

13. Brecciated clayey ferruginous stone with

“INS organic remains.
14. Red argillaceous loam.
ae meena ietes ° :
* EE eece a 15. Grey ditto ditto on soft grey sandstone.
ww SESEEEES Remarks on Section.—The above diagram is
al intended to represent the succession of vertical
-)

strata exposed during the formation of the
narrow road to which allusion has just been
made; the lower extremity (at 1,) repre-
Yj, senting the northern end of the road and the
upper end (at 15,) the southern—the whole

space therein comprised including one of those

464 } Notes on the Topography of Murree. [ No. 5.

minor gorges on the mountain side that have already been described,
around the upper portion of which the road winds.

In those cases where the dip of strata has been various, it has
been represented in the sketch, and with reference to the figures, it
will be immediately discovered how very great a variety of modern
sandstone and argillaceous deposits is displayed in this short
section.

Smaller ravines how formed.—As might be expected, the smaller
ravines are formed in the softer substances, such as Nos. 6, 12, 14,
and 15; the harder materials noted by the other figures forming
promontories on the hill face around which the road at such parts is
made to bend.

Serrated appearance of Hills—It would appear as if different
portions of the above line of strata had been subjected to various
degrees of elevating force, so that the summit of the hill which they
form has an irregular serrated appearance as shown underneath.

Fig. 3.

Causes which give rise to this—This may, however, be accounted
for by another series of causes, for although the harder strata do in
reality appear to have been originally more violently upheaved than
the softer materials, it must be borne in mind that the compressi-
bility of the latter would have a considerable influence in modifying
the extent to which parts formed of these would become raised. It
is also evident that the elements would more readily triturate away
valleys in the softer substances than in hard rock such as the grey
and ferruginous sandstone, so that the gorges marked in Fig. 3,
respectively 1, 2 and 3, correspond with the portions of the section
marked 6, 12, 14 and 15, in Fig. 2.

1854. | Notes on the Topography of Murree. 465

Specimen of sandstone how deposited.—At the point marked 9 in
Hig. 2, a very interesting specimen of sandstone occurs, its exposed
Tig. 4. face presenting nu-

merous concentric
lines as represented
in the margin, show-
ing that the rock
was originally de-
posited in an eddy,
but it does not
appear that any
foreign substance
of either animal or
vegetable origin

exists in the centre so as to have formed a nucleus.

Continuity of Hills destroyed and how.—On examining the various
hills around Murree and carefully noting the outcrop of individual
strata on the face of adjoining ones, it becomes evident that their
continuity must have been destroyed at a period considerably pos-
terior to their solidification,—and that two distinct forces combined to
produce this effect is equally clear. In the first place there are deep
fissures running irregularly in the rocks, with individual portions
more or less elevated than the general line of rock, showing that the
layers were shattered and displaced by forces of a subterraneous
nature. Then again, we find terraces with intervening cliffs of a
few feet or yards in height with boulders of all sizes, showing marks
of greater or less attrition in the bottoms and on the sides of the
various intervening valleys—thus evincing the effect of water in a
state of motion.

Fig. 5.

466 Notes on the Topography of Murree. [No. 5.

Outerops of Strata—The above section is intended to represent
the appearance of outcrops of strata on the various mountain faces
in the vicinity of Murree, and they will be readily recognised as
occupying that position which a fracture would exhibit if produced
by force from below, tearing asunder the strata as shown at the
points marked a and b, and thus producing “a valley of elevation’
such as is included between the mountain peaks 1, and 2.

It is almost needless to observe in this place that the strata above
represented do not include the whole number that actually exist on
the hill faces,—the object aimed at in the sketch being nothing more
than to illustrate the theory of their formation now being discussed.

Materials represented in sketch.—The bands noted a and b may be
also looked upon as representing the micaceous and clayey ferru-
ginous sandstone which seem to constitute the great mass of the
Murree hills, but as has already been stated boulders and more or
less perfectly consolidated strata of clayey conglomerate containing
nodules of brown iron exist towards the lower portion of these, and
such strata may in a theoretic section be represented by that marked
ce, while the bottoms of the gorges 3, 4, 5 and 6, would be framed
more or less thickly with débris of such materials,—and accordingly
this is in reality found to be the case, the fragments of stone found
there consisting of the same materials confusedly blended together
—that constitute the substance of the neighbouring hills.

2. Calcareous rocks, position and presumed age.—Caleareous rocks
appear to prevail to a considerable extent in the hills around
Murree, although only to a small extent in that on which the sta-
tion has been established. In Fig. 5, the low round hill marked d
is almost entirely comprised of this formation, the underlying rock
consisting of impure limestone, apparently of the Eocene period,—
covered with superimposed layers of fibrous gypsum which occur in
definite lines as represented by that marked e, and lying more or
less conformably upon the deeper material.

In some parts, the gypsum is tinged of a rose colour, but gene-
rally speaking it is transparent and colourless. The dip of its strata
is 80° or 35° from West or nearly so, to East, the line of strike
being as nearly as possible North and South.

In addition to this more perfectly formed gypsum there are at the

1854. | Notes on the Topography of Murvree. 467

same time found considerable quantities in a less perfectly crys-
tallized condition, and of an impure nature, but evincing marks of
deposition from igneous solution in the alternating layers of the
ashy-like calcareous matter, with intervening streaks of dark clayey
substance, which the fractured surface of a specimen presents.

My opportunities for observation having been very limited, it was
not in my power to extend my investigations beyond the immediate
vicinity of the station; but two points of considerable importance
have come to my knowledge with regard to the geology of this range
of hills,—namely, that a thermal spring exists within some twelve
or fifteen miles of Murree from which it is worthy of inquiry whe-
ther any calcareous deposits now take place,—the other point is that
a fossil bone of a large animal, supposed to be of one of the gigantic
Pachydermata of the later Tertiary period has been discovered at
about a corresponding distance in an opposite direction.

Meteorology.—No extended observations have as yet been made
regarding the meteorology of Murree, as the sanatarium has so lately
been established there. It is hoped however that the register taken
from the daily observations made at the hospital there for the five
months from May to September 1852 inclusive, will, if compared
with similar observations made during the same period at Wuzzeera-
bad, show the contrast between the temperature at that place, and
in the plains of upper India, while a similar register being inserted
of the range of the thermometer in the united kingdom will, it is
hoped, render the comparison still more extended and complete.
The latter however must refer to Dublin in 1844, as no observations
for any other place or time are at present available.

3 Qa

No.

Notes on the Topography of Murree.

468

0 | 0
O€ | 6S
IP | 09
LG | ¥9
cS | €9
GP | 99
8€ | 8¢
Srv | 8S
cv | 8c
GP | 6%
cy | Os
1
EP a: 29
OF | LG
gcc | 99
“¢c) 99
19 - O02
9S | 29
Ig | 79
6G | 19
SS | €9
0G | 8¢
0c | 99
cc | 69
8G | OL
19 |-L9
09 | 69
8¢ | 89
9F | os
£¢ | 92
0c | PL
ais
B | &
"PPB
‘urqnd

0 10 0 |» | 8h | 9£ | #8) G6 \F9/99} So | 49 | I8 |z8 1491990 | 0 | 0 | 0 [0 10 | HF | 09 | ZL TOT \O9I99| IE
94 |86 |9¢/89| 8h | 89 | 18 | $6 |F9/99| GS | TZ | FB \Z8 |s9/89| OS | OZ | 8 | E6 IFOIZZ| ZB | 99 | ZL \TOT |9¢/99| O€
LL \66 |8¢|89| 0¢ | 99 | #8 | 36 |F9/99| 1G | 69 | Z8 [68 [F989] OS | 04 | $8 | 86 |Z9\0Z| FF | #9 | TZ OOT |FEIG9| Gz
41 166 |66/69| ct | 99 | 28 | F6 |\F9/891 09 | HL | ZB \G8 {z9\89| ZF | 29 | GL | 86 |39/99| SF | 9 | 69 \z6 |TE\8S| 82
zl \L6 |8c'69| SF | 09 | 28 | F6 |89,\69| FS | SZ | 18 |F8 |F9/89) Es | 09 | BB | 66 99/EZ! ZF | 09 | 89 \es atizs! Zz
vL 96 [89/89] SS | SO | SI | 46 |F9/89| 9S | 89 | €8 [06 199/49] 26 | SZ | 98 | O0T|89/94) LF | 49 | TL \o8 |8t!ze] 92
FL |S6 [65/89] 0S | £9 | £8 | 16 |F9/89| FS | 94 | 28 |66 |F9/99) So | TZ | 68 | ZOT|89/F4) SG | 89 | 69 [98 |sFsS] GZ
94 \C6 |6S/$9| ZS | ZO | 8 | 96 |F9/89| T9 | 18 | €6 |FB !99/0Z| 9S | 69 | FB | G6 [99/Z4) OS | OL | SZ |88 |9F 6h FZ
Z8 |G |8S/Z9| 8h | 09 | 18 | ¥6 |Z9/99| ZG | 18 | ZG \GOT |OL|FZ) LS | OL | E8 | F6 [99/04] BF | 69 | ZL |L8 |2G6S| ¢z
28 [£6 |8S/29| IS | €9 | 6L | FB |09/F9| FS | LL | 68 |Z01 199/34) 9G | 89 | G6 | 9OTI99IZZ| 0G | s9 | 99 €8 [8F/9S| 32
08 |86 |09/L9' 9F | G9 | 98 | 46 |z9\89) 9S | OL | 18 [46 |89/%Z| BE | OL | a6 | SOT\89\8Z; 9F | €9 | 29 SL [6F ZS] Ts
08 |46 |%9\99| 9¢ | OL | 98 | L6 |29/89| LF | 29 | 88 |66 |oLisZ) oe | £9 | 16 | 9OT/89/82| BF | 8S | TL |98 [6F FS) 06
38 0OL |$9/¢9| FF | 99 | L8 | 96 19/49] SH | 19 | 88 |POr |g9|FZ| Sh | 09 | 88 | BOTIS9I9Z} 6E | CG | Ff 68 |Fo 8c] GI
Z8 126 |29|F9| ZF | G9 | ZB | 06 |Z9/99| GF | ZO | 88 |TOT |99 TZ] SS | BS | 98 | FOT/E9/ZZ| SE | 9G | Fe 68 |8c99| ST
FL |96 29/99] €¢ | 89 | Z8 | &6 \99|0L| LH | IZ | 68 |Z0T 8902} OS | F9 | E8 | L6 [99/89] FF | LE | O8 |€OL |2969) LT
78 |96 |09/99| €F | €9 | 18 | £6 |99/0Z| BF | 69 | G8 |86 89 ZZ) SF | 29 | 98 | FOL/99/sZ! EF | G9 | Ts |90T |9989| gt
28 |66 |F9/89| €$ | SO | Z8 | S6 |F9/89] ZG | BE | £8 |TOL |s9zZ) 8h | 69 | 16 | COTI99|ZZ) EF | 89 | TL |86 |9¢89! CT
Z8 86 |F9/89| zo | 99 | €8 | 06 [99/89] FS | £9 | HB JOOL |89/zZ| TS | 89 | 98 | FOT S964) LS | 89 | SB {OOT |FE 99) FL
Z8 |86 |39199| $F | 79 | 18 | 96 |89|0Z| EF | £9 | 6 \SOT |OLigL| SG | TZ | 26 | GOT\SZ}9Z| OF | IZ | €8 jOOT |FG9S| ET
Z8 146 |29/F9| SS | 9 | €8 | SB 99/04) SF | £9 | 06 |Z0T [OLZigZ| 1S | OL | 16 | LOT\g9\84) ZF | F9 | T8 |66 |6S09| Zt
Z8 (96 |29|F9| ZS | G9 | FB | 16 |39/89| FE | £9 | 06 j90E ig9|g4| OS | 69 | 68 | LOT\89/9Z| FF | 19 | G8 |40L |S9,99| IT
eg \F6 |99/29| TS | G9 | 68 | 68 |F9/89| SF | 89 | SB IFOL |9g|\PZ| Lh | $9 | £8 | 9OTIOLI9L| ZF | 19 | 28 |TOT \89¢2Z| OT
28 |F6 |F9/99) Zo | 99 | [8 | &6 |F9/89] FE | 89 | FB [ZOr (so|pZ| ES | 69 | 98 | 9OT|S9/FZ| OF | F9 | €8 |ZIl |F9F4) 6
G8 168 (29/99) Z¢ | 99 | 18 | 8 |F9/99| GG | 89 | 8 \OOL ,99/zZ) SS | €9 | F8 | POTIOIIGL| EF | $9 | G8 |80T \29%2| 8
+8 |#6 |F9/99| 8S | 9 | 38 | L6 |F9/89| FF | 9G |! ZB \SOT |F9|0Z| SS | 89 | ZB | 9OTI99|FZ| FF | 49 | FB BOT |2904| Z
18 \06 |F9IS9| SS | T9 | €8 | 16 |99|\89| 2G | ¢9 | #8 J00L |z9|89] FE | 69 | ZB | QOT/89/F4) GF | 29 | $8 |60T |F9 02) 9
88 OO |29|\F9| 9F | 99 | €8 | 16 |F9\89) EE | EO | FB JCOT |z9\g9| S¢ | 89 | 84 | 9OT|99|0Z| FH | €9 | 18 |L0T |69 02; &
88 |001 |F9\£9| SF | 89 | 38 | 06 |29:99| Ze | 89 | 98 |F6 j69\FL) SS | 9 | SL | ZOT\z9/¢9) 9G | 89 | O8 |9OT /09)0Z| F
78 186 ‘99|0L| 9¢ | OL | 84 | L8 |F9/89| GF | 99 | F8 |TOT |ggiFz] IS | 09 | 18 | 36 99/89) OF | 29 | 8Z [POT |£989| €
28 00T |99\02| sr | £9 | BL | $8 $9199) ZF | Bc | e8 [26 |rgigz| OF | ¢9 | zz | 96 [29/89 9F | 99 | Bf |86 [9G T9| &
G8 |00L |F9/02| sr | 29 | 18 | FB \c9\F9! GF | 99 | 48 JOOT |zglzz| FF | 09 | OF | FB [8c/z9) GF) $9 | OZ FE |FS/E9) TI
et Sisisrs | £\S | SIS S S| Sy es Stele Sle) B) SiS e S| S| S| SSeS Y
B|R Bn; EB) R |S URIBE) BE) RTE) RB RIB) RB] RIE) B | BR) BR PTR) OS
1 =
"GS = “6G8T = ; : Ss "7cgt |e =
peel Slee | wet aon (Sel rer | cok lea Bprgt | cel (Set vet | ccc (2S |
PEs lors bane | POA! [ee | anon peqet (OE | cunan PeQel PS | onan peqet jar} &
-sezzn jm | 2 aed 2azZNM | s and -29ZZ0 a qed -sazzny | © HA" | -sazzn oe :
*saquiaydag “‘qsnony “Ane ‘oun *ARIN

1854. | Excavations at Sérnath. 469

Approximation of temperature to that of Dublin.—A bare register
of the state of the thermometer gives but a very imperfect idea of
the meteorological condition of any locality, and it is to be regretted
that observations on more extended scales are not regularly taken at
Murree. From the preceding table, however, not only may the
temperature of this sanatarium be contrasted with that of a consi-
derable military station in the plains of upper India, but a compari-
son may readily be established between it and that of one of the
most important cities of the united kingdom,—such comparison will
show, that during five months of the year at least, the difference in
temperature indicated by the thermometer (in the shade) is but a
mere trifle between Dublin and Murree.

Note on the present state of the Excavations at Sdrnith.—By
E. Toomas, Esq., C. 8.

On Major Kittoe’s departure from Benares in January, 1853, I
undertook, during my brief stay at that station, to continue his
Archeological operations, so far as they related to the laying open
of the inhumed remains of the old Buddhist Monastery at Sarnath.

At the moment of engaging in this mere mechanical occupation,
I trusted that Major Kittoe would, himself, be able to give to the
world his own conclusions as to the date and associations of his
interesting discovery. I abstained therefore, from even making
myself his scholar, preferring alike to form an independent opinion
which might follow the developments of the progressive explorations,
and still more definitively desiring to avoid any possible appro-
priation of his varied antiquarian lore; I was, I felt, placed in a
delicate position, I came to the work as a simple amateur, he had
been professionally entertained as the Government “ Archeological
Enquirer.”

Such members of our Society, as were then present in Calcutta,
will call to mind that shortly after this, on his way homeward,
Major Kittoe delivered a lecture on Sarnath, at one of the Society’s
monthly meetings. No résumé of this discourse has as yet been
embodied in ow transactions—and otherwise I fear that of the

470 Excavations at Sarnath. { No. 5.

extensive collection of relics and ancient objects—of the varied
accumulation of drawings, facsimiles and transcripts of antiquarian
remains, made with such accurate nicety, by that devoted admirer
of things of olden time—but little is now left that is readily suscep-
tible of publication.

I should not now have ventured into the pages of the Journal
Asiatic Society of Bengal as the unprepared exponent of immature
theories or the mere chronicler of certain lines of old walls, uncovered
in continuation of previous operations, had it not been, that on my
departure from Benares, feeling myself bound to submit to the late
Mr. Thomason a report of the progress, such as it was, that had
been made in an undertaking he had expressed a lively interest in,
and which had been carried on not only under the auspices, but with
the direct aid of Government, I forwarded to his honor, as the
result of my temporary superintendence, my original sketch plan
of the excavations, corrected and added to, as it had been, from
time to time as new walls or chambers were unearthed. This
rough outline was accompanied by a private note alluding to the
limited discoveries made, and suggesting the most favourable direc-
tion for future exploration, should opportunity offer for continuing
operations. In short, I submitted a mere working plan of the
present state of the diggings, with brief explanatory MS, references.
Mr. Thomason did me the honor to place these imperfect documents
on Official record, and at the same time expressed a wish, that a no-
tice on the subject should be published in this Journal.

It is in fulfilment of that desire, that I now, at the eleventh hour,
under the pressure of heavy public duties—forward this sketch.
The ground plan of the inner square of the Monastery is sufficiently
illustrated in the accompanying lithograph, an imperfect idea of the
elevation may be gathered by observing the depth of the various
walls noted on the plan—but the general profile of the inhumed
edifice and the covering débris require momentary notice.

The excavations already completed, viewed with reference to the
substances of which the covering bodies were severally composed—
tends to show that previous to the erection of the comparatively
modern building (colored Jake in the lithograph) with which we are
more immediately concerned—and without at present adverting to

Last.

rly just above the ola Wall
a ts detris & Broken bricks,

a =
Sihe Clean Earth apnea.

found 5 F£

below A

Za a

Clean soit to level of doorways

~ Om

Bank all Bricks debris,

SY a aa a |

Fee a ee

al
i

)
y

1854: | Excavations at Sarnath. 471

the lower walls (distinguished by neutral tint), the general line of
the original bank sloped from east to west and that the later
monastery was erected on the slope of the shelving bank forming.
the westward face of the Ahérah or natural mound, to the extreme
eastward of which is situated the celebrated Zope, which dates from
a far earlier period.* |

The outline profile therefore of that portion of the accumulations,
which served to fill in the higher but unequal line of the broken
walls now exposed, formed, by subsequent deposits, a mere con-
tinuation to the westward of that face of the original bank, taking
however a more gradual slope than the sides of the clean earth
mound appear to have done.

In brief summary of the nature of the materials removed during
the progress of the excavations, I may note unmixed earthen soil

* Major Cunningham in reply to my enquiries regarding his extensive Sarnath
researches of older days, sends me the following items of information:

“When I got your letter I could not lay my hands upon my Sarnath papers, and
when I did find them, there did not appear to be any thing that would be of use
to you. I opened the great Tope in January, 1835: and made numerous excava-
tions all round it. I cleared out the remains of the Tope, in which Jagat Singh,
the Dewan of Cheit Singh, had found the relics—and I drove a shaft down the
centre of the large brick Tope called Chokaudi. I found about one hundred
statues and bas reliefs, of which all that were worth preserving were presented by
me to the Asiatic Society of Bengal.

‘Connected with Sarnath there are two great facts which should be brought pro-
minently forward. The first is the size of the building, which Wilford has stated
to be 50 feet high, and which Wilson and others have repeated—whereas it is
1109 feet high above the ruins, and about 130 feet above the plain, I measured if
with a theodolite, 109 feet 10 inches, and afterwards with an iron chain, when I had
finished the scaffolding, 110 feet.

‘ The other point regarding Sarnath is its age, and here again Wilford has misled
every one. The inscription which he published was found by Jagat Singh, and
removed to the tank at Jagatganj, where Kittoe afterwards found it, This inscrip-
tion is on the pedestal of a statue and bears reference only to the erection and
dedication of the statue in the tenth century, and has no connexion whatever with
any of the Topes. The great Tope, to judge by the alphabetical characters of the
inscribed slab which I found inside it must date as early as A. D. 600—700—and
I feel certain that it is the very lofty Tope seen by Hwan Thsang in A. D. 640
in the Deer Park. As Sdrang is a Deer, perhaps Sarnath may be only a contrac-
tion of Saranganath,’

472 Excavations at Sarnath. [No. 5.

ati the line indicated by the letters WV. W. at the S. East corner of
the clearings. The modern half-wall, erected upon the remains of the
more ancient edifice, was evidently built into an already existing bank
consisting, at the point of contact, of a débris of broken bricks, &e.

The masonry of this wall is regular on the inner face, forming the
one side of the small chamber—but is left rough and irregular on
the surface covered by the bank—the chambers on the eastern side
of the square were found filled in with a strange medley of uncooked
food, hastily abandoned on their floors—pottery of every day life,
nodes of brass produced apparently by the melting down of the
cooking vessels in common use—above these again were the remnants
of the charred timbers of the roof—with iron nails still remaining
in them—above which again appeared broken bricks mixed with
earth and rubbish to the height of the extant wall, some 6 feet from
the original flooring—every item here bore evidence of a complete
conflagration and so intense seems to have been the heat that in
portions of the wall still standing the clay, which formed the substi-
tute for lime in binding the brickwork, is baked to a similar con-
sistency with the bricks themselves. In short, all existing indi-
cations lead to a necessary inference that the destruction of the
building, by whomsoever caused, was effected by fire applied by the
hand of an exterminating adversary, rather than by any ordinary
accidental conflagration. Had the latter been the cause of the re-
sults now observed, it is scarcely to be supposed that so well-peopled
a convent, so time-hallowed a shrine, should have been so hastily
and completely abandoned. In front of these chambers we see
traces of a verandah, and, at the N. east corner, we again ob-
serve the ancient walls performing the part of foundations for their
modern successors ; there would seem to have been an outlet from
the main square at this point, though as far as the excavations have
yet been extended in this direction, it is difficult to say where this
passage led to, inasmuch as on the east we encounter a mere retain-
ing wall, supporting a corner of the high bank—and on the north
we meet with a singular elbow-shaped superficial continuation of
the outer wall of the main building; what this strange angular
affair may indicate, or how far it may extend into the bank must for
the present be allowed to pass.

1854. | Excavations at Sarnath. 473

The outline of the complete square will however, be seen to have
been preserved, as far as the foundations go, to the outside of the
doorway-block, and the line is further continued through the thick
angular wall, at which point the deep foundations cease. Passing by
three ordinary chambers on the northern face, we come to one of
the image houses—the entrance is from the inner square—the brick
and the stone platform may both be supposed to have formed pedes-
tals of erect statues of Buddha; the retreated wall in the corner,
between these platforms, combined with the otherwise apparently
isolated position of the second platform chamber adjoining towards
the north, would have led to the idea that the wall had been
pierced for the purpose of communication between one chamber and
the other, but as far as the standing walls admit of a decision on
the point, there certainly was no doorway at this spot, whatever
means of oral or ocular communication may have existed in the screen
at a higher level.

Such portion of the western face of the Monastery as has yet
been exposed seems to have consisted of cells. These bear less trace
of fire than those on the opposite side of the square, but on the
other hand a much smaller proportion of their walls remains standing,
seeming as if this side of the building, situated as it was on the more
exposed slope of the bank, was less early inhumed ; indeed as far as
can beseen the S. W. corner has been almost entirely swept away,
its surviving portions having been covered in at a much later period
by the gradual operation of the manufacture of pottery, &c., whose
kilns for the supply of successive generations have been pushed on in
this direction to meet the prevailing wind. At this corner we again
find traces of the verandah of the court and the centre chamber on
the southern aspect brings us to the shrine: all that now remains, is
’ the square, elaborately-corniced block in the centre of the chamber,
which formed the Staghdsun or throne for the seated figure of
Buddha. The wall to the rear of the statue has been completely
destroyed, but the original opening in front of the Singhasun is
seen to have been enlarged beyond the breadth of the other door-
ways, probably to afford a free view of the object of worship without
necessitating too near an approach on the part of the ordinary

votaries.
3 Rk

474 Excavations at Sérnith. [ No. 5.

I now proceed to notice such objects of interest as have been met
with during the operations.

Most prominent among these are the ‘small chaityas depicted as
figs. 6 and 7. Fig. 6, displays the chattya as deposited in its com-
plete state, its seal inscription of fragile clay encircled by and
preserved within the mass of subsequently baked clay, which itself
is adapted to a religious form of outline; fig. 7, shows the offering
when subjected to the hammer of the curious antiquary and deve-
lopes to us the clay seals, of which 1, 2 and 3, offer varieties. These
examples contribute the only three modifications in the style of
writing that I have been able to detect, amid the produce of several
hundreds of chaityas. I had designed that the engravings should
show the precise variations of the form of alphabet and exhibit the
style of execution peculiar to each, but I must confess that I cannot
pretend to illustrate my theme with such imperfect representations
as Calcutta Lithography supplies ; indeed, to own the truth, I myself
have been obliged to refer in many instances to nearly identical
originals in my own possession in order to discover what letters the
artist designed to express! As the supposed facsimiles will not
admit of my readers forming an opinion of the age of this writing,
nor for my illustrating its variations, I shall content myself with
remarking that Col. Sykes* assigns the Paleography to any period
“between the 7th and 10th centuries,” an open proposition enough,
and one we need not now contest!

The entire number of these diminutive prayer temples seem to
have been placed as votive offerings in one and the same position,
to the right front of the chief figure of Buddha, on the spot indi-
cated on the plan by a double cross withina circle. Whether how-
ever this was the appropriate spot,—so far removed from the statue
—for the deposit of the pilgrims offering, or whether, when once dedi-
cated at the shrine itself, the officiating priests considered this site of
sufficient proximity for absent worshippers’ leavings, may be a ques-
tion ; but the little varying uniformity of the character and execution
of the legends contained within the chaityas would seem to indicate
that they were manufactured on the premises, or at all events, that
the ruling hierarchy had a beneficial interest in the trade, and pos-

* Athenzum, Sth February, 1853,

: py Sty

—~ Ny x
| omen) y @&
Wh a ats \ A

a) a Wh
A fit 2 Zt
Nan | \ Sa :
ANNs ZN ZNO
: Q

NV »

J1.Ba x
T Black, Asiatic Lith? Press Gil: uvetl

, ae

1854. | Excavations at Sarnath. 475

sibly went so far as to make the site above indicated a location for
sale and delivery at an opportune pitch of devotional excitement
on the part of the confiding votary! Besides the three varieties of
inclusive chaityas there were found specimens of a more primitive
form of the same manufacture in which the entire mould of clay
seemed to have been prepared at one and the same operation, and
after the external outline had been received. The impression was
made by forcing the engraved seal into the soft clay from the base
of the chaitya: in this case the inscription remained comparatively
unprotected, but the manipulative process was more simple and
possibly more assuring to the mass, who were then enabled to see
the writing that was to aid their act of worship.

The inscription itself conveys the sacred formula of the Bud-
dhists: the Indian specimens of the legend are usually faulty in
their orthography. J annex a literal transcript of the favourite version
at Sarnath, merely giving Professor Wilson’s authoritative declar-
ation of its meaning, and referring the reader to the Journal of the
Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. IV. p. 182 and p. 51, Ariana Antiqua.*

The flat clay cake No. 4, afforded the purchaser an opportunity
of making at a single offering a display of twenty figured chaityas
and possibly in this strange religion, where water wheels now say
prayers for a village community, the one expressed formula may
have been supposed in its association to have twenty vehicles for
its enunciation !

Figure 5 offers a more humble variety of the same species of
impression, having five chattyas only and no inscription. :

These last were found promiscuously mingled with the débris in
the open court, generally at the level of the original surface, showing
that their date is not later than that of the destruction of the build-

ing itself.
The Lithographed plan indicates the various places where food was
* Sanskrit version. Wilson’s Translation.
a waeg ya The Tathagata (Buddha) has declared the
al Sq AN Tal Aat causes which are the origin of moral: merit:

a qeayt a afta what is its obstruction also the great ascetic

tTy Ud arel az
AAW:
ah 2

has explained !

476 Excavations at Sdrnath. [ No. 5.

discovered, and I believe Major Kittoe met with the remains of ready-
made wheaten cakes in the small recess in the chamber towards the
N. E. angle of the square. I can myself assert that on the floor
of the cell marked 3, @, a large quantity of rice was found, to-
gether with portions of wheat and other grain, part of which was
spread out, or possibly scattered at the moment of the destructive
inroad that was brought to a climax in the conflagration of the
monastery.

A native axe of the form in ordinary use to this day was disco-
vered, imbedded in the verandah foundation at 4, @.

In the cells to the eastward were found, among other things, con-
siderable masses of brass, melted up into nodules and irregular
lumps as chance gave them a receptacle amid the general ruin.
Here also were seen, broken or whole, the pottery vessels of every
day requirement, and the iron nails which connected the cross
rafters, still fixed in the larger beams that had escaped complete
combustion. Among other bits of iron-work, there remained a well-
fashioned ring-bolt that might pass muster at the present day ; of
matters of domestic utility, I must not omit to mention a clay
chirdgh or lamp of the pointed wick-holder description, which, though
it has retained its position in that form in other parts of India, is
now superseded in local use by the ordinary small circular saucers
of baked clay. |

The whole of the somewhat miscellaneous Sarnath collection as
yet unearthed has been deposited in the Benares College.

It remains for me to advert to the plans Nos. 2and 3. The litho-
graph No. 3, is an outline section of that portion of the raised
mound, situated some hundred yards to the N. W. of the monastery,
on which the relic tope was placed : this it will be seen was a circular
building of massive strength erected in far more modern days than
the large tope previously adverted to, the relics were discovered
and removed, many years ago, by some of our older residents at
Benares. From the inclination of the walls now standing, it is
clear that the dome was not designed to follow the ordinary outline,
and that if finished at all, it must have been a flat unsightly object
as compared with the lofty proportions of the earlier edifice. Major
Kittoe was under the impression that the visible portion of the

N22.

No 3.
Plan of a portion

ENTIRE SECTION OF N22 ONP.Q

OF Nes.

AND CONTINUATION TO X.X. FF

Circular Grea
49,0 ¢ ook

A. We work Cutcha puck.
8. Large bricks 1.6.Square
8.8. Mortar rubble

¢. Large bricks 1.1. square

i 5 : D. Old masonry work.

NB. These Chubootras are Brick work pleesieed EEA DEEL aN aT
nelly line. F. Clean earth, unmixed with toragn
The Original Statues of Budhy which stood’ substances & previously undisturbed
thereon, were found, ta the number of four

4. Outline of the orignal) Brick Kilw
Prior to excavation. —
1. J. KLM. Chubootras- which seemingly
served ws pedestals to the figures oF Budh,
no less thaw tour of which were found.
mutdated near the spot.

[all being of Sundar cut line) broken:near,
their pedestals, —

Tsth. by HM. Smith. Surv. Gen’s Office, Calcutta July 1863.

os
ay: ie
rae

ae,
ro

¢ ent i

I ‘

eee

Eli. seas

1854. | Examination and Analyses of Copper ores. 477

wall formed: only the upper curve of a building of considerable
elevation that had been covered in process of time, and he further
trusted that deep digging would reward the explorer with new
relics, as in the case of the Manikyala tope. In consequence of
this I sunk my excavation till I came to the absolute base of the
foundation.

The notes on the plan appear to explain all that need be said
about the rest of the undertaking, but I may mention that I should
be disposed to assign a considerably more modern date to the plat-
form pedestals of the statues of Buddha, than to the monastery itself.

QALDADDAA DALLAS LLP PPL LSI PLL LI LIL LILI,

Examination and Analyses of Dr. CAMPBELL’S Specimens of Copper
ores obtained in the neighbourhood of Darjeeling—By Wxnry
Prppinaton, Curator Museum of Economie Geology.

Dr. Campbell, at my request, has been good enough to send us
down large despatches of twelve seers each of these ores as found,
so as to enable us both to judge accurately of the nature of the
rock in which they occur and to sample them fairly. By sampling
is meant, amongst metallurgists and smelters, the taking of fair
average samples from a heap of ore, so as to obtain fair results in
the reduction or analysis. It is a circumstance which leads to much
deception that those who forward specimens only send choice ones,
and the assayers again too often neglect this process of careful samp-
ling which is a tedious one and requires judgment and great care.

1.—Pushak Ore.

This ore, as sent, may be described asa tough, generally fine-
grained, and slightly contorted hornblende slate; passing into a
massive hornblende rock ; the copper and iron pyrites being dispersed
through it, or sometimes in lamina, like the mica in gneiss. Gene-
rally the whole may be called a pyritous hornblende slate.

There are also a few specimens of copper and iron pyrites in a
hard quartzose micaceous rock intersected by thicker lamine of
hornblende, This rock I should, call a tough, pyritous, hornblendic
mica slate.

478 Examination and Analyses of Copper ores. [No. 5.

There are also a few specimens of contorted mica schist with a
little pyrites.
A careful sample of all these ores gave in 1,000 grains.
Grains.
Horthy Silieabes,.1:k:. «G3 «duane babe pote es, SIO08
Per, Ox. Teton, oo 0 Rea eee oi, lola
Biamath Jesccs. chek he flies cee eral eee eee ee ae 7.00

Protox.; Copperyijoand Se laed “ap inbeksieeeee iq eeebeee ORDER.
13.57

993.12
Lossi(principally Sulplitr)sccccsdeemahes <n teacieawis lene 6.88

1000.00

Hence the pyrites are found be principally iron pyrites with but
a small per centage (of 12 per cent.) of copper. ,

It will be observed that my analysis is one of the whole rock.
No doubt far better results would be obtained by pounding and
washing, but this would be a very expensive process with so tough
a rock, and require the care of experienced miners, for I found that
much of the pyrites had a tendency to “ wash off,” as it called, from
the extreme fineness to which the scales of it are reduced in the
mortar and exist in their natural state.

Altogether then, unless richer ores are found, this is not one worth
working ; but it may be well worth sinking a shaft (common native
well-sinkers will go toa good depth in a dry soil) to see what lies
below. No surface indication, rich or poor, should be taken as an
index to what a mineral scite really is.

IT.—Mungwah Ores.

This ore is mostly, or rather wholly, Actinolite rock, white, grey
and yellow brown. The dark grey specimens approach to a micaceous
hornblende rock and the lighter and white ones are Tremolite ; all
varieties of hornblende. The rock contains every where specks and
nests of pyrites, and in some specimens minute nests of magnetic
iron ore. 1,000 grains of this rock, from about a pound of it carefully

1854. | A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopt. 479

sampled, gave nothing but iron, and traces only of copper, just suffi-
cient to colour the ammoniacal solution.

Iil.—Punkabarri Ores.

A compact and tough, massive, and fibrous hornblende rock ; with
promising nests of pyrites (as to size) interspersed, but on examina-
tion it was found to be exactly the same as the foregoing No. ILI.
affording a mere trace of copper only.

A Monograph of the Indian species of PHYLLOScoPus and its imme-
diate affines—By Epwarp Buytu.

There is no group of birds more difficult to the student of Indian
Ornithology, than the very extensive series of small Bec-fins, or
“* Warblers,’’ known to the French as Powillots, and in parts of
England by the name of Pettychaps. I1t is exemplified in Europe by
four well known species ;* and as an avis rarissima in Europe, the
common Indian Motacilla proregulus, Pallas (Regulus modestus,
Gould), which strictly appertains to the series under review, has

* 1, PHYLLoscopus sIBILATRIX ; Motacilla sibilatriz, L.: Sylvia sylvicola,
Latham. Type of SipizatTrix, Kaup.

2. Pa. Bonenui ; Sylvia Bonelli, Vieillot: S. Nattereri, Temminck.

3. Pa. tTrocwitus; Motacilla trochilus, L.: Sylvia fitis, Bechstein: also,
according to M. Degland, §. icterina, Temminck (nec Vieillot); S. flaviventris,
Vieillot; S. angusticauda, Gerbe; and S. tamarixis, Crespigny.

4, Pu. rurus ; Curruca rufa, Brisson: Sylvia collybita, Vieillot; §. loquax,
Herbert ; and by the older British ornithologists erroneously assigned to Motacilla
hippolais, L.

In addition to these four, in N, Africa, Dr. Riippell describes—

PH. UMBROVIRENS ; Sylvia umbrovirens, Riippell (described but not figured in
his Neuen Wirbelthieren, Vogel, p. 112). From Abyssinia.

PH. BREVICAUDATUS; Sylvia brevicaudata, Rippell, Atlas, t. 35. From
Kordofan.

Another that will probably have to be added to the European fauna is

Pa. Brevirostris ; Sylvia brevirostris, Strickland, P. Z. S. 1836, p. 98.
Procured at Smyrna. Differs from Pu. rurus in its greater size, and from Pu,
TROCHILUS ‘‘ in the shortness of the beak, and the dark colour of the legs.’’

Lastly, two species are briefly described in Dr. Horsfield’s Catalogue of Javanese
birds, Trans. Lin, Soc, xiii. 156; neither of which can we identify with Indian
species; viz.

480 A Monograph of Indian Philloscopi. [No. 5.

been obtained in Dalmatia and in Britain ; while three of the Euro-
pean species have been stated to occur in India, but at a time when
the various Indian Powzllots were undescribed and the multiplicity
of distinct species of them was unsuspected. As neither of them,
however, would appear to have been met with in the country since
the numerous Indian species have been recognised, we are led to
infer that certain other species were mistaken for them; and it is
highly probable that the Sylvia sibilatrix of Dr. Royle’s list* refers
to our Pu. nitipus, and Mr. Gould’s S. troehilus of W. India} to
our Po. virtpanus; and perhaps M. Temminck’s S. trochilus of
Japan may likewise prove to refer to some nearly affined species,
which he failed to distinguish from the trochilus of Europe.t

The Indian species have been described under various generic
names; and even now it would not appear that systematists are
agreed whether to range the accepted typical form, that of Mota-
eilla trochilus, L., under PaytLopneusteE of Meyer (1822), which
included also the distinct form of Mot. hippolais, L., regarded

Pa. yavanicus; Sylvia javanica, Horsfield: seemingly affined to our Pa.
MAGNIROSTRIS. And

Po. MONTANUS 3 Sylvia montana, Horsfield: apparently affined to our Pa.
rristis. Of Pa. montTanus, (Horsf.), the late lamented Hugh E. Strickland
informed us, that ‘‘ the wing is 2 in. long, gradated, with the fifth quill longest.’’

Mr. Strickland adds, from Java,—
© PH. TRIVIRGATUS; Sylvia trivirgata, Temminck: a species referable to Mr.
' Hodgson’s Group ABRCRNIS; and it is probable that others of this minor group,
from the Archipelago, remain to be described,

* Jil. Him, Bot, Introd. p. \xxvii. In this list are enumerated ‘‘ SYLVIA STBILA-
TRIX, S. RUFA (plains), S. TROCHILUS, and several species undetermined.’’ It is not
probable that either of the names specified is correctly applied; nor certain others
in the same list, as especially GALLUS SONNERATII !

t Proc. Zool. Soc. 1805, p. 90.

~ Some Japanese birds which we saw with Mr. Gould, sent by M. Temminck,
and identified by him with European species, certainly presented differences more
or less marked, We especially remember the Japanese Robin, Jay, and Bullfinch.
The last is probably PyrRHULA GRISEIVENTRIS, Lafresnaye, Rev. Zool. de la Soc.
Cuv. 1841, p. 241.—Since this note was penned, we have seen Mr, Gould’s figure
of the Japanese Bullfinch, in his ‘ Birds of Asia,’ where it is designated P.
ORIENTALIS, Temminck and Schlegel. The Jay, too, is cited by the Prince of
Canino as GARRULUS JAPONICUS,

1854. | A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopt. 481

by Mr. G. R. Gray (in 1841) as typical of PHyLLorpNEUSTE,—or in
Prytioscopus, Boie (1826), of which UM. trochilus is cited as
typical. In M. Degland’s ‘ Ornithologie Européenne’ (1849), J.
hippolais, L., with three European congeners is referred to H1ppo-
LAIs, Brehm (1828), the typical species bemg termed H. Poxy-
atoTra, (Vieillot); and J. trochilus and its congeners are assigned
to PuHyttopnevste. An older name than Hipronais, Brehm,
occurs, however, in Ficrepuna, Koch (1816), which is adopted by
Dr. Riippell for the Powllots,* and by Dr. Schlegel for both
groups ;¥ but it is faulty as implying these birds to be fig-eaters
(or Beccaficos), whereas all of the series are exclusively insectivorous,
and in no way to be confounded with the highly frugivorous
Fauvettes.t

In former papers, we followed Mr. Gray’s arrangement, but with
this error, that certain Indian species were assigned to PHyLuop-
NEUSTE apud Gray (v. Hippoxats, Brehm) ; whereas upon referring
to the characters of this genus, as specified by M. Degland, we find
that we had misapprehended it, and incline now to suspect that with
it should be united the divisions CunicrpetTa, nobis, and ApRornts,
Hodgson.

In a series of 22 species actually before us, excluding Reauxus,
we observe that one only, the Huropean Puynuoscorus stBILATRIX
(type of Srpmnarrix, Kaup), is remarkable for the comparative
great length of its wings; whereof the first primary is minute
and the second is nearly as long as the third. In all the rest, the
small first primary is considerably less diminutive, and the second
is much shorter than the third: the proportions varying, however,
to some extent, and the wing being more or less rounded in different

* Systematische uebersicht der vogel nord-ost Afrika’s (1845), p. 57.

t Revue Critique des Oiseaux d’ Europe (1844), pp. xxv,-vi.

t The four European species described by M. Degland under Hippouats are as
follow :—

1, H. poryetorra; Motacilla hippolais, L.; Sylvia polyglotta, Vieillot: A.
salicaria, Bonap.

2. H. rcrerina ; Sylvia icterina, Vieillot (nee Temminck): §. hippolais apud
Temminck, Manuel, 2nd edit., (1820).

3. H. oLivetoruM ; Sy/via olivetorum, Strickland.

4. H, evaica; Salicaria elaica, Lindermayer : Ficedula ambigua, Schlegel.

482 A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopi. [ No. 5.

species; affording a good differential character in several instances.
In general, the wings are shorter and more rounded than in the
European Pu. rrocutnus: but looking to the ensemble of characters,
it seems doubtful whether more than three divisions can be retained
in the whole series under review. These are PHyLLoscopvs, certain
species of which (constituting the Reguloides, nobis,)* offer a close
approximation to REGuLus, and serve to indicate the true systema-
tic position of that genus,—Rxreuxus (which M. Degland and others
have arranged near Parus),—and Curicrprra (including ABRORNIS),
which should perhaps be merged in PHYLLOPNEUSTE (v. Htpponats).
Under these three groups only, we now comprise the following
Indian species.

I.—Genus Puytioscorus, Boie, apud G. R. Gray. Type Mora-
CILLA TROCHILUS, L.f .

1 Pu. nama; Sylvia rama, Sykes, P. Z. 8. 1832, p. 89. There
appear to be two races of this bird, differing a little in shade of
colour, but in no other particular that we can discern. The bill is
rather thicker and the form less slender than in most others of the
genus; and together with the colouring, approximate it to CaLamo-
HERPE, Boie, for a species of which it might be mistaken at first
sight ;{ but the form of the wings and tail, and general character,
sufficiently indicate its true position to be as here arranged.

* J. A. §. XVI, 442.

+ A better average type exists in PH. RuFus, v. Curruca rufa, Brisson.

+ We have three Indian species of CALAMOHERPE, all distinct from those of
Europe.

1. C. BRUNNESCENS ; Agrobates brunnescens, Jerdon. Very like the European
C. arnunpINAcEuS (Turdus arundinaceus, L.; Sylvia turdoides, Meyer); but
easily distinguished by the form of the wing, in which the second or first developed
primary is constantly 4 in. shorter than the next, and the third, fourth, and fifth
are subequal.

2. C. pumeErTorvuM, nobis, J. A. §. XVITI, 815. :

3. C. acricota, Jerdon, Madr. Journ, XIII, pt. II, p. 131; J. A. &. XIV,
595. This much resembles the European C, saticarta (Motacilla salicaria,
Gmelin ; C. alnorum, Brehm, Mot. arundinacea, Lightfoot); but is readily dis-
tinguished from it, as is also C. puMETorRUM, by the same difference in the propor-
tion of the primaries as exists in the species before cited.

The three Indian species of CALAMOHERPE accordingly tend to approximate
Puyxioscorus in the form of the wing, and they have also less aquatic habits
than their European congeners.

1854. ] A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopi. _ 488

Length 5 in., by 74 in. in alar expanse: wing 23 to 23 in.; Ist
primary ;%; in., the second 3 in. shorter than the third, which about
equals the 4th and Sth: tail 23 in.; its outermost feather § in.
shorter: bill to gape 3 in.: tarse # in. Jrides dark. Bill dusky
above, light carneous below : legs light brown, tinged with plumbeous
on the joints. Plumage, above uniform tight greyish-brown ; below
pale or albescent, passing to white on the chin, middle of belly and
vent: lores, continued as a slight streak passing over the eye, and
the orbital feathers, pale.

This bird is very common in Lower Bengal during the cold sea-
son, upon sandy soil above the tideway of the rivers; haunting
baubul topes and scattered trees near villages, as well as hedges and
bush-jungle. Those of 8S. India have a slight ferruginous tint
throughout ; but we can detect no further difference. It would not’
appear to inhabit the sub-Himalayan region.

2. Pu. macntrostais, nobis, J. A. S. XII, 966: Phyllopneuste
indica, nobis, J. A. S. XIV, 593: Ph. trochilus ? apud Hodgson,
Gray, Zool., Misc. 1844, p. 82.

Length 5 to 54 in., by 8} in. across: wing 23 to 2? in., its first
primary measuring ¢ in., and the second being ;% in. shorter than
the third, which does not quite equal the 4th and 5th: tail 2 to 25
in., its two outer feathers on each side very slightly graduating :
bill to gape 3 in.: tarse }in. Irides dusky. Bill dusky plumbeous
above, fleshy horn-colour at base of lower mandible. Legs albescent
plumbeous. Plumage, duskyish or infuscated olive-green above,
having a faint tinge of tawny, especially on the wings and tail;
the medial larger coverts of the wings being tipped with albescent-
ereenish : a narrow but conspicuous pale yellowish supercilium, and
the lower ear-coverts are partly of the same hue: under-parts pale ;
the breast tinged with ashy, mingled with faint yellowish; and the rest
of the lower-parts are more or less of a purer yellowish-white. The
tawnyish hue of the wings and tail resembles that of the upper-parts
of the European Pu. rurus, whence the name of the latter species.

The species appears to be generally diffused over the country,
and we have seen specimens from the eastern coast of the Bay of
Bengal, and also one from Chusan. We have been informed that it
has a pleasing song.

a8 2

484 A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopt. [ No. 5.

3. Pu. tueusris, nobis, J. dA. S. XII, 968. Length 43 to 43
in., by 74 in. across: wing 23 in. ; first primary 7 to 7% in., and the
2nd 5, in. shorter than the third, which does not quite equal the
4th and 5th: tail 13 in., subeven. Bill to gape nearly in. Tarse
3 in. Irides dusky. Bill dusky above, and also on the medial part
of the lower mandible ; the rest amber-coloured. Legs pale greenish-
dusky. Plumage, above dusky olive-green, nearly as in the last
species, but without the tawny shade; also a similar pale yellowish
supercilium, and tips to the medial wing-coverts: below albescent,
faintly tinged with yellow medially, and laterally with the hue of
the flanks.

Common in Lower Bengal during the cold season, and more or
less so over the country generally.

4, Pu. arrinis; Motacilla affinis, Tickell, J. A. 8S. II, 576: Ph.
flaveolus, nobis, passim; Abrornis xanthogaster, Hodgson, Gray,
Zool. Misc. 1844, p. 82. Length 43 to 43 in., by 6} to 7 in. in
expanse: wing 2% to 23 in.; having the lst primary { in., and the
second ;>, in. shorter than the third, which almost equals the 4th
and 5th: tail 12 to 1% in., its outermost and penultimate fea-
thers very slightly graduating: bill to gape 3 in., or a trifle more:
tarse ? in., or nearly so. Irides dark. Bill dusky above, amber-
coloured below: legs pale brownish-dusky, tinged with yellow; the
soles more or less yellowish. Plumage, above fuscous olive-green,
with an extremely faint tawny tinge; no pale tips to the medial
wing-coverts; supercilia, cheeks and under parts, pale sullied yellow,
brightest on the middle of the belly, with a slight tawny tinge in
some, and the breast and flanks a little infuscated.

This species might be supposed to be the young of the preceding,
in corresponding yellowish garb to the young of Pa. TrRocuiLus and
Pu. RuFUS; but on minute comparison of freshly killed specimens,
they are seen to be distinct. The bill is more feeble, and much
more compressed, in PH. AFFINIS; whereas in PH. LUGUBRIS it is
very little compressed, and the rictal sete are considerably more

developed. The colour of the legs is also very different, being in
LuGuBRIS pale greenish-dusky, while in arrrnis there is a strong
tinge of brown. From examination of a great number of specimens,
we feel convinced that the colouring here described is permanent,

1854. | A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopt. 485

The species is common in Lower Bengal, more so above the tideway
of the rivers, and we believe that it is generally distributed over
India. |

5. Pu. mnpicus; Sylvia indica, Jerdon, Madr. Journ. XI, 6:
Ph. griseolus, nobis, J. A. S. XVI, 448.

Length 53 in., by 74 in.: wing 23 in.; having the first primary
2 in. long, and the second 2 in. shorter than the third, which equals
the sixth, and is scarcely shorter than the fourth and fifth: tail 2
in.: bill to gape ;°; in.: tarse 2 in. Irides very dark brown. Bill
dusky above, below pale amber: interior of the mouth whitish, with
seareely a tinge of yellow. Tarse externally and the toes above,
light brown; internally and beneath, yellow. Plumage, above
uniform dull ash-colour, without a tinge of green: supercilia, clear
pale yellow: lower-parts pale dull yellowish, purer on the middle of
the belly, and the rest more or less tinged with dull tawny.

This species appears to be found chiefly in the peninsula of India,
and is rare in Lower Bengal.

6. Pu. Fuscatus, nobis, J. A. S. XI, 118: Ph. brunneus, nobis,
J. A. S. XIV, 591, (the young).

Length 5 to 5i in. by 74 to 7% in.: wing 24 to 23 in.; having
the first primary 13 to 1% in., and the second ;% in. shorter than
the third, which equals the 6th and is a little shorter than the 4th
and 5th: tail 24 in., with its outermost feathers ;3, in. shorter than
the middle ones: bill to gape nearly 3 in.: tarse $in. Inides dark
hazel. Bill dusky above, yellowish at base of lower mandible ;
inside of the mouth rather pale yellow: legs greenish-brown.
Plumage, above uniform olive-brown ; below albescent, purest on
the throat and middle of belly, and weakly tinged with a ferruginous
or ruddy hue on the pale supercilia, sides of neck, flanks and lower
tail-coverts, and more faintly on the breast; axillaries also weak
ferruginous, with the fore-part of the under-surface of the wing ;
and the primaries are slightly margined with pale rufescent: no
trace whatever of a wing-band. The young (Ph. brunneus, nobis,
passim,) resemble the adults in colour, but the wings and tail are
rather shorter, and the plumage is of somewhat more open texture.

Not rare in Lower Bengal during the cold season ; but commoner,
it would seem, to the eastward, and especially in Arakan.

486 A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopi. [ No. 5.

7. PH. virtpanvs, nobis, J. A. 8. XII, 967:* Abrornis tenui-
ceps, Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844, p. 83. (Perhaps Pa.
TRooHILUS of W. India apud Gould).

Length 4¢ to 53 in., by 7¢ to 73 in.: wing 24 to 23 in. ; its first
primary ¢ to ¢ in., and the second } in. shorter than the third,
which equals the fourth and fifth: tail 1$ to 2in. Bill to gape
nearly 3 in.: tarse 44 to in. Irides dusky. Bill dusky horn-
colour above, the under mandible yellowish except towards tip.
Legs pale greenish-plumbeous. Plumage, above light dull olive-
green, beneath greenish-albescent: a pale yellow streak over the
eye; and a slight whitish bar on the wing, formed by the tips of its
larger coverts.

The commonest species of the genus in Lower Bengal; and we
believe generally diffused. The only sound we have heard it utter
is a faint ¢iss-yip frequently repeated ; but never a number of times
in continuous succession, like the much louder f¢sth-tseh of the
European PH. RUFUS.

8. Pu. nrripvs, nobis, J. A. 8S. X11, 965: Muscicapa nitida (?),
Latham, Franklin: Sylvia hippolais apud Jerdon, Madr. Journ.
XI, 6; Hippolais Swainsoni, Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Misc. 1844, p,
82. (Probably Sylvia sibilatrix of Royle’s list.)

Length 43 to 42 in., by 7% to 73 in. across: wing 2% to 23 in.;
. having the first primary ,9, to ? in., and the second # in. shorter
than the third, which equals the fourth and exceeds the fifth: tail
12 to 2 in.: bill to gape in.; and tarse 2 in. Irides dark. Bill
carneous-dusky, the lower mandible pale; and legs light brownish,
tinged with yellow on the toes. Plumage, above of a much livelier
green than in any of the preceding, resembling that of the Huropean
Pu. srBitatRix; below unsullied pale yellowish, brightest about
the breast ; and there is a pale wing-band, formed by the tips of the
larger coverts of the secondaries.

This pretty species appears to be very generally distributed, but
is somewhat rare in Lower Bengal.

9. Pu. rristis, nobis, J. 4A. 8S. XIT, 966: Sylvia trochilus apud
Jerdon, Madr. Journ. XI, 6.

* Phyllopneuste rufa apud nos, J. A. S, XJ, 1915 and Ph, affinis, Ann. Mag.
N. H. 1843, pt. 2, p.

1854. | A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopt. 487

_ Length 44 to 5 in., 63 to 63 in.; of wing 2 to 23 in.; the first
primary 3 in. (in large specimens), and the second ¢ in. shorter
than the third, which equals the fourth and fifth: tail 14 to 2 in.:
bill to gape 4 in.; and tarse , to in. Inrides dark. Biull black-
ish, tinged with yellow at base of lower mandible; and gape also
yellow: legs dull black. Plumage, above uniform dull brown:
below albescent, with a faint tinge of ruddy or ferruginous on the
pale supercilia, sides of neck, breast and flanks; and no tinge of
yellow except on the axillaries and fore-part of the wing underneath,
which are almost pure light yellow. Bill small and slender.

A common species, and generally diffused. We once observed it
in great abundance, together with CALAMOHERPE AGRICOLA, haunt-
ing low bushes near the Calcutta salt-water lake.

10. Pu. occrprratts; Phyllopneuste occipitalis, Jerdon, nobis,
J. A. S. XIV, 598.

Length 43 in.: of wing 23 in.; the first primary ? in., and the
second ;, in. shorter than the third, which nearly or quite equals
the fourth and fifth: tail 2 in., even or squared. Bill to gape 2 in.
Tarse 11 in. Alar and caudal feathers unusually firm. Bill light
dusky above, pale below: legs pale. Plumage, above mingled green
and ashy, the latter prevailing on the back, the former on the
rump, wings and tail; crown dusky, with whitish supercilia, and. a
conspicuous pale medial line, broader and tinged with yellow at the
occiput: a slight but distinct yellowish-albescent wing-band ; the
fore-part of the wing brightish green; and its margin, with the
axillaries, pure light yellow. Lower-parts albescent, mingled with
yellowish, and very faintly tinged with ruddy. Inner webs of the
three outer tail feathers on each side narrowly bordered with white,
the ante-penultimate less so.

This pretty species we have only seen from the Deyra Doon and
from S. India. In colouring, it approximates the groups Reguloides
aud Abrornis ; but the remarkable firmness of its wings and tail is
peculiar, and prohibitive of its association with either.

The next three species (constituting the subgroup Reguloides,
nobis,) have, like the last, a pale medial streak on the crown, and
they greatly approximate the genus Ree@uLvs in figure and propor-
tions, and even in colouring (minus the developed crest); but their
habits are those of other PHyLuoscort.

488 A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopi. [No. 5.

11. Pu. rrocurnomwss; Acanthiza trochiloides, Sundevall (1837) :
Phyllopneuste reguloides, nobis, J. A. S. XI, 191, XII, 963 (nec
reguloides apud Hodgson).

Length of a male 42 in., by 7} in.: wing 23 in.; its first prima-
ry 11 in., and the second % in. shorter than the third, which equals
the fifth and isa little shorter than the fourth; but, in some,
these three are equal: tail 13 in., even. Bill to gape 3 in., or nearly
so. Tarse 11 in. Length of a female 45 by 63 in.; wing 2,3; in.;
and tail 1$ in. Ivrides dark. Upper mandible dusky, the lower
yellow ; and legs yellowish-brown tinged with plumbeous. Plumage,
above dull green, a little infuscated, with two conspicuous yellowish-
white bars on the wing, formed by the tips of the greater and lesser
coverts: below albescent-greenish, a little tmged with yellow:
a broad yellowish-white or pale yellow supercilium; and above this
a broad dusky band, leaving the middle line of the crown dull green
like the back, but paling at the occiput; below the supercilium the
colour is also dusky : axillaries, with the fore-part of the wing under-
neath, yellow ; and the outermost and penultimate tail-feathers have
a narrow whitish margin to their inner web.

Inhabits the sub-Himalayas, and visits Lower Bengal in some
abundance during the cold season. We have obtained one so late
as March 15th in the vicinity of Calcutta.

12. Pu. Prorreutus; Motacilla proregulus, Pallas: Regulus
modestus, Gould; and, in abraded plumage, &. znornatus, nobis, J.
A. S. XI, 19, and Ph. montanus, Hutton, nobis, Catal. No. 1105:
Phyllopneuste nitidus, Hodgson, G. BR. Gray.

Length generally about 4 to 47 in., by 6 to 63 im. across: wing
24 in.; its first primary 3 in.,* and the second not ,% in. shorter
than the third, which exceeds the sixth, and nearly or quite (in
different specimens) equals the fourth and fifth: tail 1$ to 14 in.,
even. An unusually large specimen measured 4¢ by 7 in.; wing 24
in.: taill?in. Bill to gape nearly 3 im.: tarse 11 in. Irides dark,
Upper mandible dusky, the lower yellow except at tip; and legs
rather pale brown, without any plumbeous tinge. Bill nearly as much
compressed asin Rraunus. Plumage, above olive-green, brightest
on the rump, wings and tail: crown dusky, with a pale mesial line,

* In one only, of several specimens, 2 in.

;
,
'
«
‘
:
d
{

1854. | A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopi. 489

sometimes well defined, but in new plumage not very distinct; and
in much worn or abraded plumage, it often disappears altogether,
and the upper-parts are then dingy greyish-brown, with scarcely a
tinge of green: two conspicuous yellowish-white bars on the wing,
the hinder more broad ; and behind this is a dark patch, correspond-
ing to the black seen in Reaunvs: tertiaries conspicuously margined
with whitish (as more or less in Rea@uxus), and secondaries and
some of the primaries slightly tipped with the same: axillaries, with
the fore-part of the wing underneath, pale yellow: can and
lower-parts greenish-albescent.

Common in Lower Bengal, where a few perhaps breed; but the
great majority retire to the mountains for that purpose.* As an
exceedingly great rarity, it has been met with in Dalmatia and in
England. Habits as in other species of PHyzLLoscorvs, and not (as
in Re@uLus) gregarious: song-note nearly similar to that of Pu.
SIBILATRIX, but considerably weaker. |

13. PH. cHtoRonoTUs; Abrornis chloronotus, Hodgson, Gray’s
Zool. Mise. p. 82; G. R. Gray, ‘Appendix to Catalogue of speci-
mens presented by Mr. Hodgson to the British Museum,’ p. 152;
v. Regulus modestus apud Hodgson.

Resembles the last, but is smaller, with bill conspicuously shorter
and darker-coloured, and the rump pale canary-yellow, strongly con-
trasting with the hue of the back; the median coronal line much
more conspicuous, and the pale margins of the tertiaries less so. Its
size is that of the European REGuLUS CRISTATUS.

Length 3% in., or a trifle more: wing 1% to 2 in. ; its first primary
*, in., the second ¢ in. shorter than the third, which does not equal
the fourth and fifth. Bull to gape about $ in., and tarse 2 in.: tail
14 in. to 13 in. Upper mandible blackish, the lower pale except
towards tip. Legs pale. In other respects like the last, from
which it is at once distinguished by its pale pure yellow rump.

This minute species appears to be peculiar to the sub-Himalayan
region, where extensively distributed. a

Genus Reauyvs, (antig.,) Cuvier.

Capt. Hutton states that both R. tantcapritus and R. crisra-

* A reputed nest, taken near Calcutta, is described J. A. S. XII, note to
p. 965.

3 T

490 A. Monograph of Indian Phylloscopi. [No. 5.

rus of Europe inhabit the N. W. Himalaya. We have seen only a
single male specimen, procured by Capt. Thomas at Simla ; and this
perfectly resembles R. crisTarus, except in being considerably
larger, and the fine flame-coloured interior crest would seem to be
more developed. Length of wing 23 in., and of tail 18 in. In
several British specimens of R. cristarus, the corresponding mea-
surements are 2 in., and 14 in., with the rest in proportion. Should
this difference in size prove constant, the race might be denominated
R. HIMALAYENSIS; requiring, however, to be first minutely com-
pared with the N. American R. sarrapa, Lichtenstein (v. ¢ricolor,
Jardine). Mr. Hodgson would not appear to have met with a true
Reeutus in Nepal.

Genus Cunicreeta, nobis, J. Ad. S. XII, 968.

“ General structure of Puyiioscopus, but having a narrow Fly-
catcher’s bill and armature of rictus, the ridge of the upper mandible
angulated, and the breadth of the bill evenly attenuating.” Such
are the characters of the first or typical species, to which may be
added that the claws, especially that of the hind-toe, are longer and
less curved. In other species, however, the form grades to that of
PuyLuoscopus; but there is a general and marked resemblance
of colouring throughout the series, indicative of their unity as a
group, and which would help to separate it from the European type
PHYLLOPNEUSTE (v. Hippolais). In general, the upper-parts are
green, the lower bright yellow wholly or in part, and the crown
exhibits the colouring (variously modified) of PHyLLoscoPus occt-
PITALIS and of the subgroup ReeuiorpeEs ; while the two or three
outer tail-feathers are, in most of the species, largely marked with
white on the inner web. Their habits appear to be quite similar to
those of the PHYLLOSCOPI.

1. C. Burxir; Sylvia Burkii, Burton, P. Z. S. 1835, p. 153:
Acanthiza arrogans, Sundevall (1837); Cryptolopha auricapiila,
Swainson, 2} Centen. (1837); Muscicapa bilineata, Lesson, Rev.
Zool. de la Soc. Cw. 1839, p. 104.

Length 43 by 63 in.: wing 23 in.; its first primary ? in., and
the second ¢ in. shorter than the third, which equals the sixth or
seventh (in different specimens), and is rather shorter than the
intervening two or three: tail 12 in.: bill to gape exceeding } in. ;

1854. | A. Monograph of Indian Phylloscopr. 491

and tarse 41 in. Ivides dark. Bill dusky above; underneath, with
the legs, pale amber or brownish-yellow, darker on toes. Plumage,
above bright yellowish olive-green ; below full siskin-yellow through-
out; the cheeks and sides of neck intermediate: over each eye a
broad black streak reaching to the occiput, leaving the middle of the
head greenish, slightly flanked with ash-grey: tail dusky, its middle
feathers margined with the hue of the back, and the inner web of
the outermost white nearly throughout, as also the terminal half of
that of the next. Some have a slight yellowish wing-band, which
in others is barely indicated.

This pretty little bird is not uncommon in Lower Bengal during
the cold season, and like the rest of its tribe retires to the sub-
Himalayan region to breed. Its bill has more decidedly the Fly-
catcher form than in any of the following. ;

2. C. canrator; Motacilla cantator, Vickell, J. A. S. II, 576:
C. schisticeps, Hodgson, Gray’s Zool. Misc. 1844, p. 82; G. R.
Gray, ‘Appendix to Catalogue of specimens presented by Mr.
Hodgson to the British Museum,’ p. 153.

Length 43 in., by 6§ in. expanse: wing 24 in. ; with primaries
asin C. Burxii: taill2in. Bill to gape nearly 3 in.; and tarse 3
in. Irides dark. Bill light dusky above, amber-coloured below :
legs light yellowish-carneous, with a leaden tinge. Plumage, bright
olive-green above, yellower on the wings and tail: throat, cheeks,
supercilia, lower tail-coverts, and margin of wing, bright yellow ;
the belly and flanks greyish-white: greater wing-coverts tipped with
pale yellow, forming a slight bar on the wing: on each side of the
crown a broad black band; and an intermediate narrower greenish
one, becoming yellower upon the occiput: upper tertiaries very
slightly margined at the tips with yellowish-white; and the tail-
feathers have a narrow yellowish-white internal border.

This pretty species is rare in Lower Bengal, becoming commoner to
the westward. The billis narrower and the rictal sete are less deve-
loped, while the claws (especially that of the hind-toe) are shorter
and more curved, than in C. Burxtt.

3. C. puncuRa; Abrornis pulcher, Hodgson, nobis, J. dA. &
XIV, 592: Abr. erochroa (?), Hodgson, Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844,
p. 82 (undescribed) ; G, R. Gray, Appendix to Catalogue, p. 152.

om 2

492 A Monograph of Indian Phylloscopi. [ No. 5.

Length 43 in., of wing 2% in., with primaries as in C. Burxtt: tail
17 in.: bill to gape 3 m.; and tarse nearly $ in. Bill dusky above,
below yellow or amber-coloured; and tarse pale. Plumage, above
dull olive-green, brighter on the rump and margins of the wing and
tail-feathers, those of the primaries yellowish, and a pale rufescent
bar across the wing: two broad black streaks on the crown, and
between them a dull greenish streak flanked with ashy: supercilia
also dull green; but the orbital feathers are yellow ; and the entire
under-parts are pale dull yellow, or albescent-yellowish, becoming
of a deeper yellow on the belly and lower tail-coverts: tail having
its three outer feathers wholly white, save the terminal half of their
outer web, together with the tip of the inner web of the ante-penul-
timate and slightly of the penultimate.

Inhabits the Nepal and Sikim Himalaya. *

4. CO. scuisticEers ; Abrornis schisticeps, Hodgson, nobis, J. A. 8.
XIV, 592: Phyllopneuste xanthoschistos, Hodgson, Gray, Zool.
Misc. 1844, p. 82 (undescribed) ; G. R. Gray, ‘ Appendix to Cata-
logue,’ p. 151.

Length 43 in.: of wing 23 in., with primaries as in C. Burxitr:
tail 13 in.: bill to gape 3 in.; and tarse $ in. Bill dusky above,
below amber-coloured ; and feet apparently pale brownish-plumbe-
ous. Plumage, above pale ashy, passing to greenish-yellow on the

* Mr. G. R.'Gray suggests that this may be the young of his ABR. EROCHROA,
Hodgson, which he thus describes :

‘¢ Length 5 in.; bill from gape 4 in.; tarse $ in.: wings under 23 in. Upper
surface olive-green ; a streak over each eye from the nostrils, under surface and
lower part of back, yellowish-white, brightest on the back [rump?] and vent:
wings with the tips of the greater coverts broadly margined with rufous-white :
quills brownish-black, narrowly margined with yellowish-green: tail slaty-brown,
margined with yellowish-green, the outer feathers principally white.’’

We suspect that this description merely refers toa fine specimen of C. puL-
CHRA; and may remark that the present is the only species of the series of which
the Society possesses but an indifferent specimen Of the rest, C. casTANEOCEPS
we have never seen; but all of the others, save four, we here describe from recent
specimens shot near Calcutta! The four exceptions are—PHYLLOSCOPUS OCCIPI.
TALIS, and Pa, CHLORONOTUS, and the two CuLiciPpETa which next follow; and
to these may be added the Recutus.

1854. | A. Monograph of Indian Phylloscopi. 493

rump, wings and tail: below, with the cheeks and lower half of the
ear-coverts, wholly bright yellow: a whitish-grey supercilium and
narrow medial streak upon the crown, and two broad ill-defined
lateral streaks of rather a more dusky grey than that of the back:
outermost and penultimate tail-feathers only, white on their inner
webs. The young have looser plumage and all the colours less
intense.

This appears to be very common throughout the sub-Himalayan
territories, and is likewise met with in Arakan ; but it appears never
to descend from the hills. According to Capt. Hutton, it is a com-
mon species at 5000 ft. elevation, and commences building in March.
The nest would appear to resemble those of PHYLLoscoPpus TROCHI-
Lus and Pa. gurus. Hegs spotless white. Vide Hutton, in J. A.S.
XVII, pt. IT, p. 688.

5. C. potiogEnys, nobis, J. A. 8S. XVI, 441.

Length 4; in.: of wing 23 in., with the outermost primary 3 in.
long, the second exceeding it by ;% in., and the third + in. shorter
than the fourth, which equals the fifth and sixth: tail 13 in.: bill to
gape ;®; in.; and tarse 3 in. Bill dusky above, yellow or amber-
coloured below. Legs pale. Plumage, above dark olive-green,
slightly yellowish on rump, with a conspicuous narrow yellowish-
white wing-band: crown and ear-coverts dusky-grey, with blackish
coronal bands ; the chin, and feathers proceeding: from the base of
the lower mandible, greyish-white: rest of the lower-parts bright
yellow: tail with its three outer feathers white on the inner web, as
in C. PULCHRA.

We have only seen this well marked species from Sikim. It
might be mistaken for the preceding on a very superficial view; but
besides the differences in the details of colouring, its wings are much
more rounded and the bill is somewhat less compressed.

6. C. casTaNEocEPrS; Abrornis castaniceps, Hodgson, nobis,
J. A. 8. XIV, 593; Abr. castaneoceps, H., Gray, Zool. Mise. 1844,
p. 82; G. R. Gray, ‘ Appendix to Catalogue,’ p. 152.

“Length 45 in.: wing nearly 2 in.: bill to gape above 3 in.:
tarse in. Upper surface olive-green: front and top of head, pale
rufous-chesnut ; hind-head and nape greyish-slate. Lower part of
back and abdomen bright yellow: throat white: wings and tail

494 A Passage in the life of Valintke. [No. 5.

brownish-black, margined with yellowish-green: greater coverts of
the wings tipped with yellow, forming two bands.’’—G. R. Gray.

“ Above vernal green: belly, vent, and croup, deep yellow. Chin
to belly white, passing laterally to soft plumbeous. Top of head
chesnut, bounded by black to sides. Bull and legs pale. Length 4
in.: wing 11% in.: tail 13 in.: bill to forehead 3 in.: tarse ? in.” —
Hodgson.

Procured by Mr. Hodgson in Nepal. We have never seen a
specimen.

Finally, may be noticed a Javanese. species of this group.

7. C. rrivireata; Sylvia trivirgata, Temminck, Verreaux ILS. :
Phylloscopus trivirgatus, Strickland, figured and described in Sir
W. Jardine’s ‘ Contributions to Ornithology,’ November, 1849.

“ Length 4 in.; of wing 2 in. 2 1.; middle tail-feathers 1 in. 8 L.;
outermost 15 in.: bill to gape 5 1.; tarse 7 1.

“In plumage, it greatly resembles the broader-billed but closely
allied C. Burxer of India. Middle of crown olive-yellow, which
occupies the inner webs of the feathers, the outer webs being deep
fuscous, nearly black, with an olive tinge, forming a broad dark
stripe on each side of the crown: between this and the eye isa
superciliary streak of clear yellow : a streak of fuscous passes through
the eye; the cheeks, throat, and lower-parts are bright yellow, with
an olive tinge; back and wings yellowish-olive: beak horn-coloured,
the base of lower mandible pale; and legs brown.

“TInhabits the island of Java.’ Strickland.

LPL LLL Os

A Passage in the life of Vilmikt.— By Firz-Epwarp Hatt, Esq. M.A.

It is a current belief, in many parts of India, that the poet Val-
miki, the author of the Ramayana, was a thug or strangler. This
notion was probably derived from a strain put upon the following
verses, which make out Valmiki to have been, originally, on his own
confession, simply a robber. This extract also embraces the received
account of the origin of the poet’s name.

1854.]

wads ufcasy ews ufadiseaza |

495

496

A. Passage in the life of Viluwki.

cae ai afaser ween fracas |
cag ufad ext aaaafaaaar: |
sfasifas Vs a aWs: BAaraa: |

Taal Vay: aa aaa fegewan: |
AE wats SauAcqag_ar |
SBUARDAAAT TS faqaatasa |
wq wetayg ara wa faaaefua: |

ia] : SN ~
aaqagtaeiay aatarsaaarate |
Val FAAS Way: TAcaAA |
alqufamneia aRar qaAfeaa: |
aalaiiatase ates wre:
aTaaseafaaat aati ears |
qmalata aarat sented sa Iga

~ q ° aS

naa a aategata CaRaaa |

Translation of the above.

[ No. 5.

By whom, or how, O Rama, can the greatness of thy name be
rehearsed,—that name by whose power 1, O Rama, have attained

the rank of a Brahman saint? In bygone times I was bred among
Kirdtas, with the children of Kiratas.* But by birth only was I

* “¢ By Kirdtas, foresters and mountaineers are intended, the inhabitants, to the

present day, of the mountains east of Hindustan ’’

p. 175, note 4.

Wilson’s Vishnu Purana,

1854.) A Passage in the life of Valmiki. 497

a Brahman; for I was perpetually devoted to the practices of
S‘idras. From S‘idra women many children were born to me of
unsubdued passions. And at last, having fallen in with robbers,
I myself, of yore, became a brigand,—bearing constantly a bow and
arrows, and resembling, to men, the god of death. In a great forest,
on a certain occasion, I saw before me the seven Munis,* resplen-
dant, and glorious like fire and the sun. Through cupidity I pursued
them, longing to seize their possessions; and I shouted “stop,
stop.’ Seeing me, the Munis asked, “ Wherefore hast thou come,
base Brahman?” “To acquire something, O most excellent of
Munis,’’ was my reply to them. “ My children, my wife, and others,
—many,—are starving. To save them I wander through the moun-
tain forests.’’ Upon this, they, undismayed, said to me: “Go and
ask your family, one by one, whether they consent, or not, to parti-
cipate in the guilt of the numerous sins that are daily committed by
thee. We will certainly remain here until you return.’ Replying,
‘yes,’ I went home, and put the question propounded by the Munis,
to my children, wife, and others. They replied to me, O noblest
of the Raghavas, ‘“ All the sin is, we deem, thy own alone: we are
willing to be sharers in the wmmediate fruit of it only.” Contrite at
hearing this, I went back, thoughtful, to the place where the Munis,
with hearts full of compassion, were waiting. At the very sight of
them, my soul was purified. Flinging away my bow and other
weapons, I fell prostrate, crying, “ Save, O excellent Munis, me who
am on the road to the sea of perdition.’’ Beholding me lying before
them, the venerable Munis said to me: “ Rise, rise: blessings be
upon thee. Communion with the pious is effectual. We will instruct
thee somewhat; and so thou shalt be saved.’ Looking at each
other, they continued: “This vile Brahman, as being addicted to
evil courses, deserves only to be shunned by the virtuous. Since,
however, he has come for sanctuary, he must be diligently protected,
by being taught the way of salvation.’’ So saying, O Rama, they
enjoined that, with fixed attention, I should unremittingly meditate, in
that very place, upon thy name, its syllables being transposed, namely,

* The name of Muni is applied to any divine sage. It is here used for Rishi, as
appears from the sequel. For the various conflicting accounts of the seven Rishi:,
see Wilson’s Vishnu Purdna, p. 49, note 2.

498 Literary Intelligence. [No. 5.

mara.* “ Meditate,” said they, “as directed, till we come again.”’ Hav-
ing thus spoken, the divinely wise Munis departed. At once I did as
I had been bidden by them. With concentrated mind I meditated,
and lost all consciousness of things external. Above me, rigid in
figure, and detached from all commerce with the world, there arose,
after a long lapse of time, thus employed, an ant-hill. Subsequently,
at the close of thousands of cycles, the Rishis returned. ‘Come
out,’”’ said they to me; and immediately, on hearing this command,
IT stood up. And I emerged from the ant-hill, like the sun from the
mist of morning.¥ The band of Munis then addressed me: “ Great
Muni, be thy name Valmiki; for thy egress from the white-ant hill
(Valmika) has been to thee a second birth.’’ Thus speaking, O
most eminent of the race of Raghu, they proceeded on the road to
heaven.{

- This narrative is to be found at S’l. 64—86 of the sixth chapter
of the second book, called Ayodhyd-kanda, of the Adhydtma-ramdayana.
The Adhydtma-rdmayana is said, by N aces’a Bhatta, in his commen-
tary on it, to. be a portion of the Brahmdnda-purdna. This annotater
further states, in opposition to the general opinion, that the Valmiki
here spoken of is not the author of the Ramayana, but.a descendant
of Prachetas.

Literary Intelligence.

Mr. Hodgson still prosecutes at Darjiling the philological research-
es which had reached so interesting a point on his departure for
England, towards the close of 1852. Pending the receipt of a
full communication which may shortly be expected from him, the
following extracts from his recent letters will show the result
of his investigations; “results not only decisive,” says Mr. H.,
“of the widest assigned scope of Tartar affinities, but also of high
moment in illustration of the science of language in general.

* The Rishis considering him unworthy to repeat the name of Rama in its ordi-
nary form.

+ During the Indian winter.

t This passage is alluded to by Prof. Wilson, in his Hindu Theatre, Vol. I.
p. 313, foot-note: 2nd Ed.

1854. | Literary Intelligence. 499

Not only are all the Tartars from America to Oceania (both
inclusive) demonstrated to form one family, with a clearness
equal to that brought by our Bopps and Grimms to demonstrate
the full scope of Indo-European affinities, but that great law of
language expounded by Spinosa and Koerber in relation to Hebrew,
and by Tooke in reference to English, is shown to have an universal
character by its thorough and palpable bearing upon the Tartar
tongues, wherein moreover it may be grasped and held fast, not as
an induction but as a clear extant fact, owing to the so long retarded
and yet very imperfect cultivation these tongues have obtained.
And, again, the alleged grand distinction of monosyllabism and
polysyllabism upon which the inunity of the Tartars has been so
confidently rested, is shown to be valueless; the so-called mono-
syllabism being not really such, and the so called polysyllabism being
mere repetition of the same or of synonymous syllables, roots and
words: in other words it is syntheticism.

‘So that America is linked to Tartary by the greatest and most
essential characteristic of her languages. In order to reach such
results, I have had to weigh every syllable and every letter of each
word, and to trace each to a root, demonstrated to be such by its
standing alone as a word. In the vast majority of words, I have
obtained one or more samples of the pure monosyllabic form of the
vocable, and I have thence proceeded to the polysyllables, still seeking
for the radical monosyllable of every syllable of even the longest
words. My media of investigation and of test have been: 1st, Com-
parison of the differing synonymies of a given tongue. 2nd, Com-
parison of the written and spoken forms of such tongues as have
both. 38rd. Comparison of the ancient and modern words of given
cultivated tongues, where available, as happily is the case, for me, in
regard to the Deccani languages. 4th. Comparison of the dialects
of a confessedly single tongue, rich in such varieties, as the Naga
and Garo for instance. 5th, Comparison of the lancuages of the
old broken and of the recent dominant tribes. 6th, Comparison of
given words standing apart and of those words as they occur in
composition—a medium of proof which, by the way, alone suffices
to show the emptiness of the monosyllabic dogma. Happily for the
furtherance of my researches, I obtained, after my return from Europe,

3U 2

500 Literary Intelligence. [No. 5.

a fresh series of Himalayan tongues, and one of very great value as
serving to add several links to the chain of affinities that else had
been wanting. ‘These new tongues are those of the broken tribes
of Himalaya of which the Chepang, already published, is one. Our
broken tribes are precisely analogous to those of China, Indo-China,
Malaya, Polynesia and Tamulia; and the state of the languages
every where reveals the same fact, that successive waves of one and
(essentially) the same human tide swept over the South from the
North, some reaching our India direct from Tibet, others indirect
from Indo-China.’

“With reference to Indian philology only, the following are the
results of my researches. Ist, That all the cultivated Tamulian
tongues (in Ceylon as well as Deccan) are essentially one. 2nd,
That the whole of the uncultivated Tamulian tongues (Kol, Gondi,
Maler, Lerka, &¢.) are essentially one. 3rd, That the above two classes
are essentially but one and the same class. 4th, That that class is the
Tartaric, to use its largest and general designation. 5th, That a vast
number of the most indispensable vocables of the so-called Arian
vernaculars of India (Hindi, Urdu, Asamese, Bengali, Uria, Mah-
ratti, &c.) are thoroughly Tartar. 6th, That a very considerable
number of Sanskrit vocables of the most indispensable use, are
Tartar, and that not merely in their ordinary or composite, but also
in their radical forms.

“So far from seeking I have rather avoided such words as belong
to 5 and 6, lest I should retard the reception of my more immediate
and more general results; but I have found it impossible to leave those
words out of view altogether, and, though I do not anticipate ever
becoming an advocate of the doctrine of Dr. Latham and Mr.
OCrawfurd, yet am I already much struck with the fact that very
numerous words in my vocabularies, against which when they were
compiled I wrote H. U. or S. to denote a Hindi, Urdu or Sanskrit
origin, turn out upon closer investigation to be thoroughly Tartar,
even when analysed and resolved into their roots, as well as when
taken statu quo of speech and book.”

In Jameson’s Journal for April will be found a paper by Dr. Buist,
on the Physical Geography of Hindustan.

Lieut Eastwick has brought out a 2nd edition of the two first vols.

1854. | Interary Intelligence. 501

of his translation of Bopp’s Comparative Grammar, but the book is
still disfigured by many inaccuracies, which are noticed with some
severity in the Westminster Review for July.

In the Journal Asiatique No. 2 (March and April) is the first
part of a Sanskrit work, text and translation, called Bhoja-Prabandha,
or the history of Bhoj of Malwa, not the Bhoj of the Mahabharat,
but Bho} son of Sindhoula, who reigned about the middle of the
10th century, A. D. and whose capital was at Dhar or Dhara on the
Nerbudda. Sindhoula is not mentioned in the list which Pere
Tieffenthaler has given of the Malwa kings, but he, Prof. Wilson
and Wilford, who had closely studied the Bhoja-Prabandha ; all place
Bhoj between 913 and 967.

The MS., of the completeness of which the Editor M. Pavie has
doubts, is one of those taken from Bombay by M. d’Ochoa. The
1st part contains historical matter, the 2nd which is to appear in
a future No. and which is much fuller, is in.

The next article is an extract from an Arabic work by Aly Ossai-
biah called the History of Physicians, which is translated by M.
Sanguinetti. The author was a native of Damascus and lived in
the 13th century. M.deMeynard’s continuation of his Tableau
Littéraire for Transoxiana and Khorasan complete the No.

The war in Turkey can scarcely fail to leave as one of its conse-
quences an extended taste in Europe for the study of oriental lan-
guages and literature. Alexander Chodzko, known by his grammar
of the modern Persian language and other works, has published a
Manual for the use of the French army under the title of ‘Le
Dragoman Turc’, and in our own country Max Miller of Oxford has
responded to the invitation of Sir Chas. Trevelyan by drawing up
an elaborate essay on the ‘ Languages of the Seat of War in the
East,’ of which two copies have been sent for our library. The
latter, though hurriedly written, will prove of more than temporary
service ; it brings together and into a small compass much valu-
able philological information beyond the reach of the generality of

students.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,
For Avaust, 1854.

ODP DDI POPPY LPP PY SVP DAV

At a meeting of the Society held on the 2nd inst. at the usual
hour,

Sir James Cotviue, Kt. President, in the Chair,

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read and con-
firmed, and the accounts and vouchers for the months of March,
April and May laid on the table.

Presentations were received—

1. From Capt. Thuillier, Deputy Surveyor General, a Map of
the Twenty-four Pergunnahs.

2. From the Curators of the Academy of Leyden, ‘ Libri Exodi
et Levitici secundum Arabicam Pentateuchi Samaritani Versionem.

3. From Maulavi Mohammad Alum Ali Khan, an Arabic MS.
of the Kémis, in 2 Vols.

4. From Capt. Sherwill, through Capt. Thuillier, a collection of
ancient Hindu copper and silver coins.

The following is an extract from Capt. Sherwill’s note on these
coins:

“ As far as I can ascertain, they are coins of the Cheeroo Rajahs
who, in olden days, ruled over Behar and that before the Moham-
medan conquest. The coins were dug up at Futooha, or near to it,
that is, about ten miles to the east of the city of Patna. They
were twelve feet below the leve! of the country, and in their neigh-
bourhood was found a flooring of very large flat bricks about two
feet square.”

Lt.-Col. Proby T. Cautley of the Bengal Artillery, F. R.S., F. G.S.
was, pursuant to notice given at the last meeting by the Council,
balloted for, and duly elected an honorary member.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 503

Mr. W. Grapel was balloted for, and elected an ordinary member.

R. Spankie, Esq. C. S. was named for ballot at the next meeting :
proposed by G. H. Freeling, Esq. and seconded by Dr. Clarke.

The Council submitted a report recommending that the offer of
M. Alexander Von Kremer, Dragoman of the Austrian Consulate
at Alexandria, to edit the original text of Waquidy on the Wars of
Mohammad for publication in the Bibliotheca Indica, be thankfully
accepted.

Ordered that the recommendation be adopted.

Communications were received—

1. From E. Thomas, Esq., a paper entitled ‘ Notes on the present
state of the Excavations at Sarnath.’

2. From the Assistant Secretary to the Government of the North
Western Provinces, forwarding copy of a Meteorological Register
kept at the Office of the Secretary to the Government N. W. P.
for the month of June, 1854.

3. From Dr. Fayrer, Lucnow, enclosing a copy of Meteorolo-
gical Observations kept at the Lucnow Residency, for the month
of May, 1854.

4. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, enclosing abstracts of Meteo-
rological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, during
the month of April last.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report.

The Curator of the Zoological Museum exhibited a small collec-
tion of Insects which he had received from Ceylon, and a very
large Fungus (Boletus?) which had been brought down from Upper
Assam.

LIBRARY.

The library has received the following accession of books since the last
meeting.

Presented.

The Kamis, an Arabic Dictionary in two volumes MS.—By Mov-
LAvI Monammap Atam Att Kwan,

Libri Exodi et Levitici secundum Arabicam Pentateuchi Samaritani
versionem ab Abu Saido conscriptum quos ex tribus codicibus edidit A
Kuenen. Lugduni Bat. 1854, 8vo.—By tHe Curators of THE ACADEMY
or LEYDEN.

504 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.

Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indié, Deel VI. aflever-
ing III. a IV.—By tHe Naturat History Socrery oF Batavia.
Journal Asiatique, for January, 1854.—By THe Socir’te’ AsrariqueE.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, for July, 1854.—By ta Eprror.

Journal of the Indian Archipelago, for January and February, 1854.—
By tue Eprror.

Calcutta Christian Observer, for August, 1854.—By Tur Epirors.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 92.—By tur Hprror.

The Upadeshak, No. 92. —By THE Ep1ror.

The Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, for April and May
1854.—By THE Socrgry.

The Bibidhartha Safigraha, No. 28.—By THE Hpiror.

The Annual Report of the Tattwabodhini Sabha, for the Bengali year
1776.—By THE SaBua’.

Exchanged.

The Atheneum for April, 1854.

The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine for May,
1854.

The Calcutta Review, for June, 1854.

Purchased.
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 14 to 17.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History for May, 1854.
Raghava Pandaviya, an Epic Poem by Kaviraja Pandita with a com-
mentary styled Kapata-vipatika. By Premchand Tarkavagisa, 5 copies.
Ra’sEnDRALa'L Mirrra.
August 2nd, 1854.

——— ee

JOURNAL

OF THE

PelaATIC SOCIETY,

No. ViI.—1854.

A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms in the Indian and
China Seas ; being the Peninsular and Oriental Steam Navigation
Company’s Ship Precursor’s Cyclone, of October, 1851.—By Hxn-
RY Prppineron, President ef Marine Courts.

This Memoir furnishes us not only with a new track for the
Cyclones at the Sand Heads, but, at length, an instance of the rare,
though not unexpected case of the undoubted curving of a Cyclone -
track to the North-East in the Bay of Bengal, analogous to those
which are so commonly seen in the Western hemisphere! and whick
we have recently shewn to occur in the China Sea.

I commence the documents with the Logs of the ships farthest
to the Southward, so as to trace the Cyclone inwards from sea.
The documents are followed by a tabular arrangement of them and
a summary, detailing the data on which this remarkable track is laid
down, and this by remarks on the various accessary phenomena
and results of the investigation.

Abridged Log of the Barque ARarat, Capt. Rircute, from Mauri-
tius to Caleutta—reduced to Civil Time.

18th October, 1852.—The Ararat was at Noon in Lat. 11° 35° North;
Long. 87° 12’ East, with her Barometer at 29.82; Ther. 87°. Steering to the
north with a six knot breeze at W. S. W.; p. m. a little squally.

19th Oct.—a. M. more settled; but at daylight dark cloudy weather with
sharp squalls, continuing to Noon when Lat. 13° 50’ N.; Long. 29° 81’ E. ;
Ther. 84°; Bar. not marked; Wind from W. S. W. to W. b. N. Pp. mM. wind

No. LXX.—New Series. Vou. XXIII. 3 x

506 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms, — [No. 6.

marked S. S. W, strong breeze and threatening weather, which increased to
midnight, when wind is marked at S. b. W.; continued squalls and heavy
rain.

20th Oct.~The same, but moderating a little at daylight. 10.30 a. m.
violent squalls from S. W. and 8. b. W. At Noon a heavy sea coming up
from the N. Westward with a very heavy appearance, Lat. Acct. 16° 28’ N. ;
Long. Acct. 86° 58’ E.; Bar. 29.75; Ther. 84°. 1 30 p.m. rounded to ;
wind 8. S. W. increasing gale and more squalls. Barometer gradually fall-
ing. 2p.™. Bar. 29.67. Midnight hard gale and torrents of rain.

Qlst Oct.—4 a.m. bore up. Noon more moderate. Lat. Obs. 17° 6’ N.;
Long. 87° 50’ East; Bar. 29.70; Ther. 84°. Wind South at 5 a. mM. and
S. S. W. at noon; p. m. 8. S. W.to midnight. Moderate gale, ship running
7 and 8 knots to the N. b. W. but by sunset hard squalls from the southward.
Midnight, hard gale and squalls; 10 knot breeze ; wind about South.

22nd Oct.—3 a. M. wind South; 4 a. Mo. close reefed. Daylight hove to
again and made all preparations for a hard blow. 10, gale increasing and
squalls more severe from the south, ‘‘ A dense black bank hanging to the west-
ward.”* Bar. 29.62. ‘* At ll,a hard dry gale” with a heavy sea; Noon
hard gale. Lat. Obs. 19° 10’ N.; Long. Chr. 88° 2’ E.; Bar. 29.66;
Ther. 87°. P.M. wind S. W. b. S.f hard gales lying to. The same to mid-
night.

23rd Qct.—9 a. M. wind marked S. 8S. W. hard gale. Lat. by Indff. Obs.
19° 30’ N.; Long. Acct. 88° 04’, Bar. 29.68; Ther. 86°. At 3 Pp. m.
wind S. W. b. W.; 6 p.m. W.S. W. moderating and wind hauling to the
westward.

24th Oct.—3 a. mM. wind W. N. W.;6 a.m. N. W.; at 2, in 47 fathoms
mud. Daylight fine; Noon Lat. 20° 32’ north; Long. 88° 10’ east; Bar,
29.74 ; Ther. 367,

Abridged Log of the Barque Easvnatn, Captain Cuovenron, from
Penang to Caleutta—reduced to Civil Time.

The Easurain was at Noon on the 20th Oct. 1851 in Lat. 15° 25’ N.:
Long. Chr. 91° 56’ E. p.m. moderate breezes (7 knots S. East and fine.)
Bar. corrected to that of the Surveyor General’s Office, 29.95. A heavy S. W.
swell.{ Midnight the same and ship rolling very heavily.

21st Oct.—Moderate 7 and 8 knot breeze, South to S.S. W. to Noon with
avery heavy S. W. swell. Wind S. E., ship endangering her masts by rolling

* Italics are mine, this bank was the body of the Cyclone.
tT See remarks.

Eon i Pa eae

27 t= ===
(eltartalpoor
/ ~
5

(THE PENG OR COMP" STEGER )

Sha

Dacca J) ‘
i 0

f
ae

¢ S ‘

; ( ic
Burrisad LS Ss B 5

eae

one;

one

1854. | A Twenty-third Memouw on the Law of Storms. 507

so much. Noon the same swell. Lat. Obs. 17° 4’ N.; Long. Chr. 90° 33’ E. ;
Bar. 29.93; Ther. 86°; Current S. 3 W. 20’ in the 24h. p.m. wind South
ship running 6 and 7 knots to the N. b. W. with a heavy cross sea from
W.N. W. to S. W. rolling gunwales under and masts in constant danger ;*
at 5 Bar. 29.95; at 6, 29.88; at 8, 29.90; midnight 29.88. Strong gales
South; cloudy, and very heavy turbulent sea.

22nd Oct.—a. M. strong gales South and cloudy, turbulent cross sea. 4
A.M. Bar. 29.89; 6 a. mM. Bar. 29.88. Fresh gales and passing squalls
with a dark threatening appearance to W. S. W. 8 a. m. Bar. 29.90.
Close reefing. Noon strong gales and a tremendous cross sea. Lat. Obs.
19° 39’ N.; Long. Chr. 89° 55’ E. Bar. 29.88; Ther. 86°; Current S. E. b.
EK. 16 miles. p. mM. ship steering 7 knots to the N. b. W. $ West strong gales
S. S. W. course N. W.4 W. 7 knots to4 p.m. when hove to. Bar. 2 p. mM.
29.88 ; 4, 29.88; at 6, 29.84; at 8, 29.87; midnight 29.85. Hard gales and
tremendous sea from S. W. to west. |

23rd Oct.—a. M. Bar. 29.82; 4 a. M. 29.84. Daylight hard gale S. to
S. S. W. and high sea Bar. 29.88. Noon the same and sea as before S. W.
to west ; Lat. Obs. 20° 11’ N.; Long. Chr. 89° 41’ E. ; Bar. 29.85 ; Ther. 84°.
p. M. wind S. S. W. to S. W. Lying to as before, sea the same; 2 Pp. M
Bar. 29.80; at 3, 29.76 dark gloomy appearances to West and increasing sea s
at 6, Bar. 29.76. A strange phenomenon appeared all at once. The sky
from west, northerly, to north easterly, assumed a lurid hue like fire and conti-
nued to appear so for about three quarters of an hour.t At 8, Bar. 29.78.
tremendous sea continuing; midnight Bar. 29.84,

24th Oct.—4 a. Mm. Bar. 29.00; moderating; 5 a. mM. wind S. W. to West
sea going down fast; Noon Lat. Obs. 190 54’; Long. Chr. 90° 24’; Bar.
29.10; Ther. 65°, fresh breeze and cloudy.

Abridged Log (from a tabular Extract) of the Ship Lorp Prrrz,
Capt. MippxiEt0Nn, from the Mauritius bound to Calcutta.

21st Oct.—At Noon in 19° 20’ North Lat.; Long. 89° 54’ East. Wind
S. W. to S. b. E. South and S. b. E. light vessel bearing N. W. 120 miles.
Bar A. M. 29.86; p. mM. 29.90 and 29.86; Ther. 78° and 77°; a. M. squally ;

* These seas were the rearward sea of the Cyclone and the regular Monsoon sea.

+ [have put this in Italics, but the hour of the day and its appearance between
west and north leave no doubt it was an effect of the sunset ; but from the bearing
of the Cyclone disk, it was also the sunlight seen through it, and we have thus
perhaps in part, here one explanation of the phenomenon of the red sky as an
effect of refracted light ; though not for the long periods during which it has been ob-
served,

3 ie. ee

508 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6

4 p.m. hove to. Dark squally weather. Midnight strong gale, under close-
reefed main topsail, &c.

22nd Oct.—Wind S. b. E. Bars. 29.78 and 29.80 ; p. m. 29.70 and 29.70'5
Ther. 78°; Noon Lat. 20° 02’ N.; Long. 89° 20’ E. a.M. strong gales
to 8; at Noon moderate and cloudy, but p. M. strong gales and squalls with
severe lightning. Hove to as before.

23rd Oct.—Wind S. b. W. and S. S. W., S. W. b. W. and W. S. W. Bar.
29.70 and 74 to 78. At9 a.m. Light Vessel station calculated to bear N. W.
50 miles: Noon Lat. 20° 29’ N.; Long. 89° 14’ E.; 6 a. M. hurricane till
9 a. m.; at Noon fresh gale; midnight dark sully appearance to the
S. W. with much lightning.

24th Oct.—Wind West to W. b. N. Bar. 29.82 and .85 to .87 and .90': Noon
Bat. 19° 51’ N.; Long. 890 51’ East. From 2 to 8 a. M. much lightning
and heavy rain. Noon fine weather.

Ship FazrEt CuRRIM.

The Fazeel Currim, on the 21st October, when in about Lat. 19° 30?
N.: Long. 89° 40’ E. experienced a severe gale which lasted about 60 hours
with occasional lulls; sent down top gallant yards and masts and housed
mizen topmast ; bore up for Sand Heads 24th October, at 7 a. M

Abridged Log of the Ship Guoretana, Capt. WiLLIaMs, from
Liverpool to Calcutta, arranged to Ciwil Time.

Bar. | Bar. 3 : R et
Date. No. 1.| No. 2. Symp. 8 Wind. emarks.

Oct. | 29.90 | 29.97 | 29.45 | 89 | E. S. E.\p. m. moderate breeze and cloudy
19th, with smooth water; stood in and
$851. anchored at 2.30 P. m. in 93 fms.
veered out to 50 fms. on best bower;
current running strong to the W.
S. W. storm glasses very much
Kast. agitated, my Bar. No. 1, has avery
large tube and I have never before
29.93 | 29.93 | 29.43 | 89 in the worst of weather witnessed
such a pumping motion, it pumps
up and down as much as a full
tenth of an inch and the water is
smooth, very suspicious. Sent down
royal and top gallant yards, Mid:
E. N. E.| part light airs and calms with
occasiunal flashes of lightning to

the East and misty rain.
20th | 29.92 | 29.92 | 29.43] .. eee. (8 A. M. looks threatening to the
Oct. | 30.01 | 30.01 | 29.55 | 88 | .... S. E. breeze freshening got under
weigh and stood to the S. E. to

25 fms. and in to 10.

1854. | A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 509

Bar. | Bar.

Date. | no 1.| No. 2.

Symp. Wind. - Remarks.

| Ther.

Oct. | 29.91 | 29.90 | 29.35 | 89 | E. S. E.|Noon moderate and has a soft wet
20th, appearance, no observations, very
1851. little current. Lat. Acct. 21° 4?
Long. 889 40’,
29.86 | 29.86 | 29.45 | 87 | E. S, E. |p, m. Damp cloudy weather with light
squalls, 4 Pp. mM. finding the current
again setting strong to the W.S. W.
anchored in 10 fms., mud and sand
' with black shining specks; sent
down top gallant masts,
29.88 | 29.89 | 29.40} 88 | .... |Mid. part light airs; a bank to the
S. E. with lightning in that quar-
ter and a swell from the Eastward

and south.
2Ist | 29.84 | 29.84 | 29.35) .. |E.S.E.|4 a. m. ditto weather Bar. very
Oct, unsteady. Daylight, prepared for

sea; breeze increasing and sea
getting up.

29.83 | 29.72 | 29.34) .. S. E. {10 a. m. looks suspicious to the
EK. S. E. and South, got under
weigh with all possible speed and
stood to the S. W. current setting
to the nozth ; noon wind and sea in-
creasing. Weather very clear over
head with a dark gloomy appearance

29.77 | 29.76 | 29.30 | 89 |S.E.b.S.] tothe eastward round to south. Lat.
Obs. 21° 00 N. Long. 88° 30’ E.

Pp. M. increasing breeze squally ; sea
getting up rapidly ; 3 p.m. 12 fms.
water.

29.68 | 29.67 | 29.20| 88 |S.E.b.S.|4 Weather looks wild, heavy head
sea S. W. carrying all possible sail
to get an offing.

6 P. M. ditto increasing; double
reefed ; close reefed mizen and too
reefed main sail; asea burst the
jib and it blew to ribbons.

29.60 | 29.60 | 29.18 | 88 |S.E, b. S.|8 Tremendous head sea, heavy squalls
with lightning, close reefed.

29,57} 29.52) 20:05) wx eee» |Midnight, tremendous squalls, inces-
sant lightning, heavy cross sea
S. E. and S. W. ship very labour-
some; split main sail and it blew
to pieces ; forecastle full of water
brought crew aft to live; sounded
in 35 fms. stiff bottom.

22nd | 29.53 | 29.52 | 29.10 | 87 |S. S. E.|4 a. m. gale very severe 4.30 a. M.
Oct. Foresail and foretopsail blew out
of the bolt rope bent another fore-
sail by the reef and set it; got an-
other topsail on the forecastle but
was obliged to lash it to the Cap-
stan, not possible to get it aloft ;
seas running over all.

510 A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. _—[ No. 6.

Bar. | Bar. : rs
Date | no. 1.\ No. 2.| SYMP: s “ind. Remarks.
Oct. 6.15 a. m. Wind veering more to the
22nd, South wore ship to N. E. in 25 fms.
1851. mud. Extreme of Palmyras reef

S. W. b. W. 15 miles.

10 a. M.a Tremendous squall of wind
and rain, ship almost on her broad-
side, but there was nothing for it,
but hold on every thing, Burst
the forestorm stay sail, mizen stay
sail blew away, wind veered to
S. W. ship heading up E.S. E. took

29.48 | 29.47 | 29.04 | 86 |S.W.b.S.| the current on the lee beam and
at noon, ship is in 35 fms. water.
S.W.b.S.\p. mM. a hard gale and violent squalls
ship under reefed foresail and storm
main stay sail and making much
better weather ; checked the yards
84 and kept sbip E. S. E. bent the F.
topsail close reefed and handed it
84.) iS. WW. 4 p. M. ditto; glasses on the rise.
Midnight violent squalls, tremendous
cross sea, larboard bulwarks wash-

29.53 | 29.52 | 29.06
29.63 | 29.62 | 29,15

23rd ing away.
Oct. ; 29.68 | 29.68 | 29.20 | 82 soe (4 4. M. 45 fms. the gale appears
broke.

S. W. |Noon more moderate but the weather
has a very dirty appearance, looks
very wild, sounded 45 fms.

I allow the ship to be about 25 miles
south of the Floating Light.
.. |W. S. W.\p. mM. strong gale and squally, set the
top sails close reefed.
8 Pp. M. weather breaking up; light-
ning to the westward.
ee eee. |Midnight squalls with heavy rain
thunder and lightning to the east-
ward ; sea going down fast.
A. M. moderate and fine.
88 |\West. . |Noon ditto Lat. Obs. 20.34 N,
Long. 89.10 E.

29.70 | 29.70 | 29.25
29.78 | 29.77 | 29.30

24th | 29.81 | 29.80 | 29.35

29.69 | 29.69 | 29.25) .. «eee |8 A.M. ditto weather.
Oct.

By a comparison obtained here with the standard, for Capt. Williams’s Bars,
No. 1 required a correction of -+- 0.130, and No. 2, of -- 0.07, to reduce the
indications to ours here, and these corrections have been made by me, H, P.

1854 | A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 511

Letter and Barometrical Tables Srom Mr. W. BarcK ey,
Superintendent of Vatse Point Light House.

I beg to forward you statements, and memoranda of the Cy-
clone, that visited False Point, and its vicinity.

Ist. In the forenoon of the 21st inst. I saw heavy clouds rising
to the Northward and Hastward, occasionally with heavy rain. At
noon the wind N. N. E. with heavy squalls and rain at intervals ;
at 4p. mu. I took great notice of the scuds from the Northward and
Westward, and a lower scud from the 8. E. crossing each other with
a haze, and ared tinge. Round the horizon, was a circle of haze,
and the breeze continued to freshen, till it increased to a strong
gale, and veered from N. N. E. to 8. HE. with heavy passing showers,
till 3 in the morning of the 22nd, with a falling Barometer all the
time; but at times with a clear sky over head, and a thick haze
round the horizon. At 5.15 a. m. of the 22nd inst. the Cyclone was
at its highest, and at 7.30 a. m. it lulled to a stark calm, and then
it set in a heavy mist all round, but very black to the southward.
The calm lasted from 7.30 a. mM. to 8.30 a. mM. and then began to
blow hard till it increased to blow as heavy as it did to the 8S. H.* and
veered from South to West till 3 p.m. when the Cyclone broke to
nearly a calm with a rising Barometer.

2nd. Ialso make this remark on the storm wave; that the sea
we could hear from 10 to 15 minutes, before the first roller reached
the Light House, and it came in with three regular steady rollers,
and then it was done, and left the whole place in an inundated state,
carrying every thing before it; leaving us without a drop of fresh
water about the place. It was really frightful to hear it. If I
had been a landsman, I should thought it was an earthquake; it has
swept one-third of Dodwell’s Island away, the height of itt was
23 feet, but this storm wave extended to a place called Tuldundah, 24
miles from the mouth of the Mahanuddee river; this information I
received from my men whom [I sent out in different directions, from
W.N. W. to 8.8. W. distance about 30 miles each way from the
Light House. At Tuldundah, even the embankment was washed
away. ‘The names of the places that suffered greatly are Tikree,
Kodakon, Rogonatpore, Nowgong, Boliparra, Danton, Damapore,

* So in MSS. + The rise—W. B.

512 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

and Paradeep ; all these villages are nearly washed away, and about
1,430 head of cattle, have been accounted for as lost, and 120 men:
my men passed a great number of bodies, floating in the Maha-
nuddee river.

8rd. I have suffered greatly at the Point, 13 panes of glass in the
lantern, lightning-conductor, lamps, and reflectors gone; all the
men’s and other out-houses swept away, and my assistant and his
family completely washed out of their house. The whole of my
boats completely destroyed with the exception of my little jolly
boat, and she was stove in. ‘This is the most severe Cyclone I
have experienced for the 31 years I have been at sea, yet I find
they felt very little of it at Cuttack, which is 60 miles from here,
in fact I have nearly lost my all. On Sunday the 26th inst. I
boarded the Margaret S. Kelly, in distress, with her ensign union
down, going off through the heavy surf in my little jolly boat, about
10 miles off, and the Captain stated that he had seen the Black
Pagoda, the night before the Cyclone came on; I questioned him
about his Barometer, but he could not give me any information, for
he had not a light on board his vessel all night, but he mentioned
to me, that such awful thunder and lightning he never experienced,
but we had none at the Point: he could not even tell me, how the
winds varied.

I herewith enclose a register of the winds and Barometer, with
remarks at False Point.

A Register of Winds and Barometer with Remarks.

21st October, 1851.

Hours. | Baromt.| Winds. Remarks.

Noon. |29 ,, 85] N. E. Strong breezes from the North and East with
l p.m. (29 ,, 80 “0 heavy squalls, and showers of rain, with every ap-
2 og) Ms, 79 9 pearance of a strong gale; sky very clouded.

ER 4: rf i

45, 29 ,, 60 IN. N. E At 4 p. m. Scuds from the North and East and
Dr ips 29 ,, 55 | N, E. | a lower scud from the S. E. crossing. Clouded ho-
oe 29 35 01 3 rizon and clear over head with light rain.

8 ” 29 99 50) 99

9 5, [29 ,, 52 ”
i0'L,; 29 ,, 60| East
12 4 29.,,50| N. E

1854. | A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 513

22nd October, 1851.

2a. mM./29 ,, 45/E.N. E.| 2 30 a.m. The Sea made a complete breach up
: 29 ,, 22} East. | to the Light House like the rush of the bore; and
ay baise’., GO Ae carried away all the boats, boat-houses, anchors
5 ,, 15/28 ,, 5]| S.E. | and chains, and gates of the inclosure,
Gee. 30,| ,,

Li a ae 4, 10 ve 7 30 a. M. Stark calms with heavy rain.

D:.A. 28',,.''5 | Calm. 9 30 a. mM. Blew a complete hurricane with the
10 ,, 28 ,, 21 | South. | wind at South, with rain.

10 ,, 30)28 ,, 30 -

Bia 2s. ,, 70 <

INagon. |29 ,, 0} S. W.

1 p.m. |29 ,, 30) S. W.

9 ” 29 5, 45 oe)

ees 2 ee

Bee eo y, 00)" West. At 3 p.m. Gale broke with the wind at West.
list 29545 BO ‘i At 4 p.m. The water subsided.
4 ,, 30/29 ,, 54 ue

5 ,, 30/29 ,, 60 "

7 ie 29 ,, 60 i

Bo 45 29 ;, 60 ‘”

9 9) 29 y9 65 99
10 ,, 292,65 5
Blt cas 29 ,, 70 bg
a ore, 7).\

23rd October, 1851.

2s. .\29.,, 70| West.
4%; 29 ,, 70 re
6 ”? 29 19 70 99
8 9 29 ” 72 ”?
10: 53 29°53; 72 4)
re fo wes44 72 ts |

Fine weather throughout,

Abridged Report from Mr. A. Bonn, Master Attendant, Balasore.
To Captain Roeurs, Superintendent of Marine, Calcutta.

Sir,—I have the honor to report that on the 22nd inst. whilst in charge
of the Orissa bound to Calcutta, I experienced a severe gale, similar to
the Cyclone of April, 1850, by which I have lost the Orissa’s main and fore-
masts, having cut them away to save the vessel from being beached and filled,
whilst drifting on shore with two anchors ahead.

On the 20th of October,—It appeared cloudy and the Bar. was at 29.66;
but falling slightly, wind S, E.; I therefore ran in from the mouth of this
river (thinking something must have caused the tides to be earlier by 2 hours
than customary) as far as I could to get room to veer away cable, and made
allsnug. On the 21st, Bar. fell to 29.60 with rain but no indication of a

3 Y¥

514 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. — [No. 6.

storm, wind E. S. E and squally at times with rain and heavy sea, five ves-
sels ran ashore; six ran into this river.

22nd Oct.—The wind at BE. and E. N. E. Bar. a. m. 29.50; at 1 p.m. Bar.
29.55; wind freshening, tried to get down the fore yard on deck, found the
nut of the chain slings so jammed, that the yard could not be got down. At
3 p.m. Bar. 29.45; very squally; Brig drifting with the best bower ahead ;
let go the small bower, which brought her up, blowing hard E. N. E. to
N. E. both anchors ahead; at 4 p. M. Bar. 29.40, very heavy sheets of rain
with heavy gusts at N. E.; at 4-50 p.m. Bar. 29.20, found the vessel dragging
both anchors, and the sea and river one sheet of water, cut away the fore
mast which fell on the main stay and sprung the mainmast, which I also
ordered to be cut away, when she brought up and held on; at 6 p.m. Bar.
29.10, wind N. E. to N. N. E. heavy rain with roaring gusts; at 8 P. mM.
Bar. 29.1, wind N. with similar gusts of wind and sheets of rain, The Bar.
remained at 29.1 till high water, when at 9 p. m. the wind veering round
from N. W. to W. the gale decreased but blew strong from the westward
til 3 a. M.

23rd Oct.—a. M. at daylight found all the vessels ashore (but one) with
masts gone, and some turned over which had run into the river on the 21st.
Out of 24 vessels only one vessel is afloat besides the Orissa ; 5 vessels in
pieces, the rest are wrecks down the coast.

Barque ScoURFIELD, CapTain SKELTON.

The Barque Scourfield Capt. Skelton was lying at anchor close to
the Pilot vessel at the station, but had been unable to get a pilot
put on board before the Cyclone commenced, and driving from her
anchors, was eventually lost on the coast of Balasore Bay. A long
account of her Joss, and of the sufferings of her crew was published
by Capt. Skelton in the Calcutta Hnglishman, which after detailing
her attempts to work up to the station in company with a French
ship which afterwards foundered or was lost on the sands with all
hands on board, continues thus:

Tuesday, October 2\st.—A fresh south easterly wind and squally. At 10
A. M. very squally with heavy swell setting in from the southward. At 11] a. m.
Pilot brig passed close to us under sail, and when signalized for a Pilot, an-
swered—‘ when the weather moderates.” Wind kept increasing with hard
squalls. At 1p. M. bent my best topsails and courses, struck top gallant
vards and made every preparation to slip, intending to do so if I saw any
possibility of getting to the southward. During the night the ship rode
very heavily, cable to the bare end.

1854.] A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 515

Wednesday, October 22nd.—Blowing hard from south-east with roaring
gusts. At 4 p.m. she started the anchor and dragged. I immediately let go
the other and gave her 50 fathoms, which brought her up, both then appear-
ing to have an equal strain.

Bar. rose and fell from 29.70 to 29.60. At daybreak I found by the
Brig that I had dragged about 3 miles; it was then blowing a hard gale at
south-east. At 8 a. M. in a tremendous pitch she parted both cables, I got
her head to south-west, slipped the starboard chain, hove in the port, and
set the reefed courses. About 3 hours after, the sails blew to ribbands
(although nearly new) in a violent gust that also took the mizen topmast
and top-gallant masts with it. Bar. at 29.50. From this time the gusts of
wind became more frequent with increased strength, for each successive one
brought something down; the topsails though securely stowed were gradu-
ally blown from the yards, the quarter boat was blown up the mizen rigging,
the weight of which carried away the mast and it went over the side. Bar.
now fell considerably. At 4p. M. we were laid on our beam ends (although
a remarkable stiff vessel), and driving to the westward, about 6 miles an
hour fearfully fast, and knowing that now I could not be far from the land,
I cut away the masts, deeming it the only chance for the safety of our lives,
and let go the remaining anchor which we had with great exertion got over
the bows and bent to it the remainder of the port chain. As soonas the masts
were gone, and the ship came head to wind, it rushed in at the doors of the
poop and took the deck of it clean over the taffrail, leaving the sea to finish,
which it soon accomplished; sweeping away all our instruments, charts
and other effects.

She continued dragging the anchor till about midnight, when it moder-
ated; the vessel now rolled fearfully, and the wreck of boats, galley, &c.
rendered it impossible to get upon deck. During the extreme violence of
this hurricane, the Bar. fell below 28 inches, but it did not do so until that
time. As | have lost all memoranda of it, I cannot recollect how low it
did fall. This was indeed a fearful night, not one of us expected again to see
daylight ; but it was God’s mercy to spare our lives.

On the 23rd Oct.—A heavy sea and fresh westerly wind, and from this
time the ship utterly dismasted and without rudder, masts, chart, compass or
a serviceable anchor; the stock and one fluke of the only remaining one
being gone. Drifted about Balasore Bay till Wednesday the 29th when
she grounded, the crew saved themselves on rafts and arrived safely at
Kedgeree.

It appeared by the evidence on a trial in the Marine Court whieh arose
out of the loss of this vessel that as early as the 19th of October, the set
to the westward, at the Light vessel, which had begun in the night between

3 Y 2

516 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. (No. 6-

the 18th and 19th was from 1 knot to 13 knot per hour during the whole of
the 19th.

Abridged Log of the Ship Lucknow, Capt. Fauset, leaving the Pilot.
From Calcutta bound to Demerara, with Coolies on Board—Cwil
Time.
20th Oct.—Pilot left the ship at 9.30 p. m. on the 19th. Midnight squally

and rain, wind variable from Eastward. Ship standing to the South and

S.S. W.; 64a. Mm. wind E. 8S. E.; 8 a. Mm. N. East. Noon Lat. by Acct.

200 40’ N.; Long. Acct, 87° 54’ East. p. m. Wind East; ship standing South

4 knots, cloudy weather; at 10 p. m. wind N. E.; midnight increasing with

rain. Double reefs.
2\st Oct.—2 a. M. strong gales N, E., but course is marked S. b. W. and

the wind N. East yet only 4 knots! 2 a. Mm. heavy head sea; 6, heavy gales;

10 a. M. hove to. No position given at Noon. By Log worked up, she

appears to be at 10 a. M. in Lat. 199° 13’ N.; Long. 870 47’ E. At noon

in Lat. 199° 9’ North; Long. 87° 43’ East. Strong gales with rain (direction
of wind not marked) and heavy squalls. p. M. wind is marked N. W. and at

8 p. m. S. W. or veering a point in an hour. At 6, gale moderating,

midnight stiff gale and cloudy.
22nd Oct.—a. M. the same; wind apparently S. W. to Noon. Making

sail gradually. Noon, gale moderating, Lat. 17° 44’ N.; Long. 87° 30°

Kast.

Abridged Log of the H. O. BP. Vessel Caveny, Mr. Branch Pilot
E. Barrier, proceeding to the Cruizing Station—Civil Time.

21st Oct. 1852.—Winds E. b. 8. to 8. E. b. S. and squally. Heavy rain
with thunder and lightning from N. E. to N. W.at8p.m. Atl a.m. an-
chored near Saugor Sand Buoy; a. M. weighed to proceed down; 11 a. m.
wind S, E. b. S. blowing fresh; in 2nd reefs. Vessel now working to seaward
from 18 fathoms water; midnight strong and increasing breeze from E. S. E,
Bar.* 4 a. M. 29.99; at 8h. 29.95; at Noon 29.95, At 4 p.m. 29.93; at 8h.
29.92; at midnight 29.95.

22nd Oct.—Winds from E. b. 8. to W. S. W, heavy hurricane from E. S. E,
to S.S. W. a. M. moderate gale from E. 8. E.; 1-45, increasing; 2 a. M.
in 23 fs.; at 2.30 a. M. wind oscillating from E. 8. E. to S. E.; 4 4. m.
in 30 fs. water; 4.30, gale increasing ; daylight heavy gale and hard conti-
nued squalls from E. 8. E. to 8. E. and tremendous sea; topsails on the cap
furled mainsail; obliged to cut away foresail. In 25 fs. water; 8 a. M. 22

* Corrected by -+- 0.10 from a comparison with the Standard.

Se ee a ee a oe oe ee

1854.] A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 517

fs. water; gale increasing to a hurricane; 10 a. mM. 16 fs. water. Vessel
on her beam ends and settling down; cut away topmasts and lost heads of
the lower masts with them; sea rising in pyramids; 1] a. M. had drifted into
12 fs. Anchored, and finally brought up in 9 fs. with two anchors. 2 P. M.
wind veered to 8. S. W. blowing with equal force, tearing the furled sails
from the gaskets. 4 p. mM. Bar. began to rise, but gale unabated.; 8 Pp. M,
wind going round to the westward; midnight gale moderated at W. S, W.
Bar. at 4 a.m. 29.69; at 5h. 29.65; at 6h. 29.50; at 7h. 29.40: at 8h,
29 37; at 10h. 29.30; at 4p. m. 29.45; at 7 p. Mm. 29.60; at 8h. 29.75; at
midnight 29.80.

23rd Oct.—Towards morning a great deal of lightning to the S. W. Po-
sition about Lat. 20° 44’ N.; Long. 87° 20’ East; winds variable from West
to N. N. W. Bar. at 4a. mM. 29.90.

Abridged Log, Tables, and Remarks of Mr. Branch Pilot, 8. Ransom,
Commanding H. C. P. V. Tavoy, in the Hastern Channel.

We are indebted, and very greatly so, to Mr. Ransom for the fol-
lowing interesting documents, of which I arrange the extracts useful
to our purpose in a somewhat different form than that in which
they reached me; and I abridge them also at times to economise
details. The remarks given are most valuable, and cannot be read
with too much attention.

From the 6th of Oct. 1852 up to the 17th—We had one delightful spell of
fine weather (the Tavoy being stationed in the Eastern Channel); pleasant
southerly breezes and a high Barometer; the 18th showed a decided change
in the state of affairs, and drew my attention to it immediately. a. M. calm,
sultry, Ther. higher than usual, noon squalls from North to East with exces:
sive heavy rain, wind unsteady, and much sharp thunder and lightning. This
same suspicious weather continued to increase daily up to the 20th, before
the glasses became affected by it ; after that the enclosed table will shew you
the gradual decline of them, and although the total depression was not great,
still the weather was for 24 hours very severe and the sea tremendously
high, breaking, and confused, coming principally from the S. S. E. to S. E,
until the wind got to the W. S. W. when it was a pyramidical mass of waves
running one against the other,* the weight of rain in the frequent fierce
squalls was beyond any thing I ever witnessed ; it was a sheet of falling water
“en masse.” Occupying the Floating Light station (Eastern Channel) and
being at anchor, I had little else to do but to prepare my bark for the

* The wind against the track,

518 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. _[No. 6.

evident coming struggle ; and well she behaved through the whole of it, with
top gallant masts down on deck, and 160 fs. of good coir cable out; she
braved the whole without starting an inch from her position. However, I
am of opinion that we did not lay in the heaviest track of this breeze
although very near it. The glasses were at one time very uneasy, and a
sudden fall oceurred in the Marine Barometer which drew my instant atten-
tion. I thought I might have made a mistake in the reading off? but No,
repeated examinations showed me I was correct, the Aneroid and Sympieso-
meter followed the movement subsequently, but not so quick as the Marine
Barometer (by Newman, London). The abstract will show you the course
of the wind from the 18th to 8 p. mM. of the 23rd.

On the 24th.— After the weather had become fine, a strong set to the
S. E. occurred and brought down with it pieces of wreck, painted yellow and
white, also quantities of dried cocoanuts,* but the most remarkable sight was
the quantity of dead wild fowl, such as ducks, snipe, curlew and others ; which
poor birds were literally, I believe, pressed into the sea by the sheet of falling
rain I have before mentioned, many of them were about us during the gale,
but could not fetch on board. There was no forked lightning during this
breeze but occasionally bursts of light, N. E. and S. E. like the “‘ Northern
Lights” in Europe! The Temperature of the atmosphere was also agreeable
and almost constant, without any hot blasts. The crisis of the gale 1 should
say was with us from 4 ». M. of the 22nd to 4 a. M. of the 23rd when the
wind had gone round (southerly) to W. S. W. and then sulked itself out in
decreasing squalls.

I have printed the following table entire, although some of the
remarks are anticipated in the preceding letter. But the whole is
so complete a register of the passage of a Cyclone close to the
Light Vessel and of the various atmospheric disturbances and signs
attending it, that I would not change any part of the record. Mr.
Ransom in a subsequent letter says his Sympiesometer continues to
increase in difference from the other instruments, so that it may
have been a little deranged at the time of the Cyclone.

* Which Mr. Ransom supposes must have been from the wreck of a Maldive
boat.

519

A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms.

"I 'H—'prepurig on yum uosuedutoos * Aq pasmbar yey) Surog ‘peurst1o0 sy} 0} ape 9CO-O-- jo MONDINMOD x

°9Z991q 9Y1 JO ed
"M “S°M 284} YA “PN OY) 0} Soptur Z Noe 9AOIP "A “d
UdIM[VS SY, “JUSWIIUISUIULOD $31 1B SB ‘ayolg AayjBaM OY}
uayM aules ay} Suuivaq Aonq yYory SuNnvoyy ay} ‘aseioyoue
Joy WOL) Your UB Weis JOU PIp ays 9Z991q AY} Jo ajOyMm
dy} MOY SNoary) yng “YONUI 10Qe[ 0} [assaa HY} SuISNeO *]|BdIp
-1weikd pues AAvay SBA BOS BUI "AA *S “AA OUT 0} 00 pula
ay} uayM pure ‘a[VS si] JO Isapdey ayy pey aM Japisuod JT
PEs jo°wWy FO} pug oy) JO ‘Wd F WOIgT ‘odo syjnq B Ul our
-Alip puokag ‘asvuep OU pip yey} ‘pavog UO syouq [BlaAas
‘SUIUUNA BIg SULYBIIG SNOJISUBpP Yoiy wv YA 9/5 BaAVS YW

*SIYSY ULAYILONT 8Y7 07 LopUIS “oT

‘NI pune 9 ayn ur 9y.s1 fo saysnyf fiavurpsovayxa 70.0008

*puUIM POY p[NoOA jzeYI IJO[B Wody SuTyIAIaA9 UMOP JUAg

‘19JVA JO SJOIYS Oy] e10W SBM MOU ST[eNDs oy} UT] [9s Yoryar
UIBL OY} “BOG ssOld SNOpUaUal} pUB B[BS BIBAZS YW ‘Wd

*A[SNOLISUP SULYLAIG Bag ay} pue

‘aes AABOY @ SUIMO[G UOOKN] “YS Wo Ul SUIWIOD vag YSIY
Agoa B& £ Suisvasout AjANoY yoq (piley you) ‘ajVes wv sulMmolg

‘suolnzavdaid []@ apew pur ajqvo “suy

OOT 0} pois9a £ Suiyovoiudde Jayjwam as1om jo swojdutss

yuapiAa ‘Awoo]s pue ylep s1eydsowye “asuap spnojo ‘Aysns
pue som ye Apvojsun pula "| “sg 0} “YS “WY pavg surmolg

"SULGOl PUB S}SBUL JUL|RS

do, umop jyuas ‘osil 0} SuIUUISeq Bas ‘WAY SULINp ured
Aavoay pur sjjenbs paey juenbayy ym sozaoiq sulsvadouT

‘91Qvd ‘SW OO[ 0} pasaaa

‘yi Suaijs Susyyes syjenbs yf, “Wd “YS “WY 0} YON
WOJ} B]GViUBA pulm f ayivem Ajpenbs pus ‘sezoa1q oulsvaiouy

"YJOOWs BAS fa}yBdpOl puLmA “IayIBaMm

Apho]o yep Wd *Sulujysy pus sapunyy ‘ures AAvay f para

-4sB9] 94} 0} SuIOS ‘puvmy ION Ay} Woy [[enbs ysoauy Be uoou
"TN 94} 0} Suydajjoo spnojo { Auy[ns pue wyed yYsseq

—_——s

—o

*syBwayy

ee re

“ynog
‘a S'S
"a ‘SO°d SA
Tg 01
‘seq "| S'S W'S
HH S-0) SS “at
Se
‘ad 38 a
ae!
Te Sack
ue ech,
Se) Oy aN
"A °S “HOF ON Wd
"SB 0} YON
PED)

“pur AA Jo uonoa¢y

GG “SY 8G UI

9¢°0&
‘uoIssauda(y

pS
gr’ (a9
QPF oe
ze" “cc
LY’ ce
cP’ ce
gg’
coe
re’ ce
Or’ ce
Grae
9¢° ce
ge’ ce
rr ce
or’ “¢
$S° 6é
ooh ce

9c’ a4
or “e
LS (a9
mos
09° “
OL’ ce
99° 6é
cc’ 6¢
89° ¢é

a9,
Ls
*suT 09 0€

"SUIUIG puB
uoj}yonol yf,
Aq 19}
-aulosaid wig

0% SY 8% 41 OLB’
08°63 98S" 6%

0°0€ 9)8"6%

‘uolssaidaq | ‘uoissoidaq
66° 908:
8g 999°
18° ggg" ‘
084 919" “
98" 099°
a. O79" *
oo" 909°
08°“ gcc
08 © occ:
ana 909° **
88" gcgr ©
8" ogy:
oo" oF
Lg" © Oot,
06" * 999°“
06° ce QcL ‘6
86°6Z o8c
00°08 908° *
86 62 OLE
FO’ sé Ors ce
EG: ce 919° ce
ae gg" *
Gr ce 996 “cs
i 996"
LO * 988" *
ch O96: |
cl’ cs 966" ce
(ee 926'6@

"SUT 810 | “SU 9€1°0€

"LO0G “ON |x 'UsUlMeN *f

bi let aC ag

Aq plodouy | dJa}awolEg

"sy OZ) Bt [PA
‘wd F | PZ
‘wd g | 181Z
og'6L |W “2 8 |,
00°08 W *d G
00°08 tat |
00°08 |" *¥ 0
aos | vg | PPE
00°08 |" *v 9 | |
008 |™ FF |)
00°08 Hv z%
0008! 3UpuAT |)
00°08 |'* “4 OL
02:08 |" ‘ad Q |
02°08 |"" “2 9
0808 | “4 & | PPT
Ch'08 |" “dt Z |
Gr'08 | “UOON | |
Grog |" *¥ OL| |
Ools |" ‘Vg [J
OF 18 |" “a g
OS 18 Ht Z hate
00-718 |" ‘Vv 8
of'08 |'™ “a g 1
Og'6L |" ag frnoz
OO'TS | “¥ 8
00'e8 | “a g
00'S8 [HH “dt Z bru
00'%8 | “Vv g
os eg rm ‘ag })
og'%s |W ‘a % | PUIGT
ogg |" "vg |) 190
s
‘1IyT, | “UL, =

"qauunyy usagsog ‘uoynay gybvyT buryvopy ‘hoany, (4 ‘dT ‘OH “WOSNVIT OS “7070

‘To hg

‘sy wnUas pun pun ay? fo asanoa ay, yqum £ aouapisqns 871 02 auojahg wv fo urhrso ayn wosf porsad ajoyn ayZ
burag ‘acsnjour TERT 4290799) JO Pugs ayZ 02 499079 JO YIQT AYR MOLL ‘szUamnagsuT ad hq suowypasasgo fo i

520 A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. _—[No. 6.

Abridged Extract from the Log of the H. OC. Floating Light Vessel
Horr, Commander H. Hiuuer ; at the Saugor Point Station—Civil
Time.
21st Oct. 1852.—a. M. moderate N. East winds, cloudy and rain; 8 a. M.

stronger winds; dirty looking weather. Noon wind increasing at East

cloudy and squally with passing showers. 4 p. M. strong S. S. E. winds
and cloudy dirty weather with frequent heavy squalls: sunset the same;

8 p. M. blowing hard at S. E. b. S. attended with heavy squalls, thunder,

lightning and rain and a heavy sea; 10 p. mM. veered to 115 fathoms cable.

From 9 p. M, to midnight heavy gale at S. 8. E. attended with a heavy

sea and heavy gusts, and cloudy dirty weather with rain. Aneroid morning*

(9 a. M.?) 30.40; Ther. 75° ;t Bar. A 29.80; Ther. 80°; Bar. B 29.85 ; Ther.

81°, Noon Aneroid 30.37; Ther. 749; Bar. A 29.75; Ther. 80°; Bar. B

29.85; Ther. 82.9 Night (8 p. m.?) Aneroid 30.75; Ther. 78°; Bar. A

At 29.70; Ther. 80°; Bar. B 29.81; Ther. 80.0
22nd October.—Strong S. 8. E. gales, heavy sea, squally and rain to 8 a. M.

Daylight to noon, the same, with thick dirty cloudy weather. Sunset, gale

increasing to a hurricane attended with heavy squalls, and a heavy sea. At

6 p. M. driving, let go the second anchor, but the chain of the larboard anchor

fouling and cutting the coir cable slipped it, 8. p. M. wind S. S. E. midnight

a complete hurricane at S.S. EH. with heavy squalls and a heavy sea with

thick weather. Aneroid morning 30.40; Ther. 75°; Bar. A 29.81; Ther.

86°; Bar. B 29.85; Ther. 829; 8 a.m. Aneroid 30.35; Ther. 76°; Bar. A.

29.75; Ther. 84,; Bar. B 29.80; Ther. 829; 4 Pp. m. Aneroid 30.20;

Ther. 76°; Bar. A 29.51; Ther. 85°; Bar. B 29.75—82. Midnight, Ane-

roid 30.10; Ther. 75°; Bar. A 29.10; Ther. 829; Bar. B 29.10; Ther. 80°.
23rd Oct.—a. M. Blowing a complete hurricane at S. S. E. with terrific

squalls and thick weather, heavy rain and sea. 1 A. M. a heavy squall struck

the vessel and laid her on her beam ends washing away quarter boat; 8.40

A. M. vessel took the ground striking heavily; weather, so thick that no

land could be seen; 8 a. M. hurricane ‘‘ shifted to the westward with terrific

squalls ;” 9 a. M. cleared a little, found her on shore, a little to the northward
at Fakeer’s Creek with 4 feet water in the hold. Three men of a Mal-
dive vessel with 42 hands on board, which had foundered, and the crew of

the Barque Bengalee, came in sight. Noon more moderate at West; 8 Pp. Mm.

strong W. N. W. winds. From a. M. to 4 a. M. the Aneroid fell from 30.10

* Morning and night; so given throughout! J suppose at 9 a. M. and 8 P. M,.
are meant?

t Soin MSS,

1854. ] A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 521

to 29.50 and then commenced to rise gradually. Barometer fell from 29.10
to 28-33 ; and then commenced to rise gradually.

Abridged Log of the Ship Virnainiz, Carr. Juras, from Calcutta
dound to Madras and preceeding down the River. Log from Mr.
Mate Pilot Alfred Bond. In Saugor Roads.

21st Oct. 1852.—At anchor in Saugor Roads. Fresh breezes from
E. b. N. to Kast, and E. S. E. with hard squalls and heavy rain throughout
the 24 hours. Bar. at midnight 29.75. Noon 29.76. Midnight 21st—22nd
29.68.

22nd Oct.—Midnight strong breezes S. East; and cloudy; Bar. 29.68
at la.m.; at4 a. m. 29.65; at 8~ 29.60. At6a. mM. wind S. E. b. E.
Increasing bad weather appearances to Noon. All preparations made for it.
1 p.m. Bar. 29.57; 3% 29.55; at 45 29.54; at 75 29.50 5; at 9h 29.47;
at 115. 29.37; at midnight 29.30. At sunset thick and hazy with heavy
banks of clouds to the south; sun of a pale brick colour; 9 P. m. driving;
let go a second anchor; 11 Pp. Mm. gale increased to a hurricane blowing in
terrific gusts, with a high short sea making acomplete breach over all. At
11.40 cut away fore and main masts for the safety of the ship, lost bowsprit
and mizen topmast.

23rd Oct.—Midnight the wind terrific, and to be compared to nothing but
howlings and shriekings; the sky black, the sea rising in large masses
in appearance like a wall approaching the ship, of a dull glowing muddy
colour. The spray a continued sheet passing over the ship; 3 a. M. the
height of the hurricane, gusts terrific, blowing away the beats, &c.; sea rising
in pyramids, ship rolling deeply and nearly foundering at her anchors during
the night; having 7 ft. water in the hold and throwing cargo over board.
During these 24 hours the wind is marked at 1 a. M. South; at2h. S.S. W.
at 3h. West; at 5h. W. b. N.; at 6h. W.N. W.; at 7h. N. West; at Noon
North; at 2 vp. mw. N.b. E.; at 5h. N. N. E.; at 7h. N. E.; at Sh. East
and at 9h. S. East to midnight again. The Barometer is carefully register-
ed for this day as follows :—

la. m. 29.14. 1 vp, M. 29.47.
2 28.80. 49.
3 65. 53.
4 68. o3.
oy) 82. 54.
6 29.10. D4.
7 22. 55.

522 - A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

8 a. M. 2930. lp. M. 29.55.
9 33. 50.
10 39. 56.
11 43. 57.
12 45. 57.

Thermometer not marked.*

Before daylight observed several broad glaring patches in the sky, of a
pale reddish colour. Daylight hurricane, but steady, not in gusts ; ship a com-
plete wreck. 6 a. M. the wind from a hurricane decreased to a severe gale in
heavy gusts, the sea a heavy surf sweeping the decks continually and destroy-
ing and carrying every thing before it. At 10 a. M. decreasing with a
partial break in the sky. Noon clearing up. An American ship and the
Barque Bengalee at anchor with loss of main and mizen masts, and the Float-
ing Light on shore.

Abridged Statement from the American “Ship Wu. Stuneis” ix
Saugor Roads outward bound.—Civil Time.

On Sunday the 19th Oct.—Came to anchor in Saugor roads and discharged
steamer. On the 20th and 21st remaining at anchor in Saugor roads, wea-
ther squally and threatening, with rain and thunder and lightning.

Oct. 22nd.—Commences with heavy rain and moderate easterly breezes.
At 2 P. M. wind increasing, made all preparations; 6 p. M. let go the star-
board anchor and veered away on both cables; day ends with violent gales
from E. to S. E. by S. with heavy rain.

Oct. 23rd.—Commencing this day at midnight; veered out the whole of
both bower cables, gale increasing and a heavy sea bearing in from the south-
ward. At 2.30 a. M. the wind veering from E. N. E. to S. and blowing with
terrific violence, the ship commenced driving with both anchors; at 3 a. M.
the ship still driving broadside to the wind. Mizen sands close to leeward,
lee rail under water and the sea breaking over fore and aft, it was deemed
proper to cut away the masts as the only means of saving ship cargo and
lives on board.

The main and mizen masts were immediately cut away but the ship con-
tinued to drive. Then cut away the weather fore topmast back stays, and
when the topmast fell over the side the anchors took effect, bringing the
ship head to wind, fetching the bows under and sweeping her decks fore and
aft; sounded in 4% fathoms. From this time until daylight, employed clear-
ing the wreck. At 6 a. M. the wind lulled for a few moments and then struck

* J was unable to obtain any comparison with this ship’s Barometer and the
Standard.

1854. | A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 523

JSrom 8. W. blowing with increased violence until 9 a. mM. when the gale
broke with wind at N. W.

Abridged Log of the Peninsular and Oriental Company's Steam Ship
Precursor, Capt. Grirrin, at Cowcolly during the Cyclone.—Cwil
Time.

On the 22nd Oct. 1851.—At 9.45 a. M. anchored, with Cowcolly bearing
West and lower Buoy of the Auckland Channel E. S. E. in 8 fs. wind at
K. S. E. Heavy rainand thick windy weather. Bar. at 8 a. M. 29.905 ;* at Noon
29.80; Ther. 80°. Pp. mu. heavy rain, wind E, S. E. to S. BE. and at 4 Pp. mM.
KE. S. E. Bar. at 4 p. Mm. 29.945 ;6 p.m. ship had dragged a little, wind blow-
ing strong in squalls; at 8, Cowcolly light W. 2S. About 9 p. M. light not
visible, increasing gale to midnight. Bar. at 8 p. M. 29.785; Ther. 78°; at 11h.
29.385; midnight 29.285; hard gale with very strong gusts S. E. to 8. S. E.

23rd Oct.—Gale increasing, stern boat blown to pieces; 2 A. M. terrific
squalls of wind and rain. Wind marked as S. Easterly to Noon; steaming
full power ahead to relieve strain on the cables which were both veered out
and both ahead. At 3.30 a. M., during a perfect hurricane, both cables
parted and at 4, grounded on the mud bank carrying away the rudder. At
4.30 a. M. wind suddenly lulled having been steady at S. S. E. but at 5,
blowing furiously from N. E. to N. West. 4.30 a. m. [fBarometers rising
astonishingly fast; “5,windlulled. Set on, but wind chopped round sudden-
ly to N. N. E. veering to N. W. blowing harder than before. Reversed the
engines to keep the vessel on the bank, it being evident to all on board that
had she been blown off the flat, no anchors could have held her and she
must have been driven on to the Reefs, the Long sand, or the Mizen.’’}] At
9a.M. the wind again lulled and a moderate breeze commenced from N. W.
Vessel on shore, with Cowcolly light house bearing W. 8S. W. Got afloat
on the 24th. _ Barometer for this day as follows:

Bar. Ther. Bar. Ther.
PN Me 29:1 75 780 6 a. M. 28.835 78°
2 28.955 ot vi .985 oe
3 .685 ba 8 29.085 78°
4 085 ae 9 395 Tr
a

685 on Noon 915 820

* The Barometer is corrected throughout by the addition of -+ 0.085 being its
error by a comparison with the Standard. Some additions are made to the log
from a MS. report of the Pilot, Mr. Beaumont,

Tt Pilot’s notes within these brackets and f s.

322

524 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

Abridged Log of the H. OC. Buoy Vessel Grarrimr, Mr. Branch
Pilot, J. H. Cuauxe, at Kedgeree.—Civil Time.

The H. C. Buoy Vessel Grappler was also blown on shore close
to the Precursor, and Mr. Chalke has favoured me with a precise
report with an excellent series of Barometric Observations, and a
comparison for their correction.

Extracts from the H. C. B. V. Grappler’s Log of the 21st, 22nd and
23rd October, at anchor in Kedgeree Roads.

Winds, weather and other remarks on the
21st October.

6.30 a.m. 29.878 Fresh N. E. to East with squalls and rain first part.
10.30 ae 29.870 Latter part hard squalls from east to S. E. with rain.
4.00 p.M. 29.828

8.00 $5 29 848

Barometer.*

Barometer. 22nd October.

6.00 a.m. 29.848 a.m. hard squalls from eastward with rain, to 7.0 P.M.
¥0.30 ‘ 29.873 blowing in squalls with thick rain from E. N. E. to S. E.

3.00 p.m. 29.758 To midnight severe gales from S. E. to E. N. E., hard

4.00 7 29.708 squalls of dense thick impenetrable rain.

5.00 =: 29.658 ;

6.00 i 29.608

7.00 ah 29.508

8.00 so = 29 47S

9.00 os 29.388
¥0.00 55 29.368
11.00 50 29.228
12.00 5 28 988

Barometer. 23rd October.
1.00 a.m. 28.888 «a. mM. 2.00 blowing a gale from S, E. to E.N. E. increas-
2.00 a 28.688 ing in strength every moment with dense rain 4.00. a. M.
3.00 sp 28.748 blowing a hurricane, it being impossible to move on

4.00 a5 28.978 deck to windward. Dense rain 6.00 «4. mM. moderating
5.00 Ar 29.028 and veering to the northward. At whence it suddenly
6.00 ‘> 29.288 came down with fearful violence from the N. N. West-

* Corrected to the Standard (by —,012).—H. P.

1854. | A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 525

Barometer. 23rd October.

7.00 A.M. 29.388 ward until 9.30 A. mM. whenit began to moderate com-
8.00 a: 29.438 ing roundto W.N. W. Noon moderating considerably
9.00 oe 29.468 p, M. 4.00 fresh. W. by N, breeze.

10.00 * 29.528

11.00 A 29.578 J. H. CHatrxe,

12.00 a 29.598 Commander, Grappler.
4.00 p.m. 29.658
8.00 * 29.738

A Register of two Barometers ; one by Calderara the other by Trough-
ton and Simms; a Sympiesometer with Thermometer attached by
Troughton and Simms; and an Aneroid by Dent; during the
Hurricane of October 22nd and 23rd, 1851, by Mr. B. Pilot,
A. Beprorp, River Surveyor, H. C. Surv. Brig Megna, off Mud
Point.

: SS |Calde.| T. and
3s | Hour & | Symp = rara | Simms| Wind. Remarks.
S Ss S Bar. | Bar.
Q NX
0.227 )|-+0.024
185] Corr. {Corr.*
Oct.
2lst| 8 a. m. |79°.| 30.88 | 30.08 | 29.75 | 30.01 |N. E. Moderate _ breeze
2p. mM. |80. ! 30.78 | 30.02 | 29.73 | 30.00 |Ditto. and cloudy.

8 vp. M. |80. | 30-76 | 30.02 | 29.73 | 30.00 |Easterly.| Very gloomy and
threatening all
round with passing
squalls from the
eastward.

22nd| 6 A. M. | 79.5| 30.68 | 29.92 | 29.60 | 29.90 | Hast. Squalls, with thick
hazy weather.

8 79.5| 30.74 | 29.97 | 29.68 | 29.92 |Ditto, Ditto ditto.

10 79.5) 30.74 | 30.00 | 29.68 | 29 93 | Ditto, Ditto ditto.

12 Noon.| 78.5) 30.70 | 29.95 | 29.66 | 29.90 pas Much rain, very
hazy.

2 p.m. | 78.0) 30.62 | 29.90 | 29.60 | 29.86 |N. E. Hard squalls with

4 78.0) 30.60 | 29.85 | 29.57 | 29.81 |E, N. E. \ much rain.

6 78.5|.30.58 | 29.82 | 29.54 | 29.78 |S_ S, E. Gale commenced.

8 79.4| 30.55 | 29.82 | 29.53 | 29.79 |Ditto. Gale, hard gusts.

* Mr. Bedford’s table is given as it reached me to allow of the comparison with
the Sympiesometer. To compare his Barometer with others, the corrections marked
must be made. I regret being unable to give his valuable projection but I shall
use it in another place.—H. P.

526 A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. | No. 6.

Hour.

orm.

ll
12 Noon.

aor WN re

Symp.

Ther.

30.50
30.44
30.38
30.32
30-24

ST ST ST OO NT
coo
noo

wovor
m V

30.08
29.88
29.56

ST STOST
Se
Sa)

79.0} 29.52

790029. fo

78.8} 30.05
78.5] 30.28

5| 30.40
.0| 30.47

30.50
30.53
30.53
30.55
30.58
30.62

aT AT ag aN

ap oD cp ~1 WH GO
mwonosc

78.9] 30.62

| Aneroid.

29.80
29.72
29.66
29.60
29.51

29.40
29 LS
28.80

28.85

28.92

29.30
29.56

29.62
29 68

29.70
29.72
29.76
29.78
29.80
29,82

29.85

Calde-
rara
Bar.

29.50
29.45
29.39
29,32
29.25

29.14
28,94
28.60

29.96
29.25

29.35
29.39

29.43
29,495
29.47
29,48
29,49
29.53

29.58

T. and
Simms
Bar.

29.76
29.70
29.62
29.56
29.47

29.34
29.18
28.48

29.60
29.63

29.66
29.70
29.71
29.73
20 Ae
29.80

Wind, Remarks.
ay E. | | Hurricane with oc-
Ditto. \ casional lulls, spit-
Bb. S. | ting rain with
Ditto. J heavy scud.

( From 4 to 6 was the
hardest part of the
hurricane, it was
screaming the
most fearful note I
ever heard, Vessel
often with her lee

E. S. E. rail under water,

Ditto. + gradually pressed
down by force of
wind only, lower
masts bending like
twigs, sky and
water mixed,form-
ing a mad boiling
surge in which we

were helpless,

Ditto. At 7 it moderated

fora short interval

North. A Sudden shift, and

blew as hard as

ever.

N.N. E.| Slightly moderat-
ing.

Ditto. Much more mo-
derate.

N. N. W.| Ditto ditto.

Ditto. Close reefed, topsail

breeze,

N. W. Sea going down fast

NW b.W.| Fresh breeze.

N. W. Ditto and clear.

Ditto. More moderate.

W.N.W.| Clearing away fast.

West. Moderate _— breeze
and fine.

Ditto. Ditto ditto.

29.83

The vessel’s position when the above were taken, was about 14 miles S. W.
of Mud Point, they were all either taken, or their accuracy ascertained by myself,
Some latitude must however be given for the direction of the wind which I found
difficult to obtain, except when it was right ahead.
amount to more than one or two points.

The projection of the above register would seem to shew that the Aneroid will
bear a very fair comparison with the Sympiesometer in these gales, both in its
range and sensitiveness it was when first received regulated by the standard Baro-

meter at the Surveyor General’s Office.

very high one.

I do not think the error would

The Sympiesometer, you may observe, is a

A. Breprorp,

River Surveyor, Commdg. Megna Steam Vessel.

1854. | A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 527

Abridged Log of H. M. 8S. Fox, Commodore G. Lampert, lying at
Diamond Harbour.—Cwil Time.

22nd Oct.—A. M. overcast, showery and gloomy. Wind Easterly (3).*
8 a. m. (2) the same weather, Bar. corrected 29.805 ; Noon 29.715; Ther.
70°, p. M. wind easterly (6) weather as before; 5 p. Mm. Bar. 29.685; Ther.
800; 6 p. m. wind S. easterly (7); 8 p. M. east (9). Overcast, squally, rain,
and thunder and lightning; midnight the same force (10); Bar. 29.585 ;
Ther. 79°.

23rd Oct.—a. M. rain, squally and thick weather. Wind E. S. E.; force
(10) to (11) and (10) again at 4 a. m. Bar. at lh. a. Mm. 29.555; at 2h.
29.535; at 3h. 29.485; at 4h. 455; 2 a. mM. down top gallant masts, and
at 7 A. M. pointed yards to the wind, ugly weather ; veered to 80 fs. cable.
At 8a. mM. wind N. E. (10) Bar. 29.385; at 9h. 29.375; at 10h. 29.375;
at llh: 29.435; at Noon 29.455; Ther. 78°; at 10 a. mM. wind North
(10); Noon N. N. W. (10); p.m. N. W. b. N. (9). Overeast, misty, gloomy,
and rain; at 4h. N. W. b. N. (8); at 6, N. W.b. N. (6). Bar. at 2 p. mu.
99.505; at 4h. 29.555; at 6h. 29.635; at Sh. 29.655 ; at midnight 29.705.
Clear and cloudy.

The following are my own observations at Calcutta, the Barometer
being corrected to that of the Surveyor General's Office but with
no correction for Temperature, Jc.

Wednesday, 22nd Oct. 1851.—For the last two days weather suspicious
with light drizzling showers; heavy overcast sky, breaking at times into
clear blue spaces, varied by cirri and cirro-strati

21st Oct.—Wind in light squalls and puffs from N. to N. E. scud from
Fast and N. East.

22nd Oct.—At 6} A.M. light squally breezes and puffs N. to N. N. EF.
and N. N. W. Scud thick and frequent, and a low smoky seud below all
from the N. East, driving moderately, but not very fast, Bar. 29.859 ; Symp.
29.95; Ther. 79°. Scud at times from the 8. E. and arched squalls, with
very little wind in them, from the Eastward.

9 a. M. Bar. 29.959; Symp. 30.00; Ther. 79°. Calm. Heavy banks
to S. E. and South.

5 p. M. squally breeze from N. East with light rain. Sky overcast, low
smoky scud, travelling rather rapidly from N. E.; heavy rain. Bar, 29.829 ;
Symp. 29.90; 6h.10’ p. Mm. the same as at 5 p.M.; 7h. p. M. Bar. 29.819;
Symp. 29.91. Ther. /9°.

23rd Oct.—6 a. mM. Bar. 29.719; Symp. 29.83; Ther. 784°. Blowing a
fresh steady gale from E. N. E. to N. E. with continued rain during the
night, wind and rain gradually increasing. Scud from E. b. 8. and E. S. E.
2 p.; 8 a. M. gale force (8—9) E, N. E. to E. b. N. strong squalls and rain.
Seud from about East.

* Force by Admiral Beaufort’s scale. The Barometer is corrected by a careful
comparison with the standard giving —90.015 as the correction.

528 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

9h.15’ a. Mm: Bar. 29.679 ; Symp. 29.80; Ther. 78°. Wind N. E. (8—9).
Squalls strong (9—10). Seud from N. East! 10h.15’ a. m. Bar. 29.579 ;
Symp. 29.78; Ther. 78°.

11h.15’ Bar. 29.629; Symp. 29.78 ; Ther. 78£°; Noon Bar. 29.639; Symp.
29.77; Ther. 783°. Squalls less severe and less rain with more light at
times; clouds more in masses. Wind N.b. E.! Seud from N. East.

1 p. M. Bar. 29.629; Symp. 29.76; Ther. 784°. Scud from N. N. E.
Wind North and N. b. W.

2p.M. Bar. 29.609; Symp. 29.76. Scud from N. b. E, Wind North
to, N. W.!

3 p. M. Bar. 29.619; Symp. 29.78; Ther. 783° Wind much abated and
N. N. W. to N. W. but the scud still from N. b. E. Clouds darker but
less rain.

4 p. M. Bar. 29.629; Symp. 29.79; Ther. 78°. Scud from North. Wind
IN. Ay sto N,N. We

7 p. M. wind about N. W. and in slight squalls only, Bar. 29.739 ; Symp.
29.85 ; Ther. 78°.

SURVEYOR GENERAL'S OFFICE.
The following table is extracted from the monthly register kept at
the Surveyor General's Office. Bar. corrected to 32° Huhrt.

TIME OF OBSERVATION.

Sunrise. |9h. 50m. Noon. 2.40 P. M. | 4h. P.M, Sunset.

8 5 5 5 3 5

3 © Po © 8 x) ro © Pay © Pa ©

2 q 2 g 2 g 2 = 4 = 2 g

o ° o ° o o o o oO ro) o °

: | g g | = g = g 8 g |

8 = o = o < © = v = o 2 o

3 oS = Ss xa) Gs) a sS a) oS S 3 ps)

ey} pal ear eee ee Ge | eee | ies ene ates

1850

Oct. ty) Oo co) Co) o
19th 29.868 | 78.3) .922|83.6| .863/85.0} .798|84.0) .806/81.2} .8311/79.0
20th| .849 77.4] .884/80.6) .819/82.6) .855/79.0) .751/79.2| .759 178.6
Qist| .777| 76.6) .819 181.3) 9.776177.8| £19 17855). 2710) SOM) sag 22170
22nd| .752) 76.8). .806178,7| .765).75.5) .692)75.3| -.667) 76:2) -.663 |76:27

23rd| .564/76.0} .520|) 70.6) .475/76.6) .488/78.0| .515/77.6) .555/|78.0
24th} .705|75.6| .771| 80.0) .730/83.0| .662|86.0) .668|85.8} .679 |83.8

25th} ./91/77.8| .863)| 84.3) .819|86.2) .771)/87.4| .764|86.3} .812/83.8

* These are the same points as in the preceding entry, but the order of them is
designedly changed to express that generally the wind was from the first point or
N.W., but at times, either from incurving or from the eddies over a town, veering to
N. N. W.: so in the entry at 3p.m. N. N. W. to N. W_ means that generally
the wind was N. N. W., but at times N. West.

ft Fall of rain nearly 12 inches.

1854. | A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 529

Substance of letters from Noacolly in Lat. 22.53’ N. Long. 90.54!
Hast. Communicated by Dr. Baxer.

No. 1. ‘ We have had one of the most severe hurricanes that has been
known here since 1829. It commenced about 6 o’clock on the evening of
the 23rd; increasing till midnight when it blew a complete hurricane until
5 a. M. of the 24th; the damage done and loss of life is said to be very
great. It commenced from the S. E. passed on the South and terminated
with the wind at S. W.

No. 2. ‘‘ Hatteah and Sundeep* have escaped pretty well, but Siddee (an
island between Sundeep and the mainland) and Bouring on the mainland
have suffered considerably in crops, cattle and some loss of inhabitants.

No. 3. “Since my last I have seen a letter from Chittagong. The gale
was much more moderate at that place. They had very high tides and
squally weather, not amounting to a gale, on the 23rd and 24th. Accounts
from Noacolly continue to add to those received of the devastations of the
Cyclone in that quarter. The loss of human life is very great. Nearly two
hundred corpses were counted in the creek leading up to the station. They
had floated up with the tide, with numbers of cattle, deer, tigers, buffa-
loes, &c.”

CHITTAGONG.
Letter from A, Sconce, Esq., C. S., Judge of Chittagong.

‘In case no account of our Chittagong weather during the late Cyclone
may have reached you, perhaps my notes may be acceptable.

“‘The weather being previously fine, a change was first observable on the
afternoon and evening of the 18th Oct.; there was a heavy, dirty looking
bank to Southward. At night it rained; rained almost all the 19th lightly ;
with little wind S. to S. E. 21st and 22nd overcast with clouds: air still or
nearly so; on 23rd wind at S. E. Morning and forenoon, heavy clouds rising
W. and S. W. veering to N.; at noon heavy in the N. W. and thundering.
From 1 to 3 p. m. wind S. to 8. E. squally with rain; evening squalls
heavier: before midnight, wind rose; blew very strong (apparently) 8. E.
perhaps nearer E. then to S. and so far as I could observe from 4 a. m. of
24th veered round to S. W.; at 6 a. M. of the 24th blew strong from 8S. W.;
at breakfast, wind began to fall. On the 23rd, 3.18 inches rain fell, My
Barometer being broken, I can give no account of it.

* Islands at the mouth of the Burrampooter.
+ This is worthy of note.—H. P.

530 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

“The only point which this statement may be found perhaps usefully
to illustrate is this, that the gale or Cyclone took 24 hours to come from
Kedgeree to Chittagong. The Precursor had it on the night of Wednesday,
we had it on the night of Thursday.”

Extract of a letter from EB. Crasrur, Hsq. Acting Collector of Chit=
tagong.

“The weather for some days previous to the 23rd Oct. had been gloomy
and threatening with occasional falls of rain, not, however, in any great
quantity, the Southern horizon m particular continuing overcast with a
mass of heavy leaden-coloured clouds; and men of experience on the
coast predicted the occurrence of a gale, fixing the probable period as about
that of the change of the moon.

On Thursday the 23rd Oct. the wind blew pretty fresh throughout the
day from the Southward, gradually increasing as the evening closed in, ram
also fell occasionally, but more in the form of driving mist, than that of
actual rain.

About 10 p. m. the wind freshened up suddenly from about S. E. by
South, and at that point the gale commenced, accompanied with a heavy
fall of rain; it continued increasing in violence until about 2 a. M.; when
it appeared to have attained its height, the direction of the wind gradually
changing from the point at which the gale commenced, and drawing round
by South towards West, from which last quarter it was blowing hard at 7
A. M.; after this time the gale abated ; a moderate breeze from the North-
West continuing throughout the day. The quantity of rain which fell
during the gale was 3 inches 23 cent.”

In a subsequent letter, in reply to some enquiries, Mr. Craster
mforms me that the Master Attendant’s Barometers were at about
29.50. And he confirms also the foregoing accounts of the devasta-
tions occasioned by the high tide (Storm Wave ?) along the Eastern
shore of the Burrampooter ; he says that three hundred persons and
thousands of cattle are reported to have been drowned.

I now give for the purposes of ready comparison as usual, the
eomparative table of winds and weather with the different vessels
and at the shore stations.

531

A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1854.]

18 £8°66 “ulet pue sjjenbs) 42°98 b°06
03 03 Aseoy YIM saza0q ‘TouueyD
"ASI 0} SUTUUISOq tag “$ #64 | 966% |Suiseotouy “gq ‘g “q uiaysey = |'Aoaey A “ag ‘OH
*9Z991Q SUISRIIOUI
“YINOG pue } aC | ING ‘w eT Or “seq *e@neeee ees eos 04
“M 'S *S 94} 0} Surpueig = oa 7S Re RS a re PO" 78 0F'0Z |Surpueys mouyonT
*19}[9YS 10} “SORT 77 *"""TOATY IOS
TOAIY S10se[eg 0} ul ury a‘ ae | 996% | a's parm *Apnolg oI°L8 86'S = [Be ‘BSSlIQ ‘IYIS|
* Suu}: | |
“IUSI] TIM "| “Gg 07 yueg! 6g OF'6Z “stjenbs 4q Sry mw *a ‘ayes
*SpeofT purg oy} WO. vag 03 0} 0} 68°6Z |-9pom uo0ON “oT *g 943
Sulpueys pue ‘soyoue 4y £8 CO'GZ 66°6% |0} suluayeoly Ty ‘WV 9 OF'88 VIZ s+ +o oe SECTS LOOET

| 086% = jeJe19pou ‘ouy pues 9z001q
*[[9MS "Mm ‘§ Kaeayy ee eo CL'6Z a Ss a7eiapou ‘W °d 9¢°16 GZ'°CT ee oo es **UIBINseg

‘ye prey yysiuprur ‘07
SAOY "Wd ET “MW CN 003

Woly UOON 4e sauoekg "48vj Surseor9ur ‘y4yNoG

aq} JO vas plBMteay *¢g"Gz °J9°W'd Zipue 3S9A, wWOI ‘stjenbs 990 410%

W6T 84} Wo JajaMoLg v8 ai C466 jpue sezee1q su01yg 89°98 86'9T ee IY LGBT
‘ < ‘ : P “F800 OF "U01404.8 ‘
SysouUay May duhy Mog sayjnay{ pun spurm | , buoy NT | diyg fo auoyy ap0qr

SA ee SE a EE EE Le ST ee, eee Sa ee See Oe

‘auojahy $,L0simoarT “1 G81 429079Q YIPS 9Y2 07 YI0G ay, wolf wayne puo spurs fo ajquz, aarynuvduon

[No. 6.

A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms.

532

*sOUBAPS UL SINOT | IPT] Inq
‘UL10}S BJO SUOIZBVIPUL ON

"BUISSOID Se

iS 2pUU Seno spnes
‘ged @ JO sdueivedde § Azepy

“Suagysty SAA "S pure “a
°S wo vas peoy Aavoy ‘193
"89M SULYOO| PIM ‘pevoy 19A0
Ieajo ‘A “S91 09 Surpurys
‘piemyynog pues pivmyseq
ay} 02 snowidsns ‘NW ‘Vv OT
‘Apeoysun Alaa JojoMOIe

*royjram Ayenbs
ylep 0) sA0y “NW “d F

"A'S "01 “MWONUM
eas SSO1D ‘snolosuep ‘W ‘d
“yous “M 'S Aavoq AtoA

‘woev p je dn Su

-yvo1q YON 943 0} sjouy
Of 03 g Surmunr digg

‘Sy DUA

—

al i 09°62 jAtreubs ‘qs'm PULA | ZI'L8 82°12
‘2/85 SUOIS B 0} pasva.ld
0S°62 -ut stjenbs Aavay ‘ures
0% qqsty ‘Apnojo "gy *N pue
z 68°64 a Eq AN 'N SPULAA 65°98 $61'06
Cl'6z | 96°6% “Moysnoiyy
07 03 Suisvaiout ozaaiq ‘iy
68 Ce'6e | «F866 y1 9° “S PUR HS CH 06°88 09°12
98° "PIIN ‘sores Su0.4s
06° ‘W °dijyZiupt ¢ Aypenbs -w *v
Lb OP aaa 98OG NVA “A'S pue “M 'S bS°68 0261
"88 “PLA
06°48
88°49
"G6 W'd G “qnog
$6°66 ‘NW ‘d ‘9Z901Q JOUy g
98 wed a pue f "H ‘"§ pum | &E°06 WL
. "yynog ynoqe sTfenbs
pue oyes paey oy
WStapimt 07 “M “S'S
‘Wd ‘UOON Je UleSR “AA
08 gs 0L°6% |S “S‘N'V ¢ 48 YyNOS 0G°28 hg alt
° ih ° ° "p90%y ° e
Hau uhs Mg wayjvag, puv spuryy | . fuory N °70'T

“IOATY] D1OSETE
‘essligy = dauoo0yos

**aSNOY] LHOTT
INIOG SIVA

ee eevee ***BUId100N)

sees erOtjag ploy

eevee ee **"UlvINnse a

ee ee e008 °*FBIBIY wT @) ISIS

——

"102701,

Lo dys fo ewvny OE

5393

A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1854.]

"Joyouy 3V

‘Uled pus Suluyysiy ‘sapunyy
sjjenbs Aavoy “NW “dad @

pue yiep oioyqdsouyy

"W ‘d 8 ye

"19173
“BOM UIVM JO susIg *AWMOOTS
"AA N03 “HN Sa1ugy ary

“MQ ‘S pue ‘s 04) 02 SuLuUNd
‘oj aaoy “W'V OT * piemyynog
24} Wojj vas AAvoy “W “V Z

‘YSU ye paeaynog
oq} wos jjoms Aavory

3a}
“B19pOU “IW “d Q ‘9UIIy IBY} TI

08
0}

0S I8
04
18

RRR RR

8°66
0}

88°62

99°62
0} GL°62

CL°62
pue
08°62
04
238°6¢

08°62
0}

¥8°6¢

66°66
0}

66°66

*sqjenbs
prey "a °S 03 Iseq qaed
193387] “urel pue sjtenbs
GA 4sey 0} “A “N

“ad “S “a 9
"N° “OT 9Z001q Ysoug

‘a S'S
aqes Aavoy 43y8rupiy
‘SQA 'S prey Surmorq
"Wd 8 SPUIM “GY ‘S'S
SuOs “N ‘d p £4seq
UOON ‘SUISRaIOUL pus
“oN 9384opomi “IN ‘Vv

Te SS
"S som} ye pue Apeoys
-un pue Aysns -q *¢g 03

"A'S A prey suimorg

‘a ‘SH UIUp IA
oa Sa NY LT
S$ °O'H'S 93°S “O°H

‘sayes ys
SUP “AM “S “Wd
8 38 "MW CN 0} podtaoa
peg puim "Wd “WOON
0} Sulseaioul “Gq “N
Sages Suos "W 'V ZG

*Ayjenbs pue az001q
Apioqyseyy 6S Ysa

65°£8

£0°88

£6°88

er'L8

6G 1G
*99105 pay]

*speoy
Josneg

92°16
"01924
"yULOg
osneg

VIS
*‘jouuey)
U19}Seq

"89S
0} pue uMop

ee 00 80 oe A I) (3

-deiyy Saha g 26) ‘H

oevece °° °O1ULSILA

edon"AT'd‘O'H

‘Aoaey, ‘A ‘dO °H

sulpsadoig |19AeQ “A ‘gO

661

e@ee8 oe °°" MOUNONT

** “UOTIEIS HOT
Pl2yno0vg §=4UgG}19O ISI1Z

A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

534:

“vas snopuamal pue
syjenbs quayora yy Siupriyy *.10} “AM ‘S J481upto *s
“Bm *S} GE UL UOON "MM “§ OF FB [Go pure, 69° PUB q°M "Ss ‘Wag “GQ *M
P2199A puIM Sspua UvAG Jay U0] §=0}-—s« | FQ" 03 8F° 0} = |'g WOON “| ‘g ‘Ss ates
diys ‘|yenbs o19Ae8 "Ww Vv OT 98 |01'62 6°63 O19AOS AOA “NW ‘V fF OK oie sare es)@S* UT LODE)

*sajes 3u0149]
‘NW ‘a ‘ajviapom 910m

OL: ‘IW *d|U0ON “Soles Su01js “IW CV
“Burn 03° gente 8 Snoysno1yy “MA *q
“99511 Youm pue sijenbs a “* 182°62 $9 H 4 °S PUM | 02°68 60°06 meee esotqed ploy
“389 AA ede “PLL
0} "M ‘S ‘82S snopuomoe.sy, 88° uooN
"0} aA0g “Wd FOL A “q 06° 8M “S *S Sores prey yysra

‘A 'S 9} JueLMD “M's “AM 98° 9 -prc "MS Sh WW “d

0} Suluejee1q} ves sso1g 98 "* 168°6Z “WV PF qInog soyes Suoyg | ¢c'6g | 8sE'6l osee ee escmremsegy

‘

| “yystuprum 03 ‘ayes piey

"PIPM4SI MA BY} OF YULG HovTG "SOM “OCW ‘ad £ ofes
esusq ‘Ulese OF SAOY UTM paey uoonN ‘Suisea.so ,
wysisep Ty dn suruuny £8 °e 99°62 “Ul “IW *V QT JeyyNOg 288 | SUGI joect tt te seety\ 4399 pez

"WA "N 03 *N synd pue

“HN pue jseq Woy pndg a ig oe sjenbs yysiy ur pur 12°88 GOSS “we VELATV) LY
"stjenbs Sut 0'0E :
-ssed WIM paeaysegq oy} oly 0} 10°88 9C'1Z ‘eUsoTL SLAG
Suruayeaiy}y pue Amoo;py = as €0°0¢ “ApIoyseq pue yseq ‘N ol ‘yulog pnyyjsuthoaing -Q *H/°990 381zZ
"98 °U00)0}
"SY LDU My “4ay,E | ‘duis "LOT ““ayjvay, pun spury | , fon NT 8 day s i paye "a70QF

535

A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1854.)

tN ee
“a 'S 3481] Jo soysey Areu
-Iplowlyxy ‘sjooys ul Ulel

‘vas ssold SnOpuawMad) “W ‘d;
|

‘Ajsnoiasurp Sulyvaig uooN
"G'S wou vas yoy Ala A

"9SI1 0 URS
oq ‘leg ‘Nd FM S'S 93
“W'S q ‘ouvolimy Aavoy

*poroyoue pue syseu
Aeme yno ‘spue weeq Jay uO
"Wd P vas 07 ynd yy s1[Aeq

"plczy "WwW “Vv
¢ 0} ‘W ‘d F WOY avy

"901g o[es "I'd ¢ fasnoy qy Sty
94} 0} dn yoroiq ajojduoo
@ opeul vas ‘NWN ‘V (E'S

08
04

‘18

CC'6G
pue
€°°66

03
91°66

0s"

09°62
0}

01°66

pue

ov 1
02° ¢
Or’ ii
CV 6S €
GG'°6G "W *d
06°62

02°62
pue
0S’°8za
0}
CV'6d

“qYS1UpIUM 03 * AA
‘Sg ‘Gg UoyM “W 'd g 04
UOON ‘YINOS OF “A *S “A
d19A0S “I'd Sates AAvoy eB
UOON *9]85 SuIsea1OUT

“M.°S “AA 78 93e.1ap
-OU JYSLUprUT ‘pseAysa AA
0} Suiyney parm “Ww ‘d
8 °M ‘“S ‘S 0} porooA
UsMy ad oY aS
0} ‘HS ‘Y Woy sure]
“S80 ‘08'S * HSH

"M 'S 9183 DOS *W Vv

*ayeropow yy su
-piut ‘ayes paey yy sipAep
S]sns Suliwoa YM yseq
"§ WoJj piey Sulmolg

"459
"MN ‘Wd 6 “O
‘NN 99" ‘N 9 “HN
OH NAN 'd SH
‘NG pue yseq PuLAA

"yso\\ “Wd OMS
UuOON + qINOG 4e suBOLI
-any ayo] du109 OE"G tured
Kaeay pue wyed y.ieys
06°, “HS ¢ eH 7
eS eal a ee i A

£6°88

‘TouueyO}| Uleyseq

02:28 |FF'0Z ynoqe

0e'L8

o1'L8

69°98

v1
‘Aoaey, ‘Ad ‘O'H

Ioyoue
qe pue ud}
-B48 JO" M"S
03 ‘S$ OZ UT|"At2ARD “Ad ‘O'H

PP LI eee vet ee *mouyony
"Bas
ye pue uoyes
sj [ld —* Pleyanoag
"JOATY Q1OSE[RE
971g |‘essuQ sAauo0oyog
ec eoeee ***9sn0 FT
Ser-og lay Zr yutog asjeql39Q 3Z

[No. 6,

536

A. Twenty.third Memoir on the Law of Storms.

"W ‘d g 3% poousTE
-W0d 9ye3 { suvaILiny 03 Aye
“pels Sulsva.1our Jayyeo Ay Ee

‘ured

Yo1q3 esUap Jo sijenbs piepy =

“4SPy Sutseosour apes 0}

‘qUSlupiu 0} ‘Wd g WOlT se 08
*sjseur AeMe 4nd OF' I
eueotiny “W ‘d [T]T Ynos

0} syueq Aaeoq yosung pis GO

*qnoqsnoig} 03

vas pue syjenbs Aavozy ee 08

*syspumayy ‘way. | ‘duhg

61°66
0}

66°66

£8°6%
04

G8 66

86°63
04
06°66

0¢°62
04

89°63

01°66
04
€8'646

"M0

*auRd
“ny ‘4seq 0} °a “SC
‘W ‘d QT Je pue “G's
'S pue “aN ‘a “AN
usyy UOON 0} 4Sey

"so[ed O1OA0S ‘yy S1upiM
OL “HS 93 °H Na
ulet yorq3 pue syjenbs
“Ww ‘vf 0} piemyseq
mod sjjenbs pavy wv

‘ayes prey "WY “S§ “S 03
‘HS Wstupint “qs “A
‘Wd FHA '§ 9 “HS
*q UOON ‘19q}vem Apurm
yorqy pue uier Aavoy
‘H °S “H puis cp 6

‘Ea ES ‘A'S

“OUBOLIIN|T ‘“oures 9t}
W Supra “oy "Sg "Sg "Wd
g ‘josuns je oUuRoLunY
0} SuIsvaiout fU0ON 034
sajes “GS *S Su0Is

"uayJvas pup spury

te | XL PPT

10°88 9G°1Z
"qU10g ae ee BUSTA
a PUN = BIg: ‘amg “9
ee 82800 30 ***x97d
oe ‘solasposy |-deiy *A ‘Gd “O°H

69°18 of 1g ee@eseeoeeese08 *10OSINO

os ‘aalaspay -31g “IS °O pue “g
*speoy
ee Josneg er) site)" OTULAIU AY
“m0lNe19
jJULOg eseeoesese odoyy
a josnes "A "I ‘“d 'O “H] ‘30 p22
“FSO *U017DI18

40 diyg fo awoN tad

537

the Law of Storms.

mow on

A Twenty-third Me

1854.

@e ee cave ee

*pleMqsva 9yy 09 Suru
“JY 51] puke aspuny3 pue ures
‘syjenbs aySiupim ‘paeajsom
oY} 0} SulujysT NW ca Q so

“SUIUINST Youu
YM “AAS 94} 0} soured
-de Ajjenbs yep yyStupiyy ee

*piemysa A 07 A¥S pot o[qu

-yieulat “yasung °03 Suiky 2°}
@eenoegeon °98

tb NOY

AOTaq pnos Ayous MOT & pue
‘yuonbaij pue yoy, puog ‘6L

‘Wd g 4" Suruyy SI]

pues Japuny) ujIM ynoysno.yy
joyjeam Ajjenbs Amoopy 62

61°66
0} *TOYIVOM | |
04°66 aug pue 4SoM pul 69°98 F610
18°62 "9)8.19POUL WOON! "qy SIT
03 “M °S purm ‘fuayx01g SuIgeoyq jo |
89°62 sivadde aed “wm tv a ‘§ sajlu Gz,
‘oes Ysatj
gf" 0} jUOON "WH ‘Vv 6G III) OURO
VL ra Me 9 MAS
0L°66 “M OF “MOS PUL v1°68 62°06
Nee 9
(92nd 7 *qynoqsn0144
cg: UOON SOULS 943 “MM “S “S 0}
78°66 "WV P's ares pacy sysydeq | 1°68 1°02
“SUIJVIOPOU “MSM
WDA MN MNS TAN
‘Wd ¢ $ ajes prey UOON
89°62 NAS Saas. 26 G°88 0¢*6I

@eeeeea 98 ‘Osn0

qYSIT] INIOg ASIVJ

eeenre **“BULS1005}

ee @e **"O.19g ploy

ee oe oe ***UlBINSeay

°¢€@e @eo ee **qRlely ‘9O pleg

G8 64 “a

pue 'N Wo1y 9za01q AjTenbs
96 62 “Nd 8 “AA 'N ‘'N pure

0} ‘da ‘NN 93°N spnd pue
98°66 sjenbs 4ySi, ‘mw *v 9 ee as
96°64 (Ol) aseqy 3y8ru

pue “PHN (6) seq “Ww ‘a 8
1°62 (‘9) ours 043 “NW ‘a
08°62 (‘¢) Ajsojseq purty *amoqiezy! puomerg

ee ee Se Se ee

"cesVILAOTVY) LY¥

“""XOd °S "WW °H' 39O p2z

A Twenty-third Memow on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

538

"M °N 9® 93819poum
ponuiyuo0d pue pany, parm
‘Wo ‘vy 6 ‘popunols “WV Ff
$ FUBILLANY IYli1e3 “WV Z

“Ays ut soqojyed Sutaeys yyS11q
qystAep § dutsapunoy Apivany
‘OYLI9} «= PULA FYSLUpI IAT

*popunois
“Md g SUIALIp pue spud
wevaq Joy UO [9SS9A “NW °V |

PIES “WV F OF PUGS “Wd F
wWolj 98d jo j1ed ysa1aA90g

"MS 9N3 03 Suu Y SI]
yontu Zuuiowm spiemoy,

sas, =

*sysDWay

68
0}
BL

"uayT, | ‘duhg

16°62
07
8°86

LS" 66.

pus
9°86
0}

vI'6d

€E'8sS
0}

01°66

06°62

L0G

eee ee

‘999A °N OF A ‘NN
moly ygiys *¢ 4B $ payyny

uy "WV Osh OF “]

“S'S 78 Apraqs pur

‘ae a19A08 0} Bury
-eiapoul ‘Ww ‘y ‘g ‘Apeays
yng sueoLiny °3421,hep
07 3SeY 'S 6 “3S 8
"A NN G f° “Q'N @
TROND UOON * MONE Z
“MN * M9 989AN € § AN
‘S'S Z‘yynog ‘WV IT

*sqyenbs oyt1193 qj
plemysaM oy} 0} pazfiys
auroling ‘NW ‘Vv gC
‘S$ °S 9UBdLINY ‘NN *V

"WW *d
8 3% “MM ‘N pue ‘Z 38
*“M ‘NAA! UOON 98 SOMA
‘OL 38 "AAS “AA UOT
"N V8 0} puIM' AAS pus
9165 919A08 “IW *V F OF,

“MON
"N03 389M 2IQuIIeA

“LaYJVa AA PUD Spur

se e% *7OSINIII
"199 Ss, “duloy
¢e ‘9a193poy i°N “S ‘OQ pues ‘g

*sproy
gosneg |i°ts* °° ****oLulgit A.

"u0teIS
JUuLog seeoesee edoy
gosneg A “I ‘4 ‘0 ‘H

LG°88 FIs
‘jouueyy
uiayseq. |'foaey ‘A 'd ‘OH

02°L8 PF'0Z = |At048D *A ‘dO SH

“ISON (reac “UO1IDIS!
*huoT NT | wo diyg fo auvny

‘PO PES

—aet

"aq0q

539

"4805 “NT
WOIf PNOS !919A08 SS9] UOON
‘seq WON *V 8 AS a
pue ‘§ "q ‘WY Wo’ pnog

*Apnoyo pue se9po woy ‘yy Stu
-plua [[ ynoysno.1y3 139q}e0M
yoiyg ~pue sijenbs ‘uy

"WV 8
1B 4JIYS 94} 910j9q Buijes1ap
OW ‘N'‘V J3V ‘WV Q 0}
f WO ySolAvay oUBOIIAIN ET

A Twenty-third Memovr on the Law of Storms.

1854.]

“8

SL
03

°08

¢8°6¢
pue

91°62
03

£8°62

#L°6%
pue
79°62
19 04
64.66

02°6%
pue
LE°66
03

CS°62

[8°66
pue
08°82
04
¥9°6S

bL°6S
pue
60°62
04

68°66

“sjjenbs aqSus "MN
‘Wd £ ‘pojeqe youu
“AN © “dA “N "N
*UMON "Wd [5° “Q'N
uOON “(OI-6) sfenbs
“N° 09 "Na (6-8)
a[es Udy “W "VY 809 Sul
“SBOIDUT “3YSIU oY} Surt
“Dp Ulel ponuryu0d YAMA
‘AN ‘AN ‘A 21e9
Aprajs ysoiy ‘W tv 9
(9) 93¥ °(8) "N “QM
"N % $(6) "N “9 “AA 'N
‘Wd (OT) ‘A ‘'N 'N
UOON “OH 'N ‘W ‘Vv 8
‘“W'v 7 4e (OT) pue (TT)
‘OD ‘O'S ‘anv

"SOM ‘8
7S M ON AN SSS AACN
Wd T*°M CN 'N ‘TT 9®
"HNN ‘6 SGOT 09
Wys ‘sav “A'S a ‘F
“S°C'US ‘seq ‘WvT

'9Z991Q PUB SOA “NT
Ysolj °IN *d pf SuTyeiop
-ow sfemye A 'N ‘AA 0}
PaI90A PUY OF G6 FV “AL
"N ‘N Woy yno Surqs.ing
Ajuappns urese pure
PJBMYIION, 93 09 Sur190A
pue Suljeiapom "Ww ‘Vv
*9g ‘AUvOTIINY F § JuaTIOM
Araa9 Suiseotour “| “N

“A 09 "A'S Wor oe Z

"81Qe) 94} 6} poppe jou o1e ‘asoy} YIM snosuBiNUTIs SuIsq JOU S}10der Su08e}3147 pue ATpooVON uy,
a aT a a ee RT TR nnn SS ee eee ee See SS

ve “weVLLAOTIVDA LY

"“IMOqIe TT
puowrig ee °°°xXOq °S “IN ‘H

"Bus I
"jUlOg PU Fug “ANS *O “H

*zoid
‘gauaspoy |-deiy ‘A ‘gq *O 'H

4B 2

‘90 PEs

540 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

SUMMARY.

I proceed now to detail the grounds on which I have delineated
the remarkable track of this very interesting Cyclone, which is dis-
tinctly an instance of the recurving of a track at the head of the
Bay, and to shew its rate of travelling and other peculiarities.

The Ararat’s Log is the first to consider, and we find her running
up towards the Sand Heads on the 18th and to Noon of the 19th
with a smart monsoon breeze and latterly sharp squalls, being at
Noon in Lat. 13° 50’ N.; Long. a. mu. 87° 11/ Hast; Bar. at 29.81;
Ther. 84° this weather increased to midnight ; the wind however still
ab S.p.. W.

On the 20th of Oct.—The squalls are stated to come from “ about
West ;” at 3 a. m., though the wind is marked S. b. W. and South,
at 11 a. m. and at 10.30, the squalls are said to be 8. W. veering to
S. b. W. At Noon she was in Lat. by Acct. 16° 28’ N.; Long.
86° 58’ Hast; her Bar, having fallen a little, and this with the
heavy appearance and a very heavy sea from the W. N. W. induc-
ed Capt. Ritchie, very properly, to heave to at 1 p.m. When hove
to in Lat. 16° 35’ N. Long. 86° 58’ E. he had the wind 8. 8. W.
and the Barometer still falling, being at 29.67 at 2 p. m. Unfor-
tunately the continuous observations of the Barometer, though it
was evidently carefully watched, are not registered. At midnight
on this day it was blowing a hard gale with torrents of rain.
The EHasurain four degrees to the Hastward of the Ararat had
nothing but a heavy swell, and the Georgina and Tavoy at the Pilot
station, or 45 degrees to the North of the Ararat, had increasing
breezes from the E. 8. E, and the sea beginning to rise. The Lucknow
which ship had just left her Pilot, and was some twenty miles to the
South of the station, had also the sea beginning to rise with the
wind at N. Hast.

From these data, we should at first say that, if the Cyclone was
at all in action on this day, its centre would be somewhere between
the position of the Ararat and Vizagapatam; but from her subse-
quent run and her Barometer on the 21st, together with the winds
experienced by the other ships, there was nothing at the earth’s

1854.) A Pwenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 541

surface on this day beyond a strong remnant of the monsoon. I
say here “at the earth’s surface” because I think it quite probable
that the Cyclone may have been formed and in action overhead, and
not far from the Ararat’s position, though it had not yet descended.

On the 21st Oct.—We have the Ararat bearing up at 5 a. mM.
with the wind at South, and running up to the N. N. W. with a fine
breeze at Noon, when she again had it 8. 8. W. and by sunset it in-
creased to hard squalls; at midnight it was a hard gale with which
she was running 10 knots, being then at midnight in 18° 35’ N. and
Long. 87° 23’ East with the wind about S. b. W. veering to South
at 3 a. M. on the 22nd. We have also for this day the Lucknow’s log,
which ship on the 21st, at noon had a heavy gale which had veered
from N. H. to W. N. W. as she ran down and hove to, showing that
she was on the Western side of her Cyclone, while the Lord Petre
in nearly the same latitude but 130 miles to the Eastward of her,
was hove to with a heavy Southerly gale showing that she was on
the Eastern side of it. To the Northward, the Georgina just leaving
her pilot, found the weather becoming worse, with more suspicious
appearances as she stood tothe S. W., her Barometer being unsteady
and the sea coming up from the S. Hast. The Pilot vessel Tavoy
and the ship Scowrfield, at the pilot station had it blowing fresh, and
with the Tavoy hard, from E. 8. HE. to S. Hast, though the Zavoy’s
Barometer was yet 29.84 to 29.80.

From this it appears clear that there were two Cyclones formed on
the 21st, both travelling up on tracks between North and N. N. W.
the Western one of which passed over the Light House at False
Point; at 8 a. m. on the 22nd, being at Noon on the 21st between
the Ararat and the shore; its centre lying then in about Lat. 17°
30! N. and nearly on the meridian of the Light House at 176 miles
distant from it, and this Cyclone we may, to distinguish it, call the
Light House Cyclone. The other, or Eastern one, I consider to have
its centre between the tracks of the Lucknow and the Lord Petre
or between the meridians of 88° and 90°, its centre being at Noon,
also on the 21st, in about 19° 12’ North and, say, 118 miles S. S. E.
of the Floating Light Vessel station. The heavy Southerly gales of
the Ararat may, it is true, have been, for a time at least, the remainder
of the monsoon, but there seems no reason to doubt that, if not

542 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

from the first forming the Eastern quadrants of a Cyclone, they
finally were so, beyond question. There is nothing extraordinary in
this instance of Cyclones occurring about the same time, and travel-
ing up on parallel tracks,* as those who have paid attention to the
progress of Cyclonology well know.

On the 22nd of Oct.—Following, first, the Light House Cyclone:
We find the Ararat’s Southerly gale still continuing and increasing
so much that at daylight, she very properly hove to again. She
notes at this time, and this is of much interest “a dense black bank
to the Westward” and this, 1 consider to have been indubitably the
body of this Cyclone. At noon she was in Lat. 19° 16’ N.; Long.
88° 2' Hast or 88 miles S. East of False Point Light House, where
the centre, preceded by the storm wave at 2h. 30’ a. M. wind then
E. N. E. had already passed from 7h. 30’ to 9h. 30! or say 8 A. M.
and the gale from H. N. HE. had shifted and veered to S. W. At
Noon we find the Ararat had the wind at South, according to her
log, in which it is only entered at 3 a. M. but as she was, while lying
to, coming up to 8. E. it is clear the wind was at least 8. W. b. 8.
at times with her. She had hove to at 8 a. m. and if we take her
drift to have been three miles per hour to the Northward, this will
place her at 8 a. Mm. in about Lat. 19° 06’ N. and the Long. as before
88° 02! East, with the Light House bearing N. 43° West.

And we must take this position and the Light House report, on
which the fullest dependence can be placed, to fix the centre of this
Cyclone there for this day, anda circle with its centre at the Light
House as at 8 a. M. instead of at Noon, and the Cyclone circles
extending to the position of the Lord Petre and Lucknow nearly
agrees with their winds, allowing for some little incurving, so that
at this time the two Cyclones of the 21st had united ? from which
we may deduce that the Eastern one was travelling over to the
Westward, and that it was probably at their junction that the Ameri-
ean ship Portsmouth was dismasted. The log of this ship will be
found in the summary.

We farther find that from 8 a. m. to Noon this day, the Cyclone
at the Light House had recommenced blowing “a complete hurri-

* See for a remarkable instance of them in this very locality and also in the
month of October, the Ninth Memoir, Journ. As, Soc. Vol. XII. p. 771.

1854. } A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 543

cane”’ at South, and that at Noon it was S. W. and began to break
at 3 p. M. with the wind at West.

Now if we trace this track, i. e. wind East at 3 a. m. and S. E. at
5, calm at 7.30 to 9.30 or say the centre passing at 8 a. M., then
renewing at South at 10 and becoming 8. W. at Noon as just de-
scribed we shall find that with proper allowances for its probable
distance as shewn by the Barometer, this gives a track curving to
the N. N. East, the actual centre of the calm space being inland, a
few miles West of the Light House at 10 a. m. I need not say
that the fullest confidence is to be accorded to Mr. Barckley’s
careful observations.

At Noon we have the gale commencing only at E. N. E. with the
H. C. Schooner Orissa in Balasore Roads, where we have also for-
tunately in Mr. Bond, the Master Attendant, another excellent
observer. It passed up to the Eastward of that station, veering gra-
dually to the N, E. and becoming “agale;” at 4.p.m. We should
have expected it to have begun earlier here, and I can only account
for this anomaly by the fact that the Northern and North Western
quadrants of the Cyclone, when the centre reached False Point,
extended to the range of high hills (from 2000 to 2500 feet high)
called the Balasore Nilgherries, which form one of the Eastern
extremities of the great Vindhiya chain. ‘These lie inland about
25 miles from that station, and may have occasioned the Cyclone to
lift up in that quarter for a time, and indeed to have turned off to
the North Hast,as we see it has done. At the Pilot station it
was now a heavy gale at South, and these winds will place the
centre in Balasore Roads in about Lat. 21° 05’; Long. 87° 40! Kast.
We have, it is true, also the logs of the Georgina and Cavery, but
as these vessels were drifting with the hurricane and their positions
uncertain, and both in distress; the Georgina indeed at some dis-
tance to the S. East in 35 fathoms water, I have not used them.*

October 23rd.—The next positions we have for the centre are from
the log of the P. and O. Steam Vessel Precursor and the H. O.
Buoy Vessel Grappler at Kedgeree; where it fell calm at 4h. 30’

* The Cavery was found after the gale to be at an anchor in 9 fs. off the Reef
of Point Palmiras, but even the time on board of this vessel was not well ascer-
tained in her distressed condition, as I afterwards learned.

544 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. _[ No. 6.

A. M. with the first vessel, which was*then on shore close to Cow-
colly light, and at 6 a. M. moderated and veered to the Northward
with the Grappler, which vessel appears to have been at some little
distance from the Precursor, but not far enough to account for this
discrepancy, which we must therefore attribute to those errors in
the estimates of the time usually made when the log is written up from
recollection as it always is in these cases I suppose ? unless on board
of Men-of-war, or where there is a scientific officer on board who is
carefully observing while others are carrying on the ship’s duties as
in the case of the Megna Surveying Vessel with Mr. B. Pilot Bedford,
the River Surveyor, whose log and register at Mud Point we shall
presently quote.

To come back to Kedgeree then :
And gale

recom-

menced at

The Precursor log says, it fell calm at,........ 4h.30’ Sh. O
The log of the Pilot on board the Precursor

says, it fell calm at,.......... 5h. 00’ = 5h. 80!
Grappler’s log says, sn SAR at +h. cere veer=

ing about the same time or say 6h. 10,...... 6h. 00’ 6h. 10/

15h. 80’ 16h. 40

The mean of these for the station of Kedgeree

Well Welmtee. cies aie be fe isike sie OR, TShitoe
Or that the centre 3 indie sapouit 5. 20 a. M. of the 23rd Oct.

We then find the next certain position near to the centre to be
that of the H. ©. S. Megna off Mud Point at 7 a. m. when “it
moderated for a short time and shifted to North’’ having previously
blown at H. 8. E.; butit seems by Mr. Bedford’s table to have veered
shortly after to N. N. EH. and thus to have been for three or four
hours before the shift at E. S. E., and for two hours after it at
N. N. E. which we must take therefore, to indicate pretty nearly the
track of the main body of the Cyclone. This would give us a track
to the N. East for that of the Cyclone from Kedgeree. And as we
shall subsequently shew the calm space itself was hereabouts of very
small extent, so that we may take this to be not far from the truth.

1854: | A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 545

From this station, the track to the N. East carries us into the
wilds of the Sunderbunds, whence no reports can be obtained, and
we cannot consider the Noacolly and Chittagong Cyclone to be any
part of this at Kedgeree, as its track, was evidently from South to
North, and it commenced within 12 hours of the passage of the
centre at Mud Point. The veering of the wind with H. M.S. How
at Diamond Harbour, I need not remark, is exactly that of a Cyclone
passing up on a N. E. track to the South-Hast and Hast of the
Vessel, her Barometer being lowest (29.375) with the wind North,
shewing that the centre was nearest to her when bearing East.

Rate or TRAVELLING.— We have, from the foregoing documents,
a tolerably exact knowledge of the time which the Cyclone centre
took to travel from a position a few miles West (inland) from the
Light House on False Point; on perhaps a somewhat curving track
up to Kedgeree, which was from 8 a. m. on the 22nd to 5h. 20’ a. M.
on the 28rd, or 21h. 20’ of time. Now the distance on a straight line
between these points is 115 miles* which gives a rate of 5.4 (five
miles, four-tenths) per hour for that of the Cyclone’s travelling on
this part of its course ; and we find moreover that passing Kedgeree
at 5h. 20’ a. m. it moderated for a short interval at 7 a. M. with
Mr. Bedford at Mud Point, and at 8, there was a sudden shift when
it blew as hard as ever; so that taking the centre to have passed
thus at 7h. 30/ a. m. this gives about an interval of two hours for it
to traverse from Kedgeree Light House to Mud Point, a distance of
11 miles or 5.5 miles per hour, the former rate being 5.4,

We have thus very fairly the rate of travelling for the 22nd,—23rd,
and if we were to assume that on the 21st, 22nd, it was travelling
at the same rate, we should only have to measure back 182 miles to
find the place of the centre of the Ararat’s Cyclone for the 21st ; but
this distance so measured would only place the centre far enough to
the South, to give the Ararat aS. W. wind, whereas we see by her log
she had it still at about South or at most 8S. b. W. so that our former
estimation of the place of the centre as being at about 175 miles South
of False Point is probably the correct one. This distance would give

* 113 miles from Light House to Light House, but 2 miles more are allowed for
the centre being to the Westward of Kedgeree.
40

546 A Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

it a rate of travelling of 7.3 per hour on the 21st and 22nd, so that
its progress was, as usual, somewhat retarded by the land.

Tre DIAMETER OF THE CaLM CentTRE.—This is always an element
of much interest where we can obtain any approximation toit. And
in this Cyclone we havea very good one, for we have seen above that
the rate of travelling between False Point and Kedgeree Light
Houses was 5.4 per hour, and we learn from Mr. Barckley’s capi-
tal report that it fell “stark calm” at 7h. 30', and that it was blow-
ing a complete hurricane at 9h. 30’ a. m. of the 22nd ; and as the
actual centre passed somewhat to the Westward of the Light House
p- 543 we may take 2 hours at 5.4, or ten miles eight-tenths, or say
in round numbers eleven miles as the diameter of the centre there
on that day; but on the 23rd at Kedgeree, it seems to have much
diminished as the calm interval there was not more than half an hour,
which would give but 2? miles for the diameter of the centre; and
with the Megna off Mud Point, at the N. West extremity of Saugor
Island, though the centre must have passed very close to the S. East
of her (shift from EH. 8. E. to N. N. E.) it moderated only for a
very short interval. With the Hope, Light Vessel off the S. W.
part of Saugor Island, no calm occurred. The American ship Stwrgis
in Saugor Roads while the centre was passing her, had the wind
veering from EH. N. E. to South and a shght lull “for a few
moments,” is afterwards noticed at 6 a. mM. but this was no part of
the centre, and it is evident that on this day, there was no extensive
calm space at the centre.

Tur PortsmoutnH’s Loa anp Protest.

I obtained through the attention of Chas. Huffnagle, Esq. Ame-
rican Consul at Calcutta, a copy of the Protest and an extract from
the Log of the American Ship Portsmouth of New York; but there
are unfortunately so many discrepancies between them, and again
between these and the newspaper report, that as regards the ship’s
exact position, and even the dates, 1 am wholly unable to reconcile
them without the most arbitrary and unwarrantable changes, and
unfortunately again, I could not obtain a sight or copy of the ship’s
detailed log, nor a comparison for her Barometer, so that for tracking
the Cyclone, they are quite useless.

1854. | A. Twenty-third Memoir on the Law of Storms. 547

But there are some details of great interest in these papers which
appear to me to indicate that this ship may possibly have been
caught at the junction of the two Cyclones! or at least to have
experienced one or more tornados (and this is the word too used in
the log and protest) at or near to the centre of the Cyclone into
which she ran. In the following brief summary which is compiled
from both the log and the protest, the expressions between commas
are those of the documents themselves.

The Portsmouth appears to have run up with strong gales from
the S. W. and 8.8. W. which veered to S. East when she hove to,
and soon had it “ blowing a perfect hurricane’? which -blew away her
close-reefed main topsail, and sails from the gaskets, and reduced
her to bare poles, wind still at S. East, ballast shifting from the ship
lying on her beam ends.

“At 3 p.m. it fell nearly calm with a light breeze from south;
Barometer suddenly fell from 29.40 to 28.80! Deck covered with
snipes, butterflies, locusts and grasshoppers, water discoloured, ship
drifting towards the land; 5 p. m. tornado struck the ship from the
southward; bent the cables; 7, ship on her beam ends with her
ballast shifted, and expected she would go over, cut away main
and mizen masts and lost foretopmast. At 10, moderate wind at
S.S. W. but Barometer still at 28.30; midnight a third tornado
struck the ship from 8. 8. W. more severe than before. The wind
now burst up* both main and after hatches, and the dead-lights
from the cabin, windows,” says the Protest. The log extract says,
“ Hatches bursting off in spite of bars and spikes, Round-house
blown all to pieces and dead-lights from the stern windows.” Protest
again says, “The carved work was blown from the stern, the Round-
house on deck blown to pieces, and no man could stand on deck
without holding on.”” 2 a. M. Barometer rising; 6 a. mM. gale abated.

From this detail, there appears clearly to have been separate
centres, or local tornados, formed at the edges or by the interference
of the two Cyclones? for the first calm and extraordinary fall of the
Barometers occurs at 3 Pp. M.; then at an interval of two hours, or 5
p.M.a tornado (used hereto express the violent burst of a furious gale)

* So in the originals, but I had no opportunity, I regret to say, of making

inquiries as the ship had left Calcutta, when the documents reached me.

4 ¢ 2

548 A Twenty-third Memoir of the Law of Storms. [No. 6.

“ strikes’”’ the ship ; then it moderates at 10 P. m. but the Barometer is
still depressed, and at midnight a third tornado “ strikes’’ the ship!

Now, if these singular (we may almost say wonderful) phenomena
occurred all within a brief period, say of an hour or even two, we
might account for them by supposing the centre for a time stationary,
and that the ship was drifted back into the calm vortex a second
time, or carried on into it in some way, or that it had in some way
vibrated or revolved, as Mr. Redfield supposes the centre may do -
to a certain extent, so as to reach the helpless ship again. But an
interval of nine howrs, that is, from 3 Pp. M. to midnight seems to
put this out of the question; for the Cyclone, if single, must have
curved forward some distance; though it may possibly have been
carrying the ship with it, as in the case of the Briton and Runni-
mede which were whirled round and round and carried forwards for
hours before they were thrown on shore (see Journ. Vol. XIV. p. 357
Twelfth Memoir) but then in that case the wind would have
veered or shifted somewhat, which it did not do with the Portsmouth.
The Briton had, like the Portsmouth, two lulls and three onsets of
the hurricane, but then the wind was veering all round the com-
pass, and the Runnimede close to her had but one lull; and the fact
of the Portsmouth’s Barometer having remained stationary seems
conclusive, not only as to there having been double Cyclones follow-
ing each other, but moreover that, as we have nearly demonstrated
in the case of the Hliza (9th Memoir as before quoted p. 542)
this continued depression of the Barometer is what really occurs in
such cases, and on this account alone the record of the fact, when-
ever and wheresoever it happened, is most important.

The “bursting up” of the hatches is so loosely described, that we
are at some loss how to consider it. It might be a bursting up of the
hatches by the force of the wind getting below, which though difficult
to conceive in a ship in such weather, would be analogous to what
takes place in the great West India Hurricanes, where, when a door
or window is burst open the other windows are blown owt, and even the
roofs blown off if another window on the opposite side is not opened
to allow the exit of the air forced in by the hurricane. Or it might
be the hatches getting loose by the working of the deck combing,
and so falling in; though this would not be “ bursting up” or it

1854. | A. Twenty-third Memoir of the Law of Storms. 549

might be partly the force of the wind below, (though as I have
before remarked, this is very incredible and improbable,) and partly
some uplifting power in the peculiar electric state of the atmos-
phere at the time, analogous to the attractions and repulsions of
light bodies between oppositely electrified conductors.*

The set to the Westward over the Sand Heads.—This most danger-
ous set, it will be seen, was fully experienced in this Cyclone, and it
is so fraught with danger to the mariner that his attention cannot
be too closely directed to it. It becomes in fact at the approach of
a Cyclone, a complete Gulf Stream! a term which every Atlantic
sailor perfectly understands. It is also, and this often as early as
the Barometer, and before the appearances of the sky and clouds
are at all remarkable, an almost infallible sign of the approach or
distant passage of a Cyclone !

CONCLUSION.

I have had somewhere to say that almost every successive memoir
brings some new fact of importance to light, to reward us as it were
for our labour, in carefully collecting and following out the details.
And this, the TwentTy-THIRD of the series is no exception to the rule ;
for it discloses to us, not only anew track of which, though suspected,
we had as yet no instance, but it also offers us another proof that here
as in the China sea, the law of curving, or recurving, about the lati-
tude of the tropics at times holds good. Upon what this depends,
we are at present totally ignorant, and it is probably some effect of
those great laws of atmospheric agency by which Cyclones are
generated. For the present our task is to collect and register, and
to sum up our preliminary results, which never fail, as we see, of
affording us some practical advantage, and thus we may hope that
we are doubly advancing the cause of science by eliminating that
which is of present utility and by aiding in the research for general
laws when sufficient facts shall be collected to deduce them.

* See Horn Book of Storms, 2nd edition, pp. 268 and 270 for instances of this
electrical effect in water-spouts, as also the log of the Brig Freak, Journ. As. So.
Vol. IX. page 1014. Third Memoir ; where the vessel’s foremast is torn out of her,
carried up aloft, and falls down again on the deck !

550 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. [No. 6.

Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghdn people and dialect and on
the connexion of the Pushto language with the Zend and Pehlavi
and the Hebrew.—By Lrnut. H. G. Ravurry, 3rd Regt. Bombay
NV. LI. Asst. Commissioner, Multan.

In all investigations into the manners and customs of mankind,
which must ever be an interesting enquiry, language has a strong
claim to our attention and study. It will be found, in various ways,
such an unerring guide, that we may term it the barometer of a
people’s civilization or barbarity ; whilst on the other hand the deri-
vation and affinity of different tongues, afford an indisputable proof
of the origin and genealogy of the various families of the human
race. It also adds a physical certainty to historical evidence, and
at the same time, no authority can so indubitably determine the
peculiar habits and pursuits of a people, as the manner in which
their thoughts and ideas are articulated and expressed ; for want of
copiousness, or poverty of a language, as it may be termed, generally
indicates an uncivilized state—ignorance, and superstition.

By oral means alone can a dialect be formed or extended, but its
subsequent cultivation must depend on writing and literature; and
knowledge, on which civilization, and refinement—in fact, on which
every thing that tends to raise mankind above the level of the brute
depends, must naturally be confined within exceedingly narrow
limits, until a written language has diffused it throughout all classes
of mankind.

Before venturing to offer an opinion as to the origin of the
Pushto language, it will be necessary to make a few observations
respecting the topography, as it may be termed, of the ancient lan-
guages of Asia, more particularly those from which we may naturally
suppose the Pushto or Afghanian language to have sprung; still
all researches into high antiquity are more or less involved in dark-
ness and perplexity, and every argumentative enquiry, however
ingenious, must at last rest on the uncertain basis of conjecture
and fancy. |

According to the accounts of Herodotus and other ancient
writers, we find, as is the case even at the present day, that in cer-

1854.| Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 551

tain countries of no great extent, a variety of languages, totally
distinct from each other, was used; whilst on the other hand again,
the same language, with slight variations in its dialects, was spoken
throughout regions of very great extent. The first remarks are
applicable to nearly all mountainous districts, inhabited like Afghan-
istan by various tribes, for the most part independent of each
other.

Throughout the boundless steppes of the Asiatic continent were
spread the more prevalent languages. The limits of the various
dialects also, were the same stupendous ranges of mountains, and
the same noble and mighty rivers, which formed the boundaries
of the different territories. Between the Attak or Indus, the
Aman or Oxus, and the banks of the Dajlah or Tigris, one language
appears to have predominated, a second between the Tigris to the
Halys or Kizil Irmak, and a third betwixt the latter river to the
/Egean sea.

To commence with the language which appears to have been most
widely prevalent in ancient times, we find that from the Caucasian*
range of mountains on the north, to the Red sea on the south, and
from the banks of the Euphrates on the east to the Halys on the
west, one mighty tongue was spoken, which, with some slight varia-
tions, retained a primitive and distinct character, known as the
Semitic, and of which the Arabic, Assyrian, Chaldaic, Cappadocian,
Hebrew, Sarmatian, and Phcenician were merely dialects.

From the Tigris eastward, as far possibly as the mountain range
which forms the western barrier of the Indus, and from the Oxus to
the Indian sea, another great language prevailed—the various dia-
lects of which, both in elements and construction; as also in vocabu-
lary and phraseology, were so totally distinct, as to preclude the
possibility of their being of the same family as the Semitic. One
peculiar feature of the ancient dialects of Persia is, that every vowel,
whether short or long, has a distinct character. We are indebted
to the labours of several eminent scholars in Zend literature for
many important facts on this subject, particularly in the Zend Avesta

* That is to say, what is at present known as the Caucasian range, not the Koh-i-
Kaf of the ancient Arabian authors.
+ Heeren.

552 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. [No. 6.

the sacred volume of the Parsis or Guebres, two English transla-
tions of which are about to be given to the world—one by a
European Orientalist, the other by an Asiatic, and a disciple of Sapet-
man Zoroaster. From these researches we find, that three different
languages were spoken in Iran*—the Zend, in which the sacred
books of their religion were written; the Pehlavi; and the ancient
Persian, or Parsi. The date from which the Zend ceased to be the
medium of conversation is unknown, but as early as the reign of
Bahman, the Pehlavi was considered rude, and on this account held
in distaste at the court of that ruler ;+ and in the reign of Bahram
Gur,t in the 5th century of our era, was proscribed by edict, and
soon after fell into total disuse. After this event the Farsi became
the idiom of Persia. It was divided into two dialects—the Deri, or
court language, and the Parsi, which was spoken by the people at
large. The Shah Nameh of Ferdousi is almost entirely written in
the former tongue.

If we compare these dialects with the modern Persian, divested
of the Arabie and Turkish, which, during a period of several centuries,
has crept into it, we shall find them differing essentially in several
respects; but at the same time, in phraseology and construction,
bearing such a striking similarity, as to prove almost indubitably,
that the dialects themselves, as also the people who spoke them,
must have sprung from one and the same original stock.

It is a striking fact that no convulsions of government, no efforts
of literature, can so alter a language as to destroy every atom of
similarity between the speech of the present day, and that of most
ancient and remote origin. Nothing but the total extirpation of
the aborigines of a country appears capable of accomplishing so
singular and wonderful a change. Fora striking instance of this

* The eastern name for Persia.

+ According to the Ferang Jehangiri, Bahman also called Ardishir, was son of
Isfandiar, son of Kashtasib, son of Lohrasib. Some say he was so called for his
uprightness and justice , others, that it was from his precociousness as a child ; and
others, that it was on account of the length of his arms which were so long that his
hands reached his knees. There are no less than thirteen meanings given to this
word in the work I have quoted: he died A. D. 240.

t He ascended the throne A. D. 420, and reigned twenty years.

1854. Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 553
a gran peop

we have merely to look to the present dialects of the peninsula of
India, or, fora still more conclusive proof, to the modern European.
languages, amidst the polish and refinement of Latin and Greek.

It appears, therefore, that the principal languages of the Asiatic
continent, that is to say, what was considered Asia by the ancients,
were the Semitic, and the Iranian or Persian,* which latter was
spoken as far as the western bank of the Indus, beyond which the
Sanskrit and Prakrit commenced.t

In ancient times as in the present day, the greatest diversity of
language appears to have prevailed in mountain tracts, generally
inhabited by a number of independent tribes, who may either have
been aborigines of those mountains, or strangers compelled to seek
in them refuge from more powerful neighbours, or greater security.
from invasion and subjection to a sovereign’s yoke. In the absence
of facilities for communication with foreigners, their languages have
been less liable to be mixed up with other tongues, and from the
more numerous tribes again separating into smaller tribes, a variety:
of dialects was naturally formed, which in many points differed from
each other.

The ancient languages of Persia, suggest other important facts not
to be passed over without notice, and which also bring us to the
point to which these straggling and imperfect remarks are intended
to lead—that not merely in the modern Persian territory do we find
laneuages which still exist, mixed up with others, and only preserved
from oblivion by a few written remains; but that in the present day
there is also a language spoken immediately west of the Indus,
which is totally different in phraseology and construction from any

* Heeren,

+ ‘* With regard to the affinity of the language from Bactria to the Persian Gulf,
it would of course follow, that the country being that of the ancient Persians, the
Persian language would be spoken in it, varied as to dialect, but radically the same,
If the language of Persia was Zend, this would have been in use throughout Ariana ;
and its strong affinity to Sanskrit would justify the extension of Strabo’s remarks
even to the Indians of the Paropamisus and the west bank of the Indus, With all
the other divisions of Ariana there is no difficulty, even if the Persian of ancient did
not materially differ from that of modern times; for Persian is still the language of
the inhabitants of the towns of Afghanistan and Turkistan—Kabul and Bokhara.”’
Ariana Antiqua, pp. 122, 123.

554 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghdn people. [No. 6.

modern tongue, and in all probability derived from the Zend, Pehlavi
and the Hebrew. The language to which I refer is the Pukhto,
Pushto, or Afghanian.

Languages can alone be fashioned and extended by oral use,
though by writing and literature, their subsequent cultivation can be
effected, and it is therefore certain that the dead languages of the
Asiatic continent must at one time have been generally spoken,*
from the fact, that several living languages are evidently derived
from them.+ The cause of their ceasing to be the medium of com-
munication may have arisen in various ways-——the mtercourse with
foreigners brought thither by commercial pursuits, subjugation to
the yoke of others, and such like circumstances, so affect a language
as to produce various new dialects, which, as proved by our own
mother-tongue, are capable of undergoing still further. transfor-
mation.

There has perhaps never been @ greater diversity of opinion,
respecting the deseent of any one pecple, than that of the Afghans.
Ferishtah{ traces their origin to the Copts, whilst most oriental
writers are of opinion that they are of Jewish family. According to
Klaproth, Gatterer considers the Afghans to be a Georgian race,
and their lanewage Georgian also. The Armenians hold the Afghans
to be descended from themselves; and Krusinsky, Reineggs, and
several other European historians, notwithstanding the want of proof
to support such an opinion, appear convinced of it. Major Keppel§
(now Har! of Albemarle) states that the people of Shirwan, and the
adjoining countries, consider the Afghans are descended from them.
St. Martin|| in his account of the Armenian Arghowans, is of opi-
nion, that the Afghans cannot be identified with them. Other
authors have declared them to be descendants of the Indd-Seythians,
the Medians, the Soghdians, Turks, Tartars, and Monghols.{

* TI have lately heard of a seal having been found near Pind Dadun Khan, iu
the Panjab, bearing an inscription in the arrow-headed character.

+ Heeren.

+ Tarikh-i-Ferishta.

§ Personal Narrative of travels, vol. If. page 194.

|| Memoires sur Armenie, Vol. I. page 213 to 226.

{ See Tarikh-ul-Yamini of Atbi, Matlaa-us-Salatin, and Jami-ul-Tawarikh,

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 555

The Afghans themselves persist in their descent from the Jews,
and their traditions on the subject trace their ancestry to Saul, king
of Israel.*

The best account I have met with on the subject, has lately fallen
into my hands quite unexpectedly. It is contained in a history of
the house of Saddo or Saddozoé tribe of the Afghans. The work
itself is written in 8vo. 640 pages of 17 lines toa page, and enti-
tled, Tazkirat-ul-muluk. Itis very rare, and I imagine there is not a
copy to be found east of the Indus, even if it has ever been heard of
before by Europeans. Two-thirds of the entire work are occupied
in the detail of events which have happened since the death of
Ahmed Shah, Abdali. The commencement alone is sufficient for
my present purpose ; on some future occasion I may give a transla-
tion of that part which terminates with the death of the founder of
the Diréni monarchy. I may also add, that the work is written in
Pushto. The account is as follows. |

“ The chief object of the author in writing this august work, was
the compilation of a history of the ancestors of the tribe of Saddo,
known as the Saddozoés, who, after the family of the last of the
Prophets, (on whom be the blessing of the Almighty) are the great-
est and best, as well as the most generous and open-hearted of the
children of Adam.

“ All traditions and histories agree, as to their exalted descent from
the Ban-i-Israel, of whom their great ancestor is Malik Talat (Saul)
of the tribe of Israel, who afterwards became the ruler of that peo-
ple. From Malik Télit is descended Afehén, one of the greatest
of God’s creatures, and who in the reign of Suliman, was, by that
monarch, made sovereign of the Jins and Diws.

“From Malik Afghan, Abd-ur-Rashid bin Kais-al-laik, who was a
contemporary of the prophet of God, and one of his most honoured
associates, is a lineal descendant. He is the ancestor of the
Sarbands, who are considered the first of the Afghan tribes, as also
of the twelve astanas or families who were formerly considered as
hereditary devotees.t

* See Sir G. Rose’s Afghans, the Ten Tribes and the Kings of the East, &c.
lately published.
y Beth Mr. Elphinstone, (Kabul Vol. Ist page 253) and Professor Dorn,

4D 2

556 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. [No. 6.

“ His Highness Saddo chief of the Afghans, being the fruit of the
tree of that garden, and a blossom of that rose tree, this account of
his ancestry has been compiled to the end, that their fame may be
known to posterity.

“ What can we inherit, but fame beyond the limits of the tomb.”

“ The following histories and authorities have been consulted in the
composition of the work, viz. ;—Tarikh-i-Salatin-i-Sireah ; Tabakat-1-
Akbiri; Agn-i-Akbiri; Mirat-ul-Afghanah, which work was written
by Khan Jehan, Ludhi, in the reign of the Emperor Jehangir;
Tarikh-i-Shahan-i-Safawiah, Irani; Shah Jehan Nameh; Térikh
Alamgiri ; Furukh Seori; Tarikh-i-Mahommed Shahi ; Nadir N&émeh ;

‘arikh Ahmed Shahi; Rassalah Akbar, Khadkah; and other infor-
mation has been collected from the narratives of trustworthy per-
sons. JI have entitled the work, Tazkirat-ul-Mulik, of the ancestry
of the tribe of Saddo, the chief of the Afghans. It consists of
one mukaddamah (preface), two asals (originals), and one khdtimah
(epilogue).*” ,

Mukaddamah.

On the forefather of Saddo, Chief of the Afghan people.

The great ancestor of this tribe is Malik Talut (Saul) who is men-
tioned in the Korén and other works, as descended from Binyamin,

(Neamut Ullah, Part II. page 40) have fallen into error respecting this fourth grand
division of the Afghans, called by them respectively the Betnee, and Botni, Baitni,

cell is not the name of a tribe, but is derived from the Arabic ..,b

e ve ¢

batin which means, hidden, or knowing the hidden or concealed, hence the Al-
mighty is often termed. erbla| Al Batin.

or Batini.

* The contents of the whole work are;—Mukaddamah. On the forefathers of
Saddo, chief of the Afghans. First Asal, On the subject of those of the tribe who
have ever dwelt in Afghanistan. This Asaf is divided into two Farae or Parts,
Ist. Respecting that branch who have ruled over the whole tribe, 2nd. On the
other members of the tribe, who still dwell in their native country. Second Asal.
On that branch of the clan who left their country and took up their abode at Mil-
tan. This is in five Para@ or parts. Ist. On the Khan Modud Khail. 2nd. The
history of the Bahadar Khail. 3rd. Account of the Kamran Khail. 4th. Ace
count of the Zoefaran Khail. 5th, The Khwajah Khizar Khail, who are generally
known as the Sultan Khail, Khodkah, Khdtiméh. Account of the remaining
branches of the Khwajah Khizar Khail, the descendants of Shah Dur-i-Duran, and
their dispersion into various parts of India, and the Panjab.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghdn people. 557

bin Yakub, bin Issak, bin Ibrahim (may the blessing of the Almighty
rest on them and on their house). Talat was celebrated amongst
his countrymen for his wisdom, knowledge, and mightiness in war ;
and the All-wise Creator of the Universe, made him king over
israel, and commanded him to bring to perdition the infidel Jalut,
the enemy of his people. *

At this time Mehtar Daoud, who dwelt in the district situated
between the territories of the rival princes, went and joined the
army of his countrymen,f who were hard pressed by the superior
army of Jalat.{ The king on this account issued a proclamation
to the effect, that whoever would go forth to fight with Jalut

* And their prophet answered and said unto them, verily God hath set Talat
king over you, and hath enlightened his mind, and strengthened his arm: they an-
swered, How shall he reign over us, seeing that we are more worthy of the kingdom
than he, neither is he possessed of great riches? Samuel said, Verily God hath cho-
sen him before you, and hath caused him to increase in knowledge and stature.’’
Al Koran. Chap. II.

‘¢ Now there was a man of Benjamin, whose name was Kish, the son of Abiel
the son of Zeror, the son of Beehorath the son of Aphiah, a Benjamite, a mighty
man of power.

And he had a son, whose name was Saul, a choice young man, and a goodly : and
there was not amongst the children of Israel a goodlier person than he: from the
shoulders and upwards he was higher than any of the people. lst Samuel, Chap.
ix. verses l, 2.

So Saul took the kingdom over Israel, and fought against all his enemies on
every side, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against Edom
and against the kings of Zobah, and against the Philistines: aud whithersoever he
turned himself, he vexed them.

And he gathered an host and smote the Amalekites, and delivered Israel out of
the hands of them that spoiled them. Ist Samuel, Chap. xiv. verses 47, 48.

+ Wherefore Saul sent messengers unto Jesse, and said, Send me David thy
son, which 7s with the sheep.

And Jesse took an ass laden with bread, and a bottle of wine, and a kid, and sent
them by David his son unto Saul. Ist Samuel, Chap. xvi. verses 19 and 20.

~ Now Saul, and they and all the men of Israel, were in the valley of Elah
fighting with the Philistines.

And David rose up early in the morning, and left the sheep with a keeper, and
took, and went, as Jesse had commanded him ; and he came to the trench, as the
host was going forth to the fight, and shouted for the battle.’? 1st Samuel, Chap.
xvii, verses 19, 20.

558 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghdn people. [No. 6.

(Gohath) and kill him, should receive the hand of the king’s daught-
er in marriage, and be declared heir to the throne.

When Talut went out to meet Jalut his troops, being seized with
a sudden panic, fled from the field with the exception of 318 persons,
who, by the will of God, took courage and remained with their king.*
It was at this time that Daoud killed the infidel Jalit in single
fight, after which the small but brave band which had stood its
ground, fought with such determined courage that the enemy were
entirely defeated and put to the rout.f

After this action on the part of Mehtar Daoud, it became incum-
bent on king Talat to fulfil the terms of the covenant which he had
made, and accordingly he gave his daughter to Daoud in marriage,
and a patent of succession to the throne.

During the life-time of king Talit, Daoud served him faithfully,
and at his death succeeded him. Armiah (Jeremiah) and Birkiya,
Talut’s sons, were raised to the highest honors, became the captains
of his armies, and continued in his service during their life-time.

In the common course of events, Daoud himself set out on that
journey from which no traveller returneth, and was succeeded by
his son Silimén. He appointed Afghana the son of Armfah, to the

* <¢ And Talat said unto his soldiers, verily God will prove you by the river, for
he that drinketh thereof shall net be on my side (but he shall be on my side who
shall not taste thereof) except he who drinketh a draught of the water out of his
hand. And they drank thereof, except a few of them. And when they had passed
over the river, he and those who believed with him, said, We have no strength this
day against Jaldt and his host. But they who considered that they should meet
God at the resurrection, said, How often hath a small army by the will of God,
defeated a greater one, and discomfited it, for God is with those who patiently
persevere. And when they went forth to battle against Jalut and his forces, they
said, Oh Lord, pour on us patience, confirm our feet, and help us against this un-
believing people. Therefore they discomfited them by the Almighty will, and
Daoud slew Jalat.’’ Al Koran. Chap, II.

tT ‘‘ And the men of Israel and of Judah arose, and shouted, and pursued the
Philistines, until they came to the valley, and to the gates of Ekron, And the
wounded of the Philistines fell down by the way to Shaaraim, even unto Gath, and
unto Ekron.

And the children of Israel returned from chasing after the Philistines, and they
spoiled their tents.’? Ist Samuel, Chap, xvii. verses 52, 53.

1854.| Some Leemarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 559

command of his armies, and the government of the Jins and Diws ;*
whilst Asif, the son of Talut’s son Birkiya, was made his principal
minister.

One day king Suliman seated on his throne and accompanied by
his minister was journeying through the air,f when they passed the
district of Rdadah, in which is situated the lofty mountain of Kase-
ghar, which lies between Peshawer and Kandahar, and Kabul and
Multan. Itis near the town of Dardban and west of the Sindhu

(Indus) river. .

Pleased with the spot, and the salubrity of the climate, the wisest
of men directed his minister to form a seat out of a stone which was
at hand. This being almost immediately done, Suliman sat in it for
some time and enjoyed the beauty of the landscape which lay
spread out at his feet. The mountain is known at present as the
Takht or (Throne) of Siliman.{ A portion of the throne still re-
mains, to which the people of the surrounding districts, are in the
habit of making pilgrimages.

* “ This statement will not appear so fabulous if we compare it, with Samuel
2d. Chap. xxi. verses 15 to 22, for Diw, and Jin, mean— a giant as well as a de-
mon or genii—_5 diw. Adevil, a demon, genius, giant, spirit, ghost, hobgoblin.
The Diws or Dives, Jins, Genii, or giants of eastern mythology, area race of malig-
nant beings. See (,,= also in Richardson.

+ ‘‘ No name is more famous among Muhammedans than that of Solomon. Ac-
cording to their belief, he succeeded David his father when only 12 years old ; at
which age the Almighty placed under his command, all mankind, the beasts of the
earth and the fowls of the air, the elements, and the genii, His throne was magni-
ficent beyond description. The birds were his constant attendants, screening him
like a canopy from the inclemencies of the weather, whilst the winds bore him
whithersoever he wished to go. Every age and every nation have had their fool-
eries, and even many of the received opinions of modern times will not bear the
touchstone of Truth. The sorcery laws of our country are a far more authentic
disgrace to human nature, than all the wild, yet pleasing fables of the East.’’ See
Richardson,

¢ ‘In the southern part of the Wuzeeree country, where this range is passed
through by the river Gomul, it is low in both senses, and forms the lofty mountain
of Cussay Ghur, of which the Tukht of Saliman, or Solomon’s Throne is the highest
peak,’’ Account of the kingdom of Cabul. vol. Ist page 164.

‘¢7T was told that on the top there was a holy stone or rock, the seat of a Musal-
man Fakir, whose name it bears; but I venture to doubt the story.’ Vigtie’s
Ghuzni, Cabul, &c. Page 61.

560 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. [No. 6.

The mountain tract of Kaseghar, and the district of Rudah, were.
assigned in feudal tenure to Afghana.

The original meaning of the word Afghana is jfighdn—a Persian.
word, which means “complaint,” “lamentation,” because he was a
cause of lamentation to the devil, jins, and mankind. From the con-
stant use of the word, the vowel point (—-) kasrah was dropped, after
which the other letters could not be sounded without the aid of a
vowel, and alif-i-wasl was placed before the gh, and thus made
Afghana.

Malik Afghan having taken possession of his new territory, (to
use the expressive words of the author) “irrigated the land of that
mountainous country with the water of the sword, and planted in
the hearts of its inhabitants, the seeds of his own faith. He fixed
his residence at a place named Push or Pash, situated in the moun-
tains, and from the name of this place, the people have derived the
name of Pushtin, and their language Pushto. Some traditions state
that the Afghans acquired their language from the Diws, and others,
that it is the original dialect of the aboriginal inhabitants of Kase-
ghar, and that the Afghans were in the habit of carrying off the
wives and daughters of those Infidels, and intermarrying with them,*
thereby learning from them the Pushto laneuage, and in course of
time forgetting their own Ibrahami tongue.}”’

Again to use the words of the author, “ Malik Afghan having purified
the face of the mistress of that country from the filth of the wicked
infidels by the pure water of the sword, and having given unto her
the rouge of beneficence, and decked her out in the bridal garments
of religion and the ornaments of Islam, bestowed her in the mar-
riage of possession to one of his sons,” after which he returned to the
court of king Silimdn, at Bait-ul-Mukaddas,t where at length he died
at a very advanced age. His descendants from generation to gener-
tion, and from tribe to tribe, continued to dwell round about the
mountain of Kaseghar and to rule over it, and were at constant war
with the Infidels, as the neighbouring people were termed.

* See the Kullasat-ul-Ansab.
+ Ibrahami means the Hebrew language.

age
t (node ww The Sanctified or Holy Temple—the Arabic name for Jerusalem.

1854.| Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 561

At length, during the chieftainship of Abd-ur-Rashid bin Kais al
Laik, an event happened which was the cause of shaking the world
to its very foundations*—the joyful tidings of the last and greatest
of the Prophets, resounded both in Arab and in Ajam, and Abd-ur-
Rashid became desirous of making a pilgrimage to Mekka for the
purpose of seeing him :— |

“ Love ariseth not alone from seeing the object ;”
“ This wealth is often acquired by mere conversation.”’

In company with several of his kinsmen and friends, he set out for
the Hedjaz, and having arrived at Mekka, performed his pilgrimage
according to the rites and tenets of the religion of his forefathers,
Israel, Issik, and Ibrahim.+ He now set out for Medina, and on the
road fell in with the celebrated Khalid-ibn-Walid, “the sword of
God,”’—to whom he explained the object of his journey. They tra-
velled towards Medina in company, and on his arrival there, Abd-
ur-Rashid became a convert to Islam. In the numerous strugeles of
that period, he became conspicuous for his intrepid bravery, which
made the Prophet bestow on him the surname of wh) or why ft
(batan or patan) which in Arabic means the mast of a vessel, without
which it cannot sail, neither can the ship of war sail along without
the mast of battle.

Abd-ur-Rashid having acquired great renown, at length obtained
his dismissal, and was allowed by the Prophet to return to his native
land, but was at the same time enjoined to publish and diffuse the
doctrines of Islamism amongst his countrymen. He departed from
Medina, and in due course reached his home in safety, after which

* Allowance will of course be made for religious prejudice.

+ ‘‘The temple of Mecca was a place of worship, and in singular veneration with
the Arabs from great antiquity, and many centuries before Muhammad. Though
it was most probably dedicated at first to an idolatrous use, yet the Muhammadans
are generally persuaded that the Caaba is almost coeval with the world ; for they say
that Adam, after his expulsion from paradise, begged of God that he might erect
a building like that he had seen there, called Beit-al-Mamir, or the frequented
house, and al-Dorah, towards which he might direct his prayers and which he might
compass, as the angels do the celestial one.’’ Sale’s Introduction to the Koran
Page 83.

¢ This word I cannot find in either Kamus, Burhan Katace, or Richardson.

562 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. [No. 6.

he converted his family and tribe to the new faith, and taught them
the Koran. He made war on the infidels with greater zeal than
ever, and was celebrated for his piety. At length finding his end
approaching, he called his family and tribe around him, and enjoined
them to keep their hearts fixed on the only true religion, and their
feet firm in the path of Islam ; to show friendship and obedience to
the followers of Muhammad, and to make war on the infidels, and
convert them to the only true faith. After taking an affectionate leave
of all, “the swallow of his soul having escaped from the wintry cage
of this world, took its flight towards the summer mansions of eter-
nal bliss.”

He was blessed with three sons.—Sarf, Ghari, and Tabri. The first
known as Sarban or Sarband, succeeded his father in the chieftain-
ship, and gave name to one of the two great divisions of the Afghans
called Sarbans. The second also called Gharghasht, gave name to
the Gharghashts. The descendants of these three sons constitute
the whole of the different Afghan clans, with their numerous branch-
es and ramifications.

The tribes which are included in the Sarban division, are ;—Ab-
dali, Tarin, Barech, Mabaénah, Gharshin, Shirani, Babari, Kansi,
Jamand, Katani, Kaliani, Tarkani, Khalil, Mhomand, Daouddzoé,*
and Yusufzo’e. Thetwelve dAstdnahs or families who are considered
sacred by the other Afghans, from their progenitors having been
devotees, are also included amongst the Sarbans. The Abdali, Tarin,
Babari, Jamand and Yusufzo’e tribes have each one family, the
Khalil three, and the Mhomands four.

The different branches of the Gharghasht division or offspring of
Ghari, are ;—the Suranf, Jailam, Drukzo’e Afridi, Chakani, Janki
or Janei, Kerani, Babi, and Mashwani tribes.

The third son, Tabri, is the progeniter of the Ghalzo’e, Lidhi, Nia-
zi, Lohani, Sorbani, and Klakptr clans, the whole of whom are styled
Tabrins. It is said there was an illicit connexion between one of
the daughters of Tabri, and Mast Ali Ghori,} and after a short time

* Zo’e in Pashto means, son—zai is a corruption of the word.
Le
+ The ancestor of the Ghorian Sultans who conquered Ghazni, in 1152. Cle

ghal in Pashto means a thief, and 59} zoé a son, hence csrslt Ghalzoé the son
of a thief ; cosh) is a mere corruption of the word.

1854.| Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 563

the fruits of this amour becoming apparent, the father, to make the
best of a bad matter, gave her to him in marriage. Three sons were
the offspring of this marriage—Ghalzo’e of whom she was pregnant
before the nuptial knot was tied,—Ludht, and Sarwant.

The tribes above mentioned are the whole of those who are of pure
Afghan descent—the offshoots of the three sons of Abd-ur-Rashid,
Patan. He was buried at Kaseghar, and succeeded by his eldest
son Sari, who was constantly at war with the Kafirs or Infidels.
He had two sons—Sharkabun, and Kcharshabun. The Sarbans are
the descendants of the former, and the Yusufzo’es, Mohmands,
Khalils and other tribes inhabiting the plain of Peshawer, are the
children of the latter.

On the death of Sari, Sharkabun his son was acknowledged chief
of the Afghanah. He was celebrated for his piety and wisdom. In
his wars with the infidels, he not only acquired great wealth, but
also increased his territory, and brought many of the neighbouring
tribes under his authority. During his chieftainship Kandahar,
and Kabul were conquered by Hujaj bin Yusuf, Sakafi, who was
governor of Khorasin for the Khalifah Abd-ul-Malik bin Mirwan
who reigned from 692 to 698 A. D. This event greatly increased
the authority of Sharkabun, and established his power more firmly
than before.

Heis said to have been succeeded by Abdal his son. Some ac-
counts mention that he was the son of Sharkabun, and others
that he was his grandson, but neither of these accounts can be cor-
rect, as there is a space of nearly three hundred years between them ;
Sharkabun being a cotemporary of Hujaj bin Yusuf Sakafi, before
referred to, whilst Malik Abdal lived in the reign of Mahmid bin
Sabuktagin, who succeeded his father to the throne of Ghazni, in
the year of the Hijrah 387. This great hiatus between the reigns
of these two chiefs may be accounted for in the following manner.
It often happens, that the names of those chiefs who have been
celebrated for their wisdom, bravery, piety, or numerous progeny,
have been alone handed down to posterity, and those of mediocrity
set aside and forgotten. There is an instance of this with regard to
Hasham* and Abd-ul-Shams, who were both sons of Abd-ul-Manaf.

* The great-grandfather of Muhammad.
4 £2

564 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. [No. 6.

The descendants of the former are still styled Ban-i-Hasham, whilst
those of the latter are known as the Ban-i-Omeyah, from Omeyah
the celebrated son of Abd-ul-Shams, and thus the father’s name has
been dropped altogether. In the same manner, Malik Abdal having
acquired a great name for his bravery, equity, and generosity, and
surpassed many of his predecessors in grandeur and dignity, his name
has been handed down to us, whilst the very remembrance of those
of little or no celebrity, is now altogether lost in oblivion. This
is the great cause of the confusion which often takes place in the
geneological histories of different tribes and people, and hence the
reason why Malik Abdal has been called the son or grandson of
Sharkabun.

Malik Abdal thus became chief of the Afehanah—Sarbans, Ghar-
ghashts, and Tabrins. During his reign the people began to pay
attention to agriculture, and the lands about Kaseghar were brought
under cultivation. Abdal, who was famed for his bravery, followed
in the path of his ancestors by making war on the people of
the surrounding parts, in the plundering of whose property his
followers acquired great wealth. A number of the infidels who
dwelt in the vicinity of the Kaseghar district, was also at this time
converted tothe Muhammadan faith. At length the Afghans having
no infidels to plunder, and insufficient land to yield them a subsist-
ence, began to take service under the Ghaznivid Sultans, from
whom they obtained the district of Bagram, now known as Pesh’-
4wer, as a feudal fief.* Of the countries to the north, suchas Suwat,

* The account contained in the cast) ely (Gardens of Friendship) by
Mahabbat Khan differs in some respects from the preceding narration. He says,
‘up to the time of the Prophet of Islam, the descendants of Afghanah dwelt in
the Salman mountains, at which period Kais was their chief. He subsequently
went to Arabia to do homage to Muhammad, taking with him eleven persons of his
tribe, who with himself became converts to the new faith.

‘¢He returned to his native land, but in the following year he again returned to
Arabia with seventy of his tribe, and joined the followers of Muhammad a short
time previous to his attack on Mekka, in which affair, and the subsequent opera-
tions, Kais behaved so well, that the title of Abd-ur-Rashid was conferred on him,
and he soon after returned to his home.

‘s After the death of Muhammad, Kais Abd-ur-Rashid, with a number of his
people followed the two succeeding Khalifs in their wars; and when the Khalif

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 565

and Bajawer, which were in the hands of the Kafirs, they got pos-
session by force of arms. They also obtained grants of land at Ghaz-
ni and Kabul, from Siultén Mahmud and his successors, and by de-
erees began to emigrate from the neighbourhood of Kaseghar, and

Osman determined on the conquest of Khorasan, he requested Kais to obey the
orders of Abd-ullah bin AZamir bin Karez, who had been appointed to head the
expedition. This chief had been directed to settle the Afghan tribe with their
families, after the conquest of that province, between it and Hinddstan, that they
might become a barrier against invasion from the latter country. Kais assisted in
the conquest of Khords4n, after which, the tract of country lying between Hirat
and Kandahar was bestowed on him and his tribe, subject to the governor of the
province.

‘¢ At the period of the struggles between the Omeyahs and Abbasis, which ended
in favour of the latter, the Government of Khorasan was administered by Hijaj
bin Yusuf, Sakafi, who sent an exepedition into Hinddstan, under his nephew
Kasim bin Muhammad bin Yasuf, Sakafi, who was accompanied by a strong body
of Afghans. They advanced through the district of Roh,* and at length reached
Mialtan, after annexing the former district, which was made over to the Afghan
tribes, with directions to keep under the refractory Hinds. From the occupation
of Roh by the Afghans, they obtained the name of Rohillas.

‘*Sabuktagin the founder of the Ghuzniwid dynasty, and father of the great
Muhammad, entertained a number of Afghans in his army. When that ruler died,
Ismaail his son by the daughter of Alta’kin, the owner of Sabuktagin, for the latter
was originally a slave, succeeded his father, but Muhammad, another son by the
daughter of the chief of Zabulistan (Kabul) opposed him in the succession, and a
civil war ensued between them, The Afghans who were dependent in some mea-
sure on that chief, joined his son-in-law Muhammad, who defeated Ismaail, and
confined him in a fortress.

‘¢ In gratitude for this effectual aid on the part of the Afghanah, Muhammad gave
his sister in marriage to Sa’ho the chief of the tribe, by whom he had three sons—
Salar, Mas’oeud, and Ghazi, who are buried at Baraj.

‘¢ When Sultan Muhammad set out on his expedition against Samnath in Gizerat,
he took with him a’ body of Afghans. Several times during the siege of that
stronghold, fortune seemed to incline against the Muhammadan arms, but at length
the Afghans were brought to the front, who having fastened the skirts of their
garments together, attacked the Hindus with such fury that the latter were entirely
defeated, but not until the victors as well as the vanquished had sustained immense

* The Beldchis and other inhabitants of the Derah Gh4zi Khan, and those of the
southern part of the Derah Ismaail Khan districts, speak of the mountain range imme-
diately west of the Indus, to the southern boundary of Afghanistan, by this name.

566 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. (No. 6.

settled in those places they considered best suited to themselves.
Up to the time of Malik Abdal, the whole of the tribes considered
and obeyed him as their head and chief, but now each tribe and vil-
lage began to choose their own governors, and ceased to pay that
respect and obedience to his authority, which they formerly did ;
in fact they fell headlong into the slough of arrogance and pre-
sumption.

Abdal was succeeded by his son Malik Rajar. This prince—a
second Nimrod—was passionately fond of the sports of the field, in
which he spent the best part of his days and nights. He was blessed
with fonr sons—Csau, Nur, Khokai, and Makou, the first of
whom, a God-fearing and just personage, succeeded him in the chief-
tainship : the others gave name respectively to the Nurzo’e, Khokari,
and Makou tribes.

The remainder of the Abdalis, and other clans, which had up to
the present period continued to dwell in the Kaseghar district near
the Takht-i-Saliman, finding it too small to support so many families,
began, in the hot season, to migrate with their flocks, to the neigh-
bourhood of Kandahar, returning again to their old haunts at Kase-
ghar in the winter.

Malik Cisau had three sons, Zirak, Is’hak, and Alf. On his death
he bequeathed the turban of authority to Zirak, his sword to Is’hak,
and his carpet for prayer to Ali. From these two latter, the Is’hak-
zo’e, and Alizo’e branch ofthe Abdalis are descended, and from them
is also descended the only one of the twelve astdnahs, or families
who are devoted to the priesthood, as already referred to.

Zirak, who was a wise and able chief, governed his tribe with ener-
gy and ability. He completely rooted out the crimes of impiety,
adultery, and dishonesty, which appear to have been but too prevalent
at the period in question.

The five tribes which have been already mentioned as the Abdali
clan, viz; Is’hakzo’e, Alizo’e, Nurzo’e, Khwagani, and Makou, are
known as the Panjpa’o branch.

My own opinion is that Malik Abdal was a cotemporary of Stltan

loss. In reward for this important service, the ‘ Breaker of Idols,’ bestowed on
each of the Afghans the Turki title of Khan: their former title of Malik was derived
from Malik Talat.’”’? Ri’az-i-Mahabbat.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 567

Mahmid, Ghaznivide, Malik Zirak of Shah Rukh Mirza, son of Amir
Timur, Gurgani, between whose reigns there is a period of some three
centuries. As has been already noticed, the names of the most cele-
brated chieftains can alone have been preserved by their countrymen,
whilst those of less fame have sunk into oblivion.

The district of Ridah and Kaseghar, as before stated, not being
of sufficient extent to support the great number of people, to which
the Afehans had by this time increased, Malik Zirak was induced
to send an agent to Shah Rukh Mirza,* at Hirat, for the purpose of
soliciting a grant of the districts round Kandahar. This request
was favourably listened to by the Shah, and Zirak in consequence
gave directions to the Abdali, Barech, Tarin, Jamad, Ghalzo’e, Kakur,
Kasi, Babur, and other tribes—who were more numerous than the
extent of their lands could support—to proceed to Kandahar and
settle on the lands granted by the Shah in that district. To each
tribe a portion of land was given, in proportion to the number of
families of which it consisted, and for which ground they had to pay
a small tax to the Governor of the province.

Zirak had three sons—Popul, Barak, and Alako, from whom have
sprung the Populzo’es, Barakzo’es and Alakzo’es. At his death
Popul succeeded him in the chieftainship of the whole Afghanah peo-
ple. Being a sagacious and intelligent chief, and endowed with the
tact of government, he kept the whole of the tribes under subjection
and obedience. They also were generally well satisfied with his
government, but at the same time, those who showed any opposition
to his authority, were punished by the Kandahar Governors, and this
tended still more to keep all under proper restraint.

Popul had also three sons—Habib, Badu, and Aiytib. The two
former were by one mother, and the latter by another wife. Some
also say that Aiyub was the son of the first wife by a former husband.

Badi was the ancestor of the Badtizo’es, and Aiyub of the Aiyub-
zo’es. At length Popul suddenly finding his end approaching, sent
for his children, and after giving them much good advice, and exhort -
ing them to follow in the footsteps of their ancestors, departed this
life, leaving the chieftainship of the tribes in the hands of his eldest
son Habib.

* The accomplished son of the great Timur,

568 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghdn people. [No. 6.

The children of Afghana who had now become a numerous people,
and had, up to this time, paid obedience to the authority of their
chief, began to show symptoms of restlessness, and dislike to the
yoke of Habib’s supremacy. At length they commenced quarrelling
amongst themselves, and the hails or clans of every village having
declared themselves independent, set about nominating their own
chiefs. All was uproar and confusion; the rich tyrannized over the
poor, and the strong plundered the property of the weak; might
was right, and villainy, impiety, and depravity reigned supreme.

Malik Habib endeavoured for a long time to stem this torrent of
rebellion, and regain his lost authority over his people, but without
success ; and at length not one tribe remained on his side. The
Tarins, Barechis, Ghalzo’es, Kakurs, Shiranis, and others, each set
up one of their own tribe as pretenders to the chieftainship, raised
the standard of revolt, and commenced a civil war. The life of
Habib was spent in civil contentions, which were entirely without
avail. He had three sons—Bamt, Ismaail, and Hasan, from the two
last of whom are descended the clans of Isméailzo’e, and Hasanzo’e.

Bami, who was of a mild disposition, and possessed of many excel-
lent qualities, succeeded his father as nominal head of the Afghans.
Sdltén Bahlol Ludhi, and his son Sikunder, emperors of Hindistan,
were on friendly terms with him, and sent him from time to time
various costly presents. This produced great envy in the hearts of
the pretenders to the chieftainship, and they despatched agents with
presents to these potentates. Their agents without being admitted
to an audience even, were dismissed with the answer, that the Sdl-
tans neither knew of, nor recognized any other head of the Afghans
than Malik Bami. He had four sons—Séalih, Ali, Zaiyl, and Waru-
kah. They were fathers of large families, and their names have
been perpetuated in the separate clans, bearing their respective
names.

Bami died at an advanced age, and the shadow of chieftaimship
which now alone remained, descended to his eldest son Salih, who
became head of the Habibzo’e tribe, which consisted of the three
smaller ones of Ali, Zaiyl and Warukah, just mentioned, who ac-
knowledged and supported his authority. He was a man of great
piety and generosity, and his threshold was never clear from the

1854.| Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 569

crowds of poor, nor his table from the numerous guests. In his life-
time Shir Shah, and Salim Shah, who were of the Shorkhail branch
of the Afghans, sat on the throne of Delhi; and the friendship which
had sprung up between his father and the Lidhia Emperors, was
renewed and kept up with the former princes also. At length the
vicissitudes of fortune wrested the sovereignty from the grasp of the
Ludhis, and placed it in the hand of the Moghal; but when Shir
Shah in the year 951 of the Hijerah,* sallied forth to regain the throne
of his ancestors, the Afghans assisted him with a powerful force of
their countrymen, and Hindustan was regained. When the agents
of Malik Salih presented his letter of congratulation to Shir Shah,
the Emperor observed to his ministers and court, that Malik Salih
was not only his own chieftain, but that his forefathers, from the
time of Malik Afghan, were the chiefs of his forefathers also; and
that the family of Malik Salih had no equal in rank amongst the
whole of the Afghan tribes. Shir Shah, after thus acknowledging
Salih as his head and chief, and treating his agents with great dis-
tinction, dismissed them with numerous presents for their master.

“ At length in the reign of Shah Tamasib, Sufawi, in the year of
the Hijerah 965, on the night of Monday the 17th of the month Zu’1-
hijjah ; the bright orb of Saddo rose from the eastern horizon of the
black goat’s hair tent of Malik Salih, and diffused his refulgent
beams on the surrounding world.”

With the birth of Saddo, the ancestor of the great Ahmed Shah,
Abdali, the Introduction to the Tazkirat-ul-Muluk closes.

Sir John Malcolm’s words on the origin of the Afghans are—
“ Although the right of the Afghans to this proud descent is very
doubtful, it ts evident from their personal appearance, and many of
their usages, that they are a distinct race from the Persians, Tar-
tars, and Indians, and this alone seems to give credibility to a state-
ment which is contradicted by so many strong facts, and of which
no direct proof has been produced.”

Sir William Jones was of opinion that the Afgh4ns are the Paro-
pamisadet of the ancients, but this is very improbable, for it is
proved by the statements of many authorities, besides that of the

* A. D. 1544.
+ See Quintus Curtius’s Life of Alexander. Book 7.
4 F

570 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. (No. 6.

work from which I have given an extract, that the Afghans are not
the aborigines of the country they at present inhabit, but have gra-
dually advanced from the west of Asia, and it is not improbable, but
that during the lapse of ages, they might have been forced from
various causes, to emigrate from the districts in the vicinity of Jeru-
salem, as stated in the tradition I have quoted. The Seah-Posh
Kafirs are in all probability the Paropamisade of the writers of anti-
quity, respecting whom, on some future occasion, I hope to offer
some remarks.

According to the Makhzan Afghani, after Feridin’s victory over
Zohak, the latter was subjected to such acts of tyranny, that his
ehildren fled for safety to the mountain tracts of Ghor, which at that
time was only inhabited by a few scattered tribes of the Israelites, Af-
ghans, and others. If Jewish families could, at that period, have been
mhabitants of Ghor, it is equally possible that the Afghans them-
selves might have come originally from the Holy Land.*

The mountain districts of Afghanistan heard not the “ Allah Ak-
bar” of the conquering Arabs, until the fourth or fifth century of the
Hijerah, by which time the sun of their power had commenced to
wave. Up to this time even, we find that the Kafirs or Infidels in-
habited the mountain districts of Ghor, and continued to dwell there
up to the thirteenth century of our era, when Marco Polo visited
those regions.

The Yusufzo’e tribes, who now hold the whole of the districts to
the north of the Lundy Sind, or Kabul river,{ were even in the time

* In the reign of Saosduchinus king of Babylon, called in scripture Nabucho-
donosor the First (A. M. 3335, Ant, J. ©. 669) the prophet Tobit, who was still
alive and dwelt among other captives at Nineveh, a short time before his death,
foretold to his children the sudden destruction of the city, of which at that time
there was not the least appearance. He advised them to quit the city before its
ruin came on, and to depart as soon as they had buried him and his wife. The
Jews, at this time being captives, to follow the advice of Tobit, would have had in
the first place to have escaped from Nineveh by stealth, and having accomplished
this much, where could they hope to find a more secure retreat, than towards the
east, and in the direction of the mountainous tracts now inhabited by the Afghan
tribes ? See Tobit C. XIV. V. 5-13.

+ Travels of Marco Polo; Marsden’s Translation. Book I. Chap. 22. pp. 122.

+ Lundy Sind, in Pushto signifies the ‘‘ Little river,”’ in contradistinction to the

Abu Sind, or ‘* Father of rivers,’’ as the Indus is termed.

1854.) Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. 571

of Baber but new comers, and in this, his statement agrees with the
account in the Tazkirat-ul-Mulik. In another place Baber mentions
the people of Bajawer, as “rebels to the followers of Islam, and be-
sides their rebellion and hostility, they followed the custom and us-
ages of Infidels, while even the name of Islaém was extirpated from
among them.”* From this it appears that the people of the country
had been converted to Muhammedanism, and relapsed again to idol-
atry, but were not Afghans.t

Nowab Allah Yar Khan, son of the Nowab Hafiz Rahmat Khan,f
in the preface to a lexiographical work of which he is the author,
states, that “there are two divisions of the Afghans, whose language
also differs in many respects, so that the words used by some tribes
are not known to, or understood by, others. They are termed Pushtun
and Pukhttn and they speak the Pushto and Pukhto§ respectively.
The former is the western dialect, having some affinity to the Persian,
and the latter the eastern, containing many Sanskrit and Hindi
words. The people who dwell about Kabul, and Kandahar, Shora’wak
and Pishin, are designated Bar Pushtin or upper Afghans from
above ; and those occupying the district of Roh, which is near Hind
(India) are called Lar Pukhtin or lower Afghans from _,/ below.”

He describes Roh, about which has been, and still continues to be,
great diversity of opinion, as “ bounded on the east by Suwat and
Kashmir, west by the Helmund river, north by Kashkér or Chitral
and Kafiristan, and south by the river or sea of Bukker, called in
Persian Nil-4b, (The Blue Water) and Nil’aow or Aba-Sin, (The
Father of Rivers) by the Afghans.”’

The author of the Ferang-i-Jehangiri gives a somewhat similar
account of it; “Roh,” he says, “is the name of a range of lofty
mountains, in length extending from Suwat and Bajour, to Siwni,
which is in the district of Bukker in Sind, and from Hassan Abdal

* Baber’s Memoirs, page 248.

+ ‘‘ Although Bajour, Sewad, Peshour, and Hashnagar, originally belonged to
Kabul, yet at the present time some of these districts have been desolated, and
ohers of them entirely occupied by the tribes of Afghans, so that they can no longer
be properly regarded as provinces.’’ Ibid, page 141.

{ The author of the Khullasat-ull-Ansab.

§ Merely in substituting sh for kh, z for g, ete.

4 #2

572 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. | No. 6.

(in the Sind Sagur Dodba, of the Panjab) to Kandahar in breadth,
and in this highland range the latter city is situated.”

I have been told by Afghans in the vicinity of Pesh’awer, and
other places, that their ancestors first came from a district named
Ghwarf Marghab, which they said lies to the westward of Khorasan.
This is, however, a mistake; a small village bearing this name, and
the place referred to by them, is situated about mid-way between
Kandahar, Shorawak, and Girishk, which is one of the old seats of
the Afghan tribes who now occupy the Pesh’awer valley. Ghor,
supposed to have been the original district of the Afghana, lies much
to the north. It was from this latter place that the Ghorian tribe
issued in the year 1152. A. D. when they overturned the throne of
the Ghazniwid Saltans.

The diversity of opinion regarding the origin of the sites is not
greater than that respecting their language, of which, at the time
I write, with the exception of a small brochure by the late Major
R. Leech of the Bombay Army, no grammar exists.* I have just
completed a grammar which, together with a dictionary in prepara-
tion, will, perhaps enable the learned both of Europe and India, to
give a better, and more decided opinion than heretofore on the
affinity of the Afghan language to those of ancient Asia.

Sir William Jones’s opinion was, that the Pushto or Pukhto lan-
guage has a manifest resemblance to the Chaldaic, but Professor
Klaproth vehemently denies this, and states, that nothing whatever
is known regarding this dialect; that neither in words or grammati-
cal structure, is there the slightest resemblance between Pushtii and
any Semitic language, and that it is unquestionably a branch of the
great Indu-Germanic division of languages.

The Baptist Missionaries of Seramptr again consider the Pushto
and the Belticht languages, to form the connecting link, between
those of Sanskrit, and those of Hebrew origin. M. Adelung, in his

* Since writing the above, Captain Vaughan of the Bengal Army has published
a Grammar,

+ It is to be hoped the Professor will change his opinion now, as regards the
latter part of this sentence.

+ The Beluchki is a mixture of Persian, Sindhi, Hind{, and Sanskrit, with some
original words.

§ They also notice the numerous pure Hebrew roots to be found in Pushto.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. 573

Mithridates vol. 1st, page 225, considers Pushto an original and
peculiar dialect, but at the same time acknowledges his acquaintance
with it to be very slight.

Mr. Elphinstone, in his work on Kabul, vol. 1st, page 302, with
reference to the Afghanian language, considers that its origin cannot
be easily discovered. He remarks, “a large portion of the words
that compose it, as also most of the verbs and particles belong to an
unknown root, and in this portion are included most of those words,
which from the early necessity for designating the objects they re-
present, must have formed parts of the original language; yet some
of this very class belong to the Zend and Pihlavi, such as the terms
for father and mother, sister and brother.’’ He also further states,
that out of two hundred and eighteen Pushto words, not one had
the smallest appearance of being deducible from any of the Semitic
languages, but that a resemblance (five out of one hundred and ten
words) can be traced between it and the Kurdish, considered to be
an Indi-Germanic tongue.

One of the most decided proofs against the erroneous idea that the
Afghans are the aborigines of the territory they at present inhabit
and that the Pushto is the original dialect of those countries, con-
sists in the facts brought to light in the decyphering of the Bactrian,
and Indii-Scythian coins. M. Lassen in his interesting and erudite
work* on this subject, very truly observes ; “1 indeed know that
some have pretended to recognize the Afghans in eastern Ka4bul,
even as early as Alexander’s time; not so Mr. Elphinstone,+ who
rather proves their immigration into Kabul at a much later period.
This conjecture has originated with professor Wilken{, who thinks
he recognizes the Afghans in the Assakanes. If these were indeed
Afghans, the Afghan language would have been spoken throughout
Kabul, and the language of the coins must be the source of the
Pushto. Without observing, that neither ancient authorities. nor
modern Afghan history§ admit or require this supposition, the cor-

* Points in the history of the Greek and Inda-Scythian Kings in Bactria, Kabul,
and India. Page 116.

+ Account of Kabul. Volume II. pp. 10, 33, 44, 50 & 56.

{ Abhandlg. der Berlin, Acad. 1818-19 p. 261.

§ Baber does not mention any thing about Afghans at Kabul, when he took
that city.

574 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. [No. 6.

rect assertion of the learned academican himself, that the Afghans
belonged to the Medo-Persic tribe, is at variance with it; the As-
sakanes inhabited a country, where even in the 7th century A. D.
an Indian language was spoken.”

As the learned professor urges—if the Afghans were the aborigines
of the countries they at present inhabit, the Afghanian language
must, as as a matter of course, have been generally spoken. Had
such been the case, the language on the coins, must have been the
source of Pushto, but no similarity whatever exists between them.

The Afghans, although subdivided into numerous tribes, are un-
doubtedly one race, and speak one original language. Had they
been the aborigines of the country at present known as Afghanistan,
we must have heard something of them from ancient writers, for we
find that even in the time of Herodotus, Darius had sent an explor-
ing expedition under Scylax of Caryanda and others as far as the
Indus.* That the whole of the regions west of Jelalabad or even
as far west as Kabul, were peopled by a Hind race, most ancient
writers agree to, as also that they were of different tribes, and spoke
different languages. Herodotus says—‘‘ There are many nations of
Indians, and they do not speak the same language as each other;
some of them are Nomades, and others not.’’+

Again the father of History observes. “There are other Indians
bordering on the city of Caspatyrus and the country of Pactyica, set-
tled northwards of the other Indians, whose mode of life resembles
that of the Bactrians.”’t The country here referred to, the same as
Scylax and his companions started from on their voyage down the
river, is the present district of Pakhli, north of Attak. The Indians
are in all probability the ancestors of the race who still occupy that
district, the Suwatees, and the people of Astor and Gilgit.

* « A great part of Asia was explored under the direction of Darius. He, being
desirous to know where the Indus, which is the second river that produces
crocodiles, discharged itself into the sea, sent in ships both others on whom he could
rely to make a true report, and also Scylax of Caryanda, They accordingly, setting
out from the city of Caspatyrus and the country of Pactyice, sailed down the river
towards the east and sunrise to the sea.’’ Melpomene IV. 44.

{ Ibid. Thalia. IIT. 98.

$¢ Thalia, II], 102.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghdn people. 575

It is therefore evident that the Afghans have immigrated into
their present territories from the westward,* and that the aborigines,
the Seah Posh Kafirs, or Black-clad Pagans, the Suwatees, and the
people inhabiting the hills to the north-east of Suwat, on the one
side, and possibly the Beluchis and Jats on the other; have been
forced by the gradual advance of this powerful race, to move to the
north-east and south-west respectively.

* The empire of the Great Cyrus extended, according to the best authorities,
from the Augean to the Indus, and from the Euxine and Caspian to Ethiopia and
the Arabian sea. As it was customary to transport a whole tribe, and sometimes
even a whole nation from one country to another, and as the Jews were ever a
stiff-necked race, is it not possible, that the Great King may have transported some
of the most troublesome amongst them to the thinly-peopled provinces of the
east, where they would be too far away from their native land and captive country-
men to give trouble in future ? Or, as I have remarked in another place, is it not
probable as well as possible, that those of the Jews who could effect their escape,
might have fled eastward, preferring a wandering life in a mountainous country, with
independence, to the grinding tyranny of Cyrus’s successors and their Satraps? In
fact there was no other direction to which they could have fled, except towards the
north, inhabited by the Scythians who would have massacred, or at least made
slaves of them or sold them as such; or eastward, which being mountainous and
but thinly peopled, was likely to afford them a permanent and secure retreat,
According to Ni’4mut Ullah, Zohak’s children, to escape the exterminating ven-
geance of Feridun, fied for refuge to the Kohistan of Ghor, and settled there ; and
at his time, its only inhabitants were some scattered tribes of the Israelites,
Afghans, and others.

There are a number of Jews to be found in the south-west parts of India, and
in the Bombay Army there are a great number, Where did they come from? and
when did they come?

Again in the 5th year of Darius (A. M. 3488; Ant. J. C, 516.) Babylon
revolted and could not be reduced until after a seige of twenty months. It is
therefore probable that the Jews, of whom a considerabie number remained at
Babylon, went out of the city before the seige was formed, as the prophets Isaiah
and Jeremiah had exhorted them long before, and Zachariah very lately in the
following terms: ‘* Thou daughter of Zion, that dwellest with the daughter of
Babylon, flee from the country and save thyself.’ Isaiah. xlviii. 20. Jeremiah 1. 8
li. 6, 9—45. Zachariah ii,

It also appears that Ochus son of Artaxerxes Memnon, carried a number of Jew-
ish captives into Egypt, and many others into Hyrcania, where he settled them on
the coast of the Caspian A. M. 3653, Ant. J. C. 351; might not some have been
sent eastward also? See Solin. C. 35, Euseb. in Chron, etc.

576 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. [No. 6.

I formerly entertained an idea that some affinity might exist be-
tween Pushto and the language of that strange people, the Gypsies,
but subsequent enquiries have convinced me to the contrary ; and I
find that no trace of similarity exists between them. This may also
be seen by reference to a comparative table of languages which I shall
shortly publish.

Whether the Afghanian language be a dialect of the Semitic, of
Zend or Pihlavi origin, or .of the Indian stock, I will leave for others
better qualified to decide. Before entering into any investigation on
the subject, it must be borne in mind, that “ no efforts of the learned,
can ever so far alter a language, as to deface every line of resemblance
between the speech of the present day and that of even the remotest
ancestry : nothing but the absolute extirpation of the aboriginal na-
tives can apparently accomplish so singular a revolution.”’* As an
instance of this, we have merely to examine the present language of
Persia, and the different dialects of the continent of India; or for a
still more convincing proof, to look into the Gothic and Celtic ori-
ginal of the modern European languages, amidst the polish and
refinement of the Greek and Latin.

Before bringing these rambling remarks to a close, 1 must notice a
few of the most striking peculiarities of the Pushto language, which
will, in some measure, serve as a guide in investigations as to its
origin and affinity to the other dialects of the Asiatic continent.
It will however be well, first to point out the best and most effectual
method of ascertaining the real affinity of oriental languages.

Baron William Humbolt, in an essay on this highly important
subject remarks; “I confess that I am extremely averse to the
system which proceeds on the supposition that we can judge of the
affinity of languages merely by a certain number of ideas expressed
in the different languages which we wish to compare. I beg you
will not suppose however, that I am insensible to the value and
utility of the comparisons. on the contrary, when they are well
executed, I appreciate all their importance; but I can never deem
them sufficient to answer the end for which they have been under-
taken; they certainly form part of the data to be taken into
account in deciding on the affinity of languages, but we should never

* Richardson’s Dissertation, etc.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 577

be guided by them alone, if we wish to arrive at a solid, compicte
and certain conclusion. If we would make ourselves acquainted
with the relation between two languages, we ought to possess a
thorough and profound knowledge of each of them. This is the
principle dictated alike by common sense and by that precision
acquired by the habit of scientific research.

“T do not mean to say, that, if we are unable to attain a profound
knowledge of each idiom, we should on this account entirely suspend
our judgment: J only insist on it that we should not prescribe to
ourselves arbitrary limits, and imagine that we are forming our
judgment on a firm basis, while in reality it is insufficient.

“ But further, I am convinced that it is only by an accurate exami-
nation of the grammar of languages, that we can pronounce a decisive
judgment on their true affinities.

“Tf two languages, such for instance as the Sanskrit and the Greek,
exhibit grammatical forms which are identical in arrangement, and
have a close analogy in their sounds, we have an incontestible proof
that these two languages belong to the same family.

“The difference between the real affinity of languages, which pre-
sumes affiliation as it were among the nations who speak them, and
that degree of relation which is purely historical, and only indicates
temporary and accidental connexions among nations, is, in my
opinion, of the greatest importance. Now it appears to me impos-
sible ever to ascertain that difference merely by the examination of
words ; especially, if we examine but a small number of them.

“ But whatever opinion may be entertained with respect to this
manner of considering the difference of languages, it appears to me
at all events demonstrated: First, that all research into the affinity
of languages, which does not enter quite as much into the examina-
tion of the grammatical system as into that of words, is faulty and
imperfect; and, Secondly, that the proofs of the real affinity of
languages, that is to say, the question whether two languages
belong to the same family, ought to be principally deduced from
that alone; since the identity of words only proves a resemblance
such as may be purely historical and accidental.”

There are nine letters of the Arabic alphabet which never occur
in pure Afghanidn words,—e, ¢, 4, Ue, Ue, +, &, eB and ., and

4@a

578 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghdn people. {No. 6.

therefore the language really contains but twenty-nine letters,
including five peculiar ones, to which, after a careful comparison of
six hundred alphabets, I find that there is no similarity as to form
or sound, either in Arabic, Zend, or Sanscrit, but characters similar
in sound are contained in most of, the Semitic, and some Tartarian
dialects. ‘The Pushto letters with the corresponding ones in the

languages referred to are as follow.

z ts or tz, pronounced ¢se or éze, has an equivalent in the Chal-

daic S ts, Hebrew &8 tséde, Samaritan ver tsdde, Syriac “pig tsode,
Hthiopic and Amharic Ly tea, Armenian Q é tsa, Palmyren “3 ts,
Phenician XY or id ts, Punic 7 és, Kufic 14 ts, Georgian Q ts,
Mengolish alin ts, Mandchi “J tsa, Thibetan % ¢s, Albanian
Y - % ts, Corean XK - f\ ts, and the Japanic ~J- X- = - tse.
zt dz or ds, pronounced dze or dse, similar to the Hebrew 4 dsain,
Aramaic | ds, Palmyren E ds, Phoenician Z ds, Kufie 2 ds,
Syriac |-% dzain, the Assyrian cuniform =] - = dz or ds,
Armenian § & dza, Greek ¢€ zeta, Georgian c) ds, Mongolish
J -L ds, and Corean % -7X ds, Mandchi UW - J ds, Japanic
—) de.
yw urray, for which with perhaps the harsh rh of the Arme-
nian {| “, there is no equivalent in any of the known dialects of the
old world. Some persons and among them Major Leach, have consi-
dered the Sauskrit lingual © as similar in sound, but it is merely
necessary to hear it pronounced by an Afghan mountaineer to con-
vince any one of the total difference, indeed, it is almost impossible
to give a proper idea of its sound in writing. Kufie 3 1, is like it
in form. (.» khin bears some similarity to the Y -=k’ch of the
Chaldaic, and with this exception, no sound like it is to be found
amongst the letters of the six hundred alphabets before referred to.*
wy” or GS ’urrin, is a combination of the sound of s’wrray and Y
nin, the latter nasal. It is quite impossible to acquire the real pro-~
nunciation except from an Afghan mouth when using the word 4

* See Die Schriftzeichen des gesammten Erdkrieses. Vienna. 1851, also,
Alphabete orientalischer und occidentalischer Sprachen zum Gebrauche fiir Schrift-
setzer und Correctoren. Leipzig. 1850.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afyhin people. 579

the eye-lash, or cg» stone. The & ’rén of the Sindian language is
something like it.

Pushto also, like the Semitic dialects, of which family I am
inclined to consider it, has the ¢’ with a strong aspiration to which
sound the Persians have an unconquerable antipathy ; indeed their
mouths seem to be so formed as to be unable to utter it. Like the
Jews and Egyptians, as well as the Arabs, the Afghans uniformly
give the hard sounds, ¢’h, d’h, ds, déz, dz, etc., to those characters
which the Persians have ever softened to z ands. The pronuncia-
tion too, is somewhat difficult on account of the use of several
gutturals, and the combinations of such letters as S4, ra oe,
etc., which are difficult to enunciate.

In harshness of pronunciation, and in the declensions of its nouns,
it bears great resemblance to the Zend and Pehlavi, and like the
former language, can be, and often is, written in old works, on which
alone we can place dependence, by distinct letters in the body of
each word, instead of introducing the short vowels. Of the affinity
of the Zend and Sanskrit at present there is no doubt, but the
Pehlavi appears to have a greater affinity to the Arabic, and to differ
little from the present language of Persia.*

In Arabic and Persian it is impossible to sound a consonant
which may be the first letter of a word, without the aid of a vowel,
whilst in Pushto there are numbers of words beginning with a con-
sonant immediately followed by another; as, ars shpah, night, 29)
rwadz, day, ¥é ghld, theft, S63 khkatah, below.

The vowels and consonants used in Pushto have the same powers
as those of the Arabic, Hebrew, and other Semitic dialects. Like
them it has two genders—the masculine and feminine, but the for-
mer have a dual form, which is wanting in the latter. In this
respect the Afghanian also differs from the Zend and the Sanskrit,
but agrees with the Pehlavi, from which the modern Persian is
derived. In common with the Hebrew, Arabic and Persian, it has
the peculiar separable and inseparable pronouns, the latter being

* Sir William Jones has stated, that ‘having compared a Pehlavi translation
of the inscription in the Gilistan on the diadem of Cyrus, and from the Pazend

wores in the Ferang-i-Jehangiri, he became convinced that the Pehlavi is a dialect
of the Chaldaic.’’—Asiatic Res,

462

580 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. [No. 6.

invariably attached to some preceding word, whether a noun, verb,
or particle. When attached to nouns they signify possession or
propriety, and with intransitive verbs in the course of conjugation,
are used in the place of personal pronouns, and with transitives point
out the objective case.* This is alsoa peculiar feature of the Sindian
language, which has several letters in common with Pushto besides
its own peculiar ones. The inflexions of the Afghdnidn verbs too
are formed, inflexions are conjugated according to the Arabic and
Hebrew system, with two original tenses only—the mdz? or past,
and the muzére or aorist, the past participle being used in the
construction of the compound tenses, with the aid of the auxiliary,
to be. Another peculiarity is, that the intransitive verbs agree in
gender with the nominative, whilst the transitives are governed both
in gender and number by the objective case. In many respects the
Pushto syntax agrees with that of the Hebrew, and I have no doubt
but that much greater affinity will be found to exist between them,
if compared by any one well versed in the latter language.

The Pushto language is spoken with considerable variation in ortho-
graphy and pronunciation, from the valley of Pishin south of Kanda-
har, to Kafiristan on the north; and from the banks of the
Helmand on the west, to the Attok, Sindhu, or Indus on the
east—throughout the Sama or Plain of the Yusufzo’es, the mountain-
ous districts of Bajawer, Panjkora}, Suwat, and Bunir, to Astor on
the borders of Little Thibet—an immense tract of country equal in
extent to the entire Spanish peninsula.

The numerous convulsions to which the country of the children
of Afghdna has been subjected for the last seventy or eighty years,
have necessarily affected their language also ; hence the great varia-
tion observable in the orthography and mode of writing of modern
Pushto works. On this account, no dependence whatever can be
placed on any manuscript of later date than the reign of the founder
of the Durdni empire—Ahmed Shah Abdali—authors—for it is
almost impossible to find two copies of one author, unless written
by one person, agreeing on these essential points, I have in my

* See Hebrew Grammar by Prof. Lee, p. 80, Art. 153, p. 260, Art. 220.
London. 1827.
+ Kor is the Pushto for house, and Pdnj the Persian for five.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 581

possession a rare prose work, which was written in the reign of the
Emperor Aurengzeb, which I picked up in a most out-of-way place,—
a pawn shop at Bombay. The mode of writing and orthography in
it, I have generally adopted, together with that of the Makhzan
Afghani, in my grammar above alluded to.

The assistance which I have derived from a knowledge of the dia-
lects of the neighbouring territories, to six of which I have devoted
many years, has been very great; indeed more than I can well ex-
press. Jt has enabled me to trace words of Arabic, Persian, Turki,
Sanskrit, and Hindi origin, greatly garbled in orthography, and viti-
ated in pronunciation, which a person unacquainted with them in any
way, would in all probability set down as pure Pushto.

As an example of this, I will mention one instance alone. M.
Klaproth in his apparent eagerness for classing the Belich language,
which is a mixture of Persian, Sindhi, Panjabi, Hindi, and Sanskrit,
amongst the Indi-Germanic family of tongues, commits an error,
from, I fancy, ignorance of the Persian language. He gives the
following table :*

Now the Persian for six is (j** shash, and seven is “2% haft,
which two words,—to all appearance have a greater affinity to the Be-
lich words here mentioned, than to either German, Latin, Greek, or
English ; in fact they are precisely the same words, for is used
for and pronounced ~ indiscriminately, and would be written exactly
the same in both languages. If we consider that Belichistan is
merely separated from the Persian province of Kirman by a range
of mountains, the similarity is naturally accounted for, without
leaving Asia for that purpose, as the learned Professor appears to
have done—“ Ha sub oculis posita negliqumus : proximorum incuriost,
longinqua sectamur.”’

Unlike most Eastern nations, the Afghans appear to regard women
in a great measure on an equality with themselves, in this world
at least ; and the latter generally receive some sort of education.

* T am indebted for this to Thornton’s Gezateer.

582 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. [No. 6.

Some of the Afghan females of the higher class, are famous for
their knowledge of Pushto which they read and write. The daughter
of the late Dalil Khan, Arbab, or chief of Tort,* near Peshawer, is
celebrated for her learning, and general proficiency in the Afghan
Janguage. Peshawer, some fifty or sixty years since, was one of the
principal seats of Muhammadan learning, and by many was cousi-
dered a more learned city than even Bokhara itself.

The custom is for boys and girls of from five to twelve years of
age to go tothe same school. After learning the letters they imme-
diately commence reading the Koran in Arabic, but of course
without understanding it. On its completion they begin to read
some Pishta work usually a commentary on the Koran, or an
explanation of the rites and ceremonies of their faith, such as may
be found in the work entitled Rishid-ul-Ay’an, or some such reli-
gious subject. After the twelfth year, the girls either attend a
dame’s school, or, if their parents can afford it, are taught at home.
Sometimes boys under twelve years of age, go to a dame’s school
with grown up girls of fifteeen and upwards; but this custom is only
prevalent at a distance from towns, as in most large places there are
separate schools for males and females. The scholars either pay a
small sum monthly to their teacher, or make him a present after
having completed the perusal of the Koran, according to the position
and means of their parents. Amongst some tribes a portion of land
is allotted to the Mulla or Priest, who also acts as village school-
master.

The Afghan language, taking all things into consideration, is by
no means poor in literature. There are numerous poets, of whom
Abd-ur-Rahman who flourished in Aurengzeb’s time, is perhaps, the
best known and most generally esteemed. He was a Mulla or
Priest, and his writings, which are of .a religious character, are col-
lected in the form of a Dewan—the form in which most of the poe-
tical works are arranged.

The next most popular poet is Khushhal Khan who was chief of
the powerful clan of Khattak in the time of the Emperor Aurengzeb,

* Tord, or Told, is a town or cluster of villages in the Yasufzo’e country, about

eleven miles north of Nohshaira, and containing about 5000 inhabitants.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 583

and passed his life in struggling against the oppressive power of
that monarch. The following verse from a poem written during his
confinement in the fortress of Gwalior by the Emperor, is cha-
racteristic of the man,

Cheer up then heart! I have by me,
A healing balm for every throe—
That Khiashhal Khan’s an Afghan true,

Aurengzeb’s mortal foe.*

Khushhal was also author of a History of the Afghans, which
work is now very rarely obtainable, and of a translation of Pilpay’s
Fables (the Anwari Soheli of the Persian) entitled Al-yér Danish,
or the “ Touchstone of Wisdom. He also wrote a small volume on
the forms of prayer, and other religious matters.

The poems of Ahmed Shah, Abdali, the great founder of the
Durani monarchy, and conqueror of the Murathi host at Panfput,
are principally in an amorous and metaphysical strain, and contain
a number of difficult Arabic words. His poetry is highly esteem-
ed, perhaps more so, than its merit demands.

The next author to be noticed is Mulla Abd-ul-Hamid who
flourished in the time of Timtir the son and successor of Ahmed
Shah. His odes which are mostly of an amorous or moral tendency
contain many fine sentiments. He is the Shaik Saadi of the Pushto,
and I must say, that I prefer his works to any of the others. His
works are entitled, Dur-wo-Marjan—Pearls and Corals.

Futtih Khan, Yusufzoe,t surnamed Mirza, the next poet in point
of popularity was a Sifi, and his works are a mass of mysticisms.
He served in the wars of Aurengzeb in Guzerat and the Dekkan
in 1686 and the following years.{

Kasim Ali Khan of the notorious tribe of Afridi,is the author
of a Dewan, but his odes also bear the stamp of mysticism. He
was born at Furakabad in India, in the time of Nowab Muzaffar Jung,

* T regret that want of space will not allow me to give the poem entire.

+ Some say he was of the family of Bazid (Bayizid) Ansari, the founder of the
Roshnian sect, called Pir Tarek or Saint of Darkness, by Akbund Darweza.

+ I have in my possesssion the copy of his works which belonged to the Hon’ble
Mr. Elphinstone,

584 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. [No. 6.

and according to the account given of himself in one of his odes, he
was acquainted with Afghani, Arabic, Turki, Persian, Hindi and
a little English. He has devoted one entire ode to the abuse of
the English, just arrived in India, whom hec alls “a nation of shop-
keepers, who in Hindustan have turned into soldiers.”

The romantic and interesting poems of Saif-ul-Mulik and Badri
Jamal, by Gulam Muhammed, and Bahram Gur, by Fy’4z, must
not be overlooked. The authors who are but little known, are said
to have flourished in the seventeenth century, which appears to
have produced most of the Pushto authors.

The other poetical works most generally known are, The Tale of
Sultan Jumjumah by Emdm-ud-Din, Mera] Nameh by Gulam Mu-
hammed, Rashid-ul-By’4n by Akhund Rashid, Mukhammas of Abd-
ul-Kadir, Majmtzat-i-Kandahari, and some others of less note.

The prose writings are numerous, but with the exception of the
romantic story of Adam Khan and Durkhani mentioned by Mr.
Elphinstone in his “ Account of Kabul,” and a few others, they are
mostly on divinity. The principal are, the Fawé’id-ush-Sharri’ea,
written by Akhund Kasim in 1560; Makhzan Afghani by the cele-
brated Akhund Darwezah* who lies buried at Pesh’awer ; the works
of Babu Jan, said to have been a converted Seah Posh Kaffiir who
again relapsed; the Jung Nameh containing the history of Hussan
and Hussain, by Gulam Muhammed; Nur Nameh by Jan Muham-
med; Gulistén-i-Rahmat by Nowab Muhammed Mustajib Khan in
1800 ; Tafzir—a translation from the Koran; Hazar Mas@’il ; Hiyat-
ul-Muminin ; Akhir Nameh: and several others.

Besides the original Afghan writings, there are also numerous
translations from Arabic and Persian authors, both poetical and prose.
Amongst those which have come under my own observation are, the
Gulistan of Saadi, translated by Amir Muhammed, Ansari; Yusuf
and Zulikha of Jami, by Abd-ul-Kédir; Majotn and Laila of Jami,

* Professor Dorn in his Chrestomathy states that Akhund Darwezah was the
first author who composed in the Afghan language, but he neither states how he
has arrived at this conclusion, nor his authority for such a statement. In the same
manner he considers Khushhal Khan to be the author of Adam Khan and Durkha-

ni, but neither the one nor the other is actually known.

1854.| Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghan people. 585

by Bai Khan of Bunfr; the Kasidah Suri’dni; and the Kasidah
Bardah by Akhund Darwezah.*

There are two valuable lexicographical works, the Ri’az-ul-Mahab-
bat (Gardens of Friendship) by the Nowab Hafiz Mahabbat Khan,
compiled at the request of Sir George Barlow in 1805-6. It is an
extensive work of about 700 pages small folio, but is chiefly devoted
to the conjugation of the Afghan verbs, which are exceedingly
difficult from their irregularity. The author however was a native
of Hindustan, and many peculiarities regarding the verbs and tenses,
have been omitted. The vocabulary is valuable. The other work
entitled Al-aja’ib-ul-Lughat (Curiosities of Language) was written
about the year 1808, by Nowab Allah Yar Khan of the Barech tribe
who was also a native of India. The work contains 640 pages of
17 lines to a page.

Kasim Ali Afridi, in one of his odes, besides the authors already
mentioned, gives the names of several others—Dowlat, said to have
been a Hindu, Meher Ali, Sikunder, Ashraf, Arzani, Mukhlis, Karim
Khan, Kazim Khan surnamed Shaidah, Allah Dad, Karim Dad, Fazil,
Latarr, and Meher Shah, but they are little known.

There is a host of ballad writers, and some of their compositions,
sung by the wandering minstrels are very spirited, and put me in
mind of those of our own land. During my residence ut Pesh’dwer
I had several of them written out. The following is a specimen of
one which I have attempted to turn into English ballad style, re-

* The so-called translation of the Old and New Testaments made by the Seram-
pore Missionaries in 1818, bears a very slight resemblance to the sacred writings ;
in fact it is quite ridiculous and quite painful to read. I will merely give one
specimen, the well known verse from the Sermon on the mount—‘‘ Judge not, that
ye be not judged.’’ the Pushto is in the following terms 9 Bylsy usiyXe slat
css & cod (555 sles &» dy Do not justice unto any one, lest justice
snall be done unto you !/! 2?! Is this Christian doctrine ? verily, if the Infi-
dels are to judge of our religion from sucb translations as this, it is not to be
wondered at that they should scoff at, hold our faith in ridicule, and call us
Kafirs or Blasphemers. It is quite evident that in making this translation the
English has been merely transposed for the Pushto without the slightest considera-
tion as to difference of idioms, style, and arrangement of the languages. I trust

the other translations of the Scriptures are better than the Pushto one.

586 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. (No. 6.

taining in some measure the metre of the original. The translation
is almost literal.

The Hight at Nohshaira.

The battle of Nohshaira was fought in 1823, between the Afghans
under Sirddr Mahommed Azim Khan, Barakzo’e, brother of Dost
Mahommed Khan, and the Seiks under Runjit Singh, in which
Abbas Khan Khattak was slain, besides a host of Yusufzo’es.

In misery and grief I’m plung’d,
By ruthless Fate’s decree ;

Alas! that from its cruel laws,
There’s no escape for me.

What shall I say of Abbas Khan,
That Khattak chief so bold ;
At his sad fate I’m sorely griev’d,

And that by me ’tis told.

He first did march to Wuzir Bagh,*
Where cypresses do wave ;

And there he muster’d all his clan,
They were like lions brave.

He from Pesh’dwer then did start,
For Azim Khan to fight ;

And with five hundred Khattaks true,
He reach’d Nohshair that night.

* The Wuzir Bagh or Minister’s Garden lies outside the city of Pesh’awer to the

south. It contains a residence, and was remarkable on account of the number of

cypress trees it formerly contained. ‘The garden was laid out by Sirdar Futtih

Khan, the celebrated Wuzir of Mahommed Shah, and the brother of Dost Mahom-

med Khan, Barakzo’e at present ruler of Kabul. The garden has since been

chiefly occupied by the other brother Sultan Mahommed Khan, and his numerous
Harem.

1854.] Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghdn people. 587

When morning dawn’d, the Seiks advane’d,
The Afghan host to erush ;
But Ghazis* they, on Nanak’s sons’

Did like a torrent rush.

On Khaiber’s heights, when rains do pour,
And wintry blasts do blow ;

The little rills, to torrents swell’d,
All Jamrid’s plaint o’erflow.

That day they kill’d of Singhs enough,
Of heads to raise a dome ;

But ’twas decree’d Nohshaira’s plain,
To them should be a tomb.

At eventide, the chieftain’s steed,
Fell’ midst a heap of slain ;

By night, his band, oh! where were they ?
Dead on the bloody plain!

Night clos’d round him, still he fought,
All faint and out of breath :

A Houri’s§ hand the Sherbet gives,
The Martyr meets his death—

To spare his life, the Seiks they did
Pledge every sacred word :

No Heav’n they dread—deceitful foes !—
They put him to the sword.

* Ghizi—one who fights against infidels: a gallant soldier.

+ Nanak—the name of the Saint of the Seiks and the founder of the sect.

t ‘‘Jawriid’s plain’’—‘ After heavy rains in the mountains, the rivulets, swelled
to torrents, rush from the hills with violence, and carry every thing before them ”’

§ Houri—a black-eyed nymph of the Mahommadan Paradise, of which, every
true believer is to have no less than seventy-two.

4H 2

588 Some Remarks on the Origin of the Afghin people. [No. 6.

In Akora when* this tale was told,
The people were dismay’d ;

And when night came, the hero’s corse,
They from the field convey’d.

Jt seem’d the latter day was come,
So sore aggriev’d were they ;

And minstrels did their rebeks break,
Deep sorrow to display.

Next morning from Akora then,
Set out a mournful train ;

And to Pesh’awer bore the corpse,
Of him so basely slain.

The people of Pesh’awer wept,
When they his fate did hear;

And then they laid the body in,
The grave-yard of Panj Pir!

Hakim! lament for Abbas Khan,
That Khattak chief so bold ;

Oh where! the like of him, oh where!
Shall we again behold.

* Akcra— is a small town about ten miles west of the Indus or Attok: it is the
chief town of the Khattak tribe.

t ‘‘ The grave yard of Panj Pir’’—The Zi’arat-i-Panj Pir, or the shrine of the
flve saints, is situated about a mile south-east of Pesh’awer.

1854. [ Indian Oology. 589

Indian Oology—Notes on the Nidification of some of the commoner
birds of the Salt Range, with a few additional from Kashnur, by
W. THeoz,ap, Junr. Esq.

The present paper is the result of observations made during the
years 1852-3, chiefly in the neighbourhood of Pind Dadan Khan
and Katas, in the Salt Range, with a few scanty notes made during
a flying trip of a month to Kashmir.

The only paper on the same subject I have seen is one by Capt.
Tickell, with which in one or two instances my own notes will be
found to differ. Layard and Kelaart have also given brief notices on
the same subject from which one curious fact may be deduced, viz.
that the same birds nest at various times in different parts of the
country, a fact by no means surprising when the great extent and
varied physical, seasonal and climatic features of our Indian empire
are taken into consideration.

At present however, we must content ourselves with the careful
exploration of particular districts without attempting to follow out
the laws which doubtless regulate these seeming anomalies, which
would require much more extensive information than we are at
present possessed of.

Tt is not easy to explain why Oology has not found more favour
with those whose taste or opportunities incline them to cultivate
some of the minor branches of natural science, for without any
undue bias it may ai least be reckoned as entertaining and instruc-
tive, as many of those “ ologies’’ which are usually considered pleas-
ing, and withal, not unfashionable. Many however, who are ready
enough conventionally to tolerate other similar pursuits, can, with-
out being able to assign any particular reason, see in Oology little
else than trifling and loss of time, but it requires very little examin-
ation to upset such an estimate, for there are few similar studies, if
any, that surpass it in interest, few more varied, and none offering
a less worked field of enquiry and speculation.

What varied and touching instances of craft and devotion does
not the maternal cropyy prompt for the concealment and preservation
of the callow brood either from natural enemies or from unforeseen
perils, and where can we look for more pleasing instances of self-

590 Indian Oology. [ No. 6.

denial than among birds engaged in tending their eggs or young.
This has ever been a favourite and admired subject with poets and
lovers of nature, who will not fail to accept in a far wider sense,
than originally attached to them, the lines of Flaccus.

‘‘ Non ferox
Hector vel acer Deiphobus graves
Excepit ictus pro pudicis
Conjugibus puerisque primus.”’

At no time too, are more conclusive proofs displayed by the brute
creation of intellectual power, than by birds engaged in the duties
of incubation. It appears indeed little less than absurd and a mere ~
prejudice, to deny this faculty to the inferior animals, for if reason
be defined in terms, their actions in a greater or less degree will be
found to fulfil those terms with those of man himself, without doubt
unmeasurably the highest in every respect of living forms, but
between whom and the humbler inhabitants of the earth, that abso
lute gulph does not exist which his pride—his reasoning pride—has
induced him to surmise.

The strong sense of Milton did not fail to see and acknowledge
this, for Eve addressing the serpent, says:

‘¢ What may this mean? language of man pronounced
By tongue of brute, and human sense expressed ?

The first at least of these I thought denied

To beasts, whom God on their creation-day

Created mute to all articulate sound

The latter I demur, for in their looks

Much reason, and in their actions, oft appears.’’

This passage shewing an acquaintance with and appreciation of
the habits of animals, far from common at the time he wrote, affords
a pleasing insight into the character of our great poet.

I shall now offer a few remarks as to the means I have found best,
after some failures and losses, for preserving the fragile objects under
consideration, in the hope they may prove of some service to other
collectors.

There are three ways which may be adopted for emptying an egg
according to its size and the amount of incubation it has received.
All eggs when fresh or only slightly incubated may be blown after

1854. Indian Oology. 591

a manner I shall now describe, but some care and careful handling
are required to succeed with such eggs as of the English wren or
Indian palmswift. The ordinary mode which the young idea usually
aspires to inculcate into grandmamma is to make a hole at both
ends, but the plan I adopt is preferable to the infantile custom, as
from requiring a single hole, it does not so much damage or blemish
the shell. On deciding on the proper spot which is best in the side,
an oval hole must be made varying with the size of the egg, and on
holding the hole downwards the contents are easily evacuated by
blowing into the egg through a fine pointed blowpipe, the lip of
- which is just introduced within the shell.

The operation is neat and effectual but a violent blast must not
be attempted, as in that case the yolk may cause a momentary
obstruction and the egg explode from the pressure of the confined air
within. Neither should the hole be made too large, as the air will
then find too ready an exit and fail to expel the last portion of the
contents. The empty shell should then be immersed in water and
filled; by first exhausting theair with the blowpipe, this will effectually
clean the interior, and the last remains of moisture may be absorbed
on blotting paper. The interior should then be washed with a solu-
tion of corrosive sublimate in spirits. A common six penny brass
blowpipe answers perfectly for this.

When however, the incubation has lasted a long time, a good
plan is to extract the contents by means ofa pin bent into a hook.
This is a tedious operation which I merely mention in case of any rare
egg requiring to be so treated. A third plan answers well for all eggs
of a large or medium size, when well incubated. A moderately sized
hole must be made in the eggs and the more liquid portion of the
contents got rid of. They should then be wiped clean and placed in
a shallow pan, when in a few days the maggots of the flesh-fly
will consume the contents. They will then only require to be
washed; an operation performed with the greatest comfort by one
labouring under a severe cold, or glorying in an equally philosophic
nose with the ingenuous doctor in “ Humphrey Clinker.’’ The
best mode of packing moderate sized eggs in store is in wooden
boxes with saw dust, after closing the holes in the shells with their
paper. Tin boxes are not generally to be trusted, at least travelling,

592 Indian Oology. [No. 6.

as with such tender charges committed to their care a little smash
goes a great way as I have ruefully learned from experience. Small
egos travel well packed in some soft nests as those of “ Lanius”’
with a little wool and placed in wooden boxes. Small tin boxes
fitted into trays in a wooden box are also very handy but are not
readily got well made in this country.

For the nomenclature adopted in the present paper I am indebted
to my friend Mr. Blyth, in several cases from the examination of
skins of birds shot off the nest, and with a few exceptions, no
reasonable doubt attaches to the correct identification of any bird in
the present paper; those to which any uncertainty attaches are indi-
cated by an asterisk.

The tabular form I have chosen as most convenient; the LocaL
NAME is ranged under the specific in the second column, the next »
contains the Mont and Werk in which the eggs are laid, the
last column the colour of the eggs and a description of the nest.

In the penultimate column, three heads are contained. The num-
ber of eges; usually ascertained from well incubated eggs, to guard
against error. The form of the eggs expressed by letters; and the
measurement of the long and short axes in inches and decimals of
an inch. The following are the commoner forms in the abbre-

viations used:

O. Oval. P. Pyriform. kt. Round.

B. O. Blunt oval. O. P. Ovato Pyriform. With some mi-
P. O. Pointed ditto: B. O. P. Blunt ditto ditto. nor combina-
L. O. Long ditto. L. O. P. Long ditto ditto. tions.

R. O. Round ditto. R O. P. Round ditto ditto.

Indian Oology. 593

1854.]

se
poqnep pues ‘op ‘sSer ‘u04400
YF Poul] SYOI4s ‘s00a9 UL OSL] 480 AT

‘Ajqvors wes as aiesh
AIWA—UMOIG JOIvTD IO pod Yqtan 61'S 00%@
Poyozojq “oq To ‘oziyM YstusoI rT ‘dO 8300" “TF 481 Yoreyy'* ‘aosSpoqy ‘suaasauvo ooqng
OST OST
“MOT}VATy ND Tywnd J,
Tvou ‘so014 UE ‘sSr44 Jo “F[eus 480 \7 E6T O8'T
“OF 1Y AM snoequinyd 10 ystfvaS amg’ ‘d'‘O'd='d‘o prs ‘pug 0 6 s ao ‘e-s304 SIUIOIOg
"S90T4 06'T
esIv] Ul SYOS puv sS1M4 Jo sayy — "Ipny vyoyg
‘syoods 6V'G

UMOIG eyNUITE Moy v YIM AIRY “cht erat Se AP ony aha Te oh aru ome testes te ‘snoryes snqovodty

"9014 OGLE] UL SYOYS JO ISON pee ee Le
‘UMOIG JO sjods 8T& L196 81%
Moy & SO9UI149T08 YIM ‘Oqry AA emg’*' ‘O J T= 'O zee | er pee ooo ee dies OLE

Indy ‘yp ‘pug yourpy eg snore snyeoregy

‘Ipny wang

‘qovoadde 04 qrnorgip pure syryo

JO Solo UL poovyd soim4 Moz v soy VST O6T ‘epop-pajvg
‘pot YSIUMOIG yIep YILA SL6 9G

peyoqoTq ATYOIYA ‘por ystumoag opeqr str terete OTT Br pag youryy’* ‘snasydouosed uoaydoa yy

‘S004 Os. fang pry
asIv] UL SeIM4 pue ‘syors JO 4SONT 98'& }

“OVI M Tig ee eesics ee “T re) T soc ercees ‘puz “asT ode tse: ‘SISMOTVoUOg sdiig

[ No. 6.

Indian Oology.

594

"SHI[D TL SeTOY
JO go0I} pozoaTos ]joa ur peovyd

‘qu yo 0} A[NOUFIp “Syou4s JO 4SON 0e'T
‘[BIgnoU pur UMOIG Ystueodd AIM ——— ‘epoqg yey-wog
poqjods ‘aeeas oped osye ‘umorq YSt OL'T

-oryq ALM payozoyq ‘waer8 des Ayarq gO BT ‘Aavnage ‘Aaenuvp tes SxBIOd-SNAIOD OT

‘IMOP O[qBI900A
puv ssvis ou YyIM paul] epts
“UL § QINJONAYS POLIYIVOM B SULyvY
-IUIT $U00900 IO SOOT YIM po
-19A00 puv qaM Joptds 10 [IS YIIM
punog ‘sy[e4s SOAGY opIs}no: soot}

Audoy} JO SytOF UL i pie os 9¢'0 290 ¥9°0
yitm poqqods ‘oq ystmorfes ro €4'0 L480 080
kureoro os[e ‘g ON st oUINS ANOIOQ’'"g ‘O "A= ‘dO HE ‘Pusoung “q9p ‘4sT AvPY'' “TOLApavyT sutuey 6

‘g901] JO Sy10} Ut poovyd pus
gSvid OU YIM pouly "oI ‘t04409

‘sSva ‘seve OS1BO ‘8JOOL JO 4SONT
‘jerjneu puv Avid YSTMOT 390 180

-af yatm poyods puv posuta AT 660 880

-{Y4 SITs oY M ystueeds ojed 10 ogg OCG erg ‘gap gsq Avpo''' ‘snqouosyy dae sniuery g

‘soysnq Aur0Y4
yuys ur pooryd AT[ensn pue ‘oom
IO 109409 Y4IM Poul] ‘SO1M4 JO 4SANT

‘anopoo pus ApIsuUdqJUT ;
ur yonut ATwA—sourTyavul [Baynou 08 0. (‘oltettes) 104 VT
puv Avis ystaoyped WLM posult 90°T
pus poyoorq ‘oyTYyM ysiueods oeuvre gOS Tp Td “Up youu ‘BdOFYL] SMIUVT J

Lie)
or)
Lies)

Indian Oology.

1854.]

‘SqTLY 944 Ut soovid Auo4s y{nonzIp ue eee ‘infueu OTT
UF punors 044 Ur efoY oro v “48aN7 OSG 99%
SO (OO WCC awel "4 (OG =a. Se AN aT (1 goa emsO0 ‘SN4UqSIIO OALT OT
‘s0014 aaa yup
10 SOYSNG MOT UI SSrAV4 Moy v “YsoNT GOT 60
oq OMT “OO "GT@="G ‘gz “asny oun ‘fe py nad yitittiesesesee ‘SITIUMY AN4ANT, CT
soysng o6® B00
PUB 89014 MOT UT SIMA Moz v “48ayT7 UGE EEE (‘oleueS) nySnypyp

“OUT einige" 76 ‘= ‘Oo ah 'e "*adag “qony ‘oun .
‘Aeyy ‘qudy ‘yourpp ‘SISUOTvdOTEG INIINT, FT

ae 960
PUB S001} MO] UT SSIM4 Moz B “48a \T ; 16'T se
‘ou en" OG ="O‘agegu AST raqureydeg
‘9st Avy ‘pag pradyours ‘SNOIIOST NJANT, ET
‘Ow
SHIP ‘ssurpyg ‘syfem ur ‘sopoy ait at
UL S8IMy Moy v AjUO a0 ‘euou 489 NT SVT s9'T S085

"oq 2! Vs aaa ‘O ‘o = 76) ‘d By eecieaeces Ai ‘atin ¢
‘ACTA idk “nome ‘eIPOUIAoyUL VQUINTON ZT
"8001} Pazis ;
umIpeut ur posed ‘sjoor pur
s6tmq Jo dno 4ysys qnq 4vou ev “4QsoNy ,,. : ;
‘oqquiaea 46°0 8T'T S60 SOT ‘MOF
MOTOS puw ozs ‘uMmorq ysiyoviq OLT 99'T OFT GPT
Yt poqyods ‘nods ysmnyq adi gaa fa Pisin iattince vfs Po 7@) °C Se stead EE i STRpr asses ‘suopuods snaloy Il

412

[ No. 6.

Indian Oology.

eo)
x?

€6'0 S60
‘g90I} UI SO[OY UL Pre] So00, Lvl sl
raha emg ET Sb reresseeseesess (nag YOIBTA ‘epeydoooynaazo stUIONeT Zz
ZT ON WIM tom W109 CO'T
UL syuRq does pus — S]]AN aie (‘otoueS) eyo,
ur ‘seToy Ul pret s800e ‘9u0U 4SONT a
“OITA eng’ * BEoe 6 S06 caer | 76) "aT ‘P Seno OULeEOOmoO OP OCOD ‘pie Aeyg aiere ‘snqvnb104 SIMON IZ
‘ealeg
jo ploy Ut punois U0 SIlvy Moy B
pue ‘aad dmoy ssvis op}gt] @ “4SONT
‘JoquINn YSTyoV[q 10 UMOAG YSIppod
doop AIM poeyozo]q pus ‘[TVrynow JO (‘t00sIey,) rapteEg
Sjop Moy B YYLA “oatjoo ystmorod ;
Ayatp YALA popyoory Kjenqameubepeg “Sg epee on Ie qshany “a mseyAQ xt, Og
‘soysnq
gapun punoid UO SoAve, MO V
“ANO[OO BY ATM -10yeyO
peqgods pue posuts Ayyures “Ano[o9
TIvedd YSTUMOTG 10 OFTGM ystmoypex "dO ‘A ='d'O “Gl aeaee astee Chae Tay TOMBS SIQRIOED), Gr
“STE eae ‘Isng
oy} UL SoTIOJS STOUE AMOT[OY ques VW OFT :
“anooo wWeadd Ive[Q vehi a Gress eral 500000 ‘oune ACT quidy"*: aco ‘TUIey WOT xiprodowury ST
‘ssvad Jo sdiunto e0'T
UI To : Ysnq v fq peroyjays Aypensn ae erp

‘punods oy} UT e[OY @ UL ssvis OT}9T] V

‘MOOo wivedo AWOTQ’ '''d ‘O='d “6 -Gadog ‘Av sq [ad yo “euerto004uo0g xXIpieg JT

Indian Oology. 597

1854. ]

‘parvoq
“pIVd OS1IVOD OHI SOOT puv ‘pouty
qou St episur oyy, “4pmq AT[uy
9109 SSO] OTB SySou puodeg ‘*Auv
(NOYJIM SLOONUS BIBT 9Av sAOY4O
SyooU SUOT SAvY oOs ‘YyonUT
SOMIVA OZIS “191149504 poqyUN uoqJo
pUv SeIUO[OD UL sysem ‘sosnoy Jo

Q 9¢°0
S109JVI OF pojvuTyntose A]Su0149 eae
sdoyyvey pues mvays 4ysiy ‘AsoNy 060 (‘o11eues) TIquqy
“OFT M Gull qe =" °°" "<= eereeaeceeeee ‘d i) ge aa ae gd 2: “adag

aSny ‘oun ep qudy' ves aes aay snjesdég 12
‘Auvedutioo ut sysou Auvut

d T80 :
yueq deoqs v ojut und Atoles & Jo — BUIVUI-SUvL)
pus oy} 4e puLS 04] UT ofoY B “480\7 sOT
‘onyq YSstuse1s EOI ees | 70) Q' sac a 18 Avy" ‘snuvismd soloyJOpUow 9G
‘oy ‘sup ego .
-uvdvA ‘asnoy UI seToy ao soaq4 —— "RUIV]T
UL ‘YsIqqnt deyyo pue sjoor 4sayt Oc'T
"Ta013 ystnyq SCTE eee. Sees ar ‘O Ca Sea ICR OS ‘oul ps" ‘S14 9114 soleyyopluow CS
"GZ ‘ON OF AvpIUTIS 4soN a)
‘por 48°0 |
jorepo doop yy poyoqorq ‘yurd daogee sg CQ cg pie ‘Ajng ‘ounp ‘Avyi’** ‘stsuepeSueg sngououesg Fz
‘soysnq Ut eae (‘o1lmaues) Tuqing
sory o[qvjosaa Jo dno qvou v ‘4soNT 160

pe geta1o UM Pat yOp Covi aE A tert sa Gy up eter: Utom meray Pra ata ‘s1j0one] snjououosgy eg

[ No. 6.

Indian Oology.

598

"4S0ul
9d JO $890 WOIJ 910M S}TOMEINS
-voul palyy puv puodes oY} “MOU

-WI0D SI OZIS 4SIY OY, ‘Wopavs 6e'0 09'0 99'0
zo ejsunl ut soysnq Ul So1my4 pue Sao es
ssvas jo dno deep 4nq esoc] & 48°N G40 VOT P80 "IO

‘ont q ystuce1s mag 76) oT i 70) Gip ser efaen Shy ‘foun
‘Avy ‘qudy ‘youvyy*'*" “sngepnvo sno1000¥[VIY SE

“gesnoy IO Soot} UT ‘STOq4vOF
puv ssvIs JO OANYONAYS QSOOT B 4SON

‘YON SOBA INO[OO 190 ¢9°0
Sumoig doop YAM payozorq ogryM —— =——
YstuMorq JO yourq yYstumosq 680 S80 ‘BIOdTL)

WIA poyojorg pus poyzods opm cao 9g “Ame ‘oune “up
rady ‘qoavyy ‘Aaenaqeg**'*""*'**“snorysomop Jossvq TE
‘soysnq UL Sy[VqIs puv
s}001 Jo dno Moy[eys 4vou vB 4SONT

yur se ‘una st "og 098 0 Sak ‘qrqorey adv ¢
ai benode BHO Ge apoe | gh ee eae s/t a ee eg ‘Avy “‘snodeo01OvU SNANAOIC, OF
eee. ett

‘sqods youlq soy v YGIM ogy oange TT gO OF lteeeererntpng key OOpuny SNJOMQ 6%

"yurq aoatt doogs t ;
ut Aroq[vs v Jo pus oy4 ye poorid SPO.
‘g1oyyvoy YIIM paul] SSUIG JO JSON 690
“OUT Cut page re ap PI Ooo Os 0) (Cas 0 (2 a aa ‘sISMOUIG OPUNITTT 8%

Indian Oology. 599

1854. ]

"Spvoryy WIS Aq poyougqe
A[OS00] SoAvT pop Moy v Aq quoqy
UL peyseu puv yonog T[vus outos
WodJ pepuadsns umop pur oaqy

9[qe4050A Jo esand yvou v “S99 NT “eo
"Avi SNoqIoulD YILA 99'0

posura pur peTyoory oqry a USTA I) ste oe eee rae "a a Se seovoe lone May sa eetieia *BoIqRIST BUIILIOO NT 9¢

“SUT[ONT
JO Sopis oy} UI sofoy ut urys
8, OYBUS JO $41q PUL SsvLs OSOOT “SOT

‘Teaqneu Oo. (‘olteues) vumuTe
ey] B@ pue ystppor ored yarn 62°0
poyods pur pesuia ogy ee de Gacy eerste pee dant ‘SISnolvquivy vifouUILyy ce
‘punois F9'0 99°0
OU} UL ofoy v UT ssvad of4yIT @ “Gsayr — —— ‘Iupuryy
‘[eAyneu pur mojped ystdvss yar ' 680 880
‘popypooug ATuaoyiun 941y aA Bete ed On “pie Aue ‘aap qoreyy es “eaeast1o BplIeyeg Fe
“Toyovrvyo [woryisvaed 941
SOPCOIPUL WAOF $4t YSnoyy ‘anojoo
UL se[qmoeser ATeso[a 4t yorya
soso AIvuIp1o anoy Sutureyzu09 13'0
‘6S “ON JO 4sou oy} Wosy oye, — Cuyg4ig ‘apt 4q pogyuepy)
SBA oda [woryisvaed A[yueptAa styT 160

ONT YSTUIOAS daacpssssrrsrrsereeeees 0) gy oT teeeereereeenesene ‘qsnény''' ‘snonofouvpou snydo{xQ ge

[Ne. 6.

Indian Oology.

600

“UMOIG YSIyoV[q

YILM payoqorq puw poyods Apporqg
‘mojoo euojs 10 Motes Aurvedto
Xq poureys os[e 8600 : T ‘ON SB ISON

"4800 | "UMOI

per doop yyrm pesata ATyYSrS
puv poqjods Avis Jo weet) YsL[Ulg”

"I9Y 49004

sjsou [eroaos ATTensn pur ‘oulyvoy

qnq ‘sjesyl Jo UolvyosoA ULL
oy} uo podvey spoom Moy @ “4SONT

“480

ay} UL WAOAG PeTIOS WOOS SI ModIS

6L'T “TITY ILP
g9'T aes
iacerise ay (yee eeege Pets. SUZ Key “Snqoyiy snaoydoiieg ¢
cr
GOL
aciciig Fas negiyeihes ny Grepaeyaore sts s**t ‘TP qaneny tt ‘sndoaoyyo BINUIT[VH) Z
oO. FO'T
eee, Gee ‘1qnpuUue
Cri og'l aay

‘prey Apyueoed ueymM foptym ong’ “Od “TO ‘dS °" ‘requaydeg ‘4qsnsny''** ‘sisueddiptyg sdeoipog 1

“poyoyey ode ‘tequie.eq] puw 10q

-0J0Q) Ut AT[EMOISeO00 PUNO; 8890 ONY JT PoqHOp oq OF YONUI ST IT “Speot OF esojo puv ATsnono
-1dsuoo Saoa woyo ‘soysng AuLoyy UL peorjd Atpensn ‘doy o44 4v yoour 04 JaA0 poarno Spue SSBia
ayy ynq ‘pua yove ye uodo ‘ssvas Jo uroszeyd oCurts B SI 4Sou OY} SOUTIZOULOS * 41 StILUTLOY SSvid JO
soyrds Suoy oy} jo Ayorsvje oyy Aq pesopo Aypeyaed yoou poyoopop yAoys B O4UL posuojoid sourty
-oulos ‘Suruedo oulo YIM ssvad OUG Jo sINJoNd4s poop yeou v Aypensu yng—epeu ATysvy pues

Asuinyjo waqjzo 4sou—uo1zeqnout Jo
goSu4s yuodeyIp UL “4 UL S0d0 GZ
SOULLJOUION SV] JSOU OWUVS olf} OS
—<Avq Ajoaynoesuioo Suey OMy OY4
Yoh UL you euo jo UoTZONI4s
-uos oy4 ut pofoydme oav ATensn
jou jt Ajyueubesy spaiq Jo saved OAT,
‘OUI M OLN

0g 0 FVO
090 90
9v'0

: Ree
690 -7 ‘Q-maseqy ‘1eq040Q “19q

wee ven vce (‘cZ) —— | ‘z[-moydag ‘asnony eben ss ‘goLLVqe[e vIUny KS

Indian Oology. 601

1854.]

'P “ON 20°
yyim Auvduroa mi ‘ow ‘go0a4 11’ ae "IIISTL
‘809piaq Jo Sofoy Uf Ay[erouas ore A, SUT
"0018 ysmnyq Ivayo CS aaa a “a Oe ‘page ‘puz Woh fie “STIVS[NA snuduyg c

‘S014 [[B4 UL pur ‘syoor yyvouEq

‘syd0d JO sojoy ul -ATTer0u08 oye A, 00'T OO! 66°0

"YOVTG YSIuMmorg YALA poqqods O9T SET 96'T
Pav poe}j0p + Weeds Ysniq avepo o[eg “gq °C BOC: als See i Ane 120517 goccbacoccrn ‘e[Npeuow SNAION F
"s9014 4]n9 COT OZ'T
“HTP PUB ,.cVUIYO ,, UI paoerd qsoyr a “AOTY TE WORT TTeUrg
Pieesronamene 09'T OL'T
Aayyea ‘TMOIG Wt peyods cL Cie Belg Vl aes Soran = ‘0 0) oO I ‘pag [iy eo sige cerca ‘gnAroy) @
4 ORL
(‘oque OFG OLG
9 ON) ‘sureyd ul sv s$30 pue 4S0\T"’ cece Ce eee ces vee af ‘O 4 $e cee cccces vee ‘UVP [lady "oss ssesecee ‘ooqug d SNATIPT Z
‘Ayeroues Lore
pue peqeyyyg vpesourarg jo ‘g LUT ZZ'T
BUUPYL JO [[BM Ides ur efoy “4sayr ——— -—— AAS
"Ped Ysttorg YyIM poyogorq TST 89T

pue Peyoouy UMOIQ Ysipper EP tai G5 ‘O “7 9 Cor cec eer cer eee ‘pag [udy'''**‘snuvpurye sno[nounutLy, 7
"SOJONT Laubysoy

‘(olteueS) vlsog
"8001} UL SYOI4S OSOOT JO 489 NT PST

: "uadds 2) (a ee 76) ri 9 °C ec cee cere cee ‘TP CLEC iam ‘erogdoonoey eloopry P

bd
bs)

[ No. 6.

Indian Oology.

602

"on ‘spoer 04 po

-yooull0d 4Nq ‘1oJVM OYA JO odBJAINS IST
ayy Uo Sulyvop spooa jo deoy v “489 NT ——-
“OCT VIVA “WodIsd C&G
eyed prey Apjueoea toy foytyM omg CO tg greet “pug Avy’ °° g snyeyst10 sdoompogsy ZF
Soe

“ITMIyseD Jo aene
fayea viodng rou Weeds YSTMOoT LOG
-ja4 Jo esuty B Yt e71y A 16101 G la ace aa | 76) ae ee eae ee ‘aS| 7 eal cea ‘suOsog seuy I

-AT[eroues

KoyeA ‘WMesvavg avo yood vB
yjvoueq Yytve yJos Ul UoIsserdop VW 0L°0
“1999804 POLoULUI [vIyNeT a
ystXvas puv umorq Ysidvis Y4IM S6°0

pesuts pue peyjop AT yOuyy Akeas Sed ee SS ‘ad ‘O sp? * Seer keyg **** @ousee ‘elOor4I10 o1ydpng Ot

‘S1OYYVOT YIIM Poul] MBI4S OUT

OPISUL ‘PNUL YIM poPUOUED MBI4S E60
9sivood episyno ‘seAve cJopun 4soNT . =i
‘Ayjeqoued AoT[VA “WMOIq YSIP 68'0
-pod qySirq YyTA poyjods Staple rts pac dee Oe pees op we a ey ere ‘pug kept g’Borysnz opunarpyy &
"eZ ‘ON ‘peqvuv[sy ye pug Aryl

que {sured ur sv s8So pus ysayr ee equigg 4e “yp Tadye'** “stqoone] snyouousg §
"61 ‘ON ‘ojue sv
3330 :wSeq-vipueyy 944 i OMCCATUEIU Ss ee ee a sseeeserereingg Rag rnc stn ‘loynyo sIqvooRg J

-A[[vdoues s[[I] Jamo] pus tov
“BT ‘sured ul SR ssa0 pur Aipsehiiges Patras st saetiee ae eRe Spe aeeino tee Manas ‘pag que yrs tse" ‘SI4ST14 SOTO JOPLIOW 9

Indian Oology. 603

1854.

"Spool STOMY IO4UvM
oy} uo podvey spoom Moy v “4saQr

ysippor deap yy1M poyods puv LS -OLaL

peyop kea3 ysippea zo «vas Se te ae ae ee I Soya eee vet:
"TOYO

oy} UO SUTIZVOH pue spool Saome

1oyj950} popid ‘suo, soyout g OFT

qnoqe spect potap jo sooord ‘480 yr
‘OL VIVAA =“ YOVTG YSIppos OG
qT peqyop ‘Avis YstuMorq Cua gyy ee es oAl* ny 7@) "T 9 Cor corresveveos

00'T
"SON SB 4SONT oVt
‘ONV] BAL “OFA Omg Tee essere eG) ep tg teetet ees eae

‘pug Avy’ “sndosopyo vfnuryey ¢

‘puz mB ees ree wos “a8: Tag volpn P

4x 2

604 On the Peculiarities of the Gatha Dialect. [ No. 6.

On the Peculiarities of the Gétha Dialect—By Bdbu RAsEN-
DRALAL Mirrra.

It is an established truth in the science of Philology that lan-
guages change in course of time, even when uninfluenced by the
intrusion of foreign elements. This process of mutation is most
clearly exemplified in the transition of the Latin into the modern
dialects of Italy, which have assumed their present forms by a series
of phonetic changes from the influence of the genius loci without
any such heterogeneous admixture as are met with in the languages
of England and France. In India, the Sanskrita has undergone the
same course of transformation, and like the Latin has produced a
number of Prakrita or vernacular dialects by a process of curtail-
ment of inflexion and euphony to which the Romance and Germanie
languages of Europe offer the nearest parallel.

Of the dialects which have proceeded from the Sanskrita, the
Pali and the Magadhi have hitherto been supposed to bear the
closest resemblance to their parent, but the discovery of the Sans-
krita Buddhist literature of Nepal (thanks to the untiring zeal
of the learned Mr. Hodgson) has brought to our knowledge a
new dialect bearing a still closer affinity to the classic language
of the East, than either of the former. Nepalese chroniclers have
named it Gadtha, (ballad) probably, from its having been princi-
pally used by the scalds and bards of medieval India. For nearly
a similar reason the Balenese style the language of their poets,
the Kdéwi or poetical, and the language of the Vedas is called
Chhandas (metrical), whence by a well-known euphonic law, we have
the Zend of the old Persians.

M. Burnouf, the only European scholar who has noticed the
existence of this dialect, describes it to be “a barbarous San-
skrita in which the forms of all ages, Sanskrita, Péli and Pra-
krita appear to be confounded.”* It differs from the Sanskrita
more in its neglect of the grammatical rules of the latter than
from any inherent peculiarity of its own. The niceties of the
Sanskrita forms of declension and conjugation find but a very in-

* |’Histoire du Buddhisme, p. 104.

1854. | On the Peculiarities of the Gdtha Dialect. 605

different attention from the Gatha versifier; he uses or rejects the
usual case-aflixes according to the exigencies of his metre with as
much veneration for the rules of Panini as the West Indian Negro
has for those of Lindley Murray ; indeed, the best. illustration that
can be given of the relation which exists between the Sanskrita, the
Gatha and the Pali, would be extracts from the literature of the
Negroes. The following paragraph from a Negro version of the
New Testament by some Moravian Missionaries* bears exactly the
same relation to the English of the Zimes newspaper as the Pali
does to the Sanskrita of the Puranas, and the affinity of its trans-
lation to the same standard, may be very appropriately likened to
that of the Gatha to the brahmanic language of the gods.

“Drie deh na bakka, dem holi wan bruiloft na Cana na Galilee,
en mamma va Jesus been ce dapeh. 2, Ma dem ben kali Jesus
nanga him disciple toe va kom na da bruiloft. 38, En tah evieni
kaba, mamma va Jesus takki na him, dem no habi wieni morro.
4, Jesus takki na him nu mamma noe worko me habi nanga joe.
Tem va mi noben kom jette.”’

Translation.—* Three days after back, them hold one marriage in
Cana of Galilee, and mamma of Jesus been there. 2. But them
been call Jesus with him disciples to come to that marriage. 3. And
when wine end, mamma of Jesus talk to him: Them no have wine
more. 4. Jesus talk to him me mamma how work me have with
you, time of me no come yet.”’

The Gathé exists only in a versified form, and is to be met with
in that class of Buddhist writings called the Mahdvaipulya or the
“highly developed” sutras. It occurs generally at the end and
often in the middle, but never at the commencement, of a chap-
ter, and contains a poetical abstract of the subject described in
the prose portion of the works. The latter is written in pure
Sanskrita, and comprises a highly amplified version of the subject
matter, and often adverts to circumstances unnoticed in the former.
In its extreme verbosity, the prose bears a strong resemblance to the
Tantras, a class of works which was introduced into India between
the 4th and the 7th centuries of the Christian era, and appears to
be the production of men who undertook to write voluminous works
with insufficient materials.

* Apud Quarterly Review, No 76.

606 On the Peculiarities of the Gathé Dialect. [No. 6.

The Gatha is written in a variety of metres from the facile octo-
syllabic anushtup, to the most complicated Sdrdulavikridita, which
includes 19 syllables to the foot, and is remarkable for the simplicity
of its style, and the easy natural flow of its language. Its pecu-
liarities are those of a language in a state of transition; it pro-
fesses to be Sanskrit, and yet does not conform to its rules. In it
we find the old forms of the Sanskrita grammar gradually losing
their expressive power, and prepositions and periphrastic expres-
sions supplying their places, and time-hallowed verbs and conju-
gations juxtaposed to vulgar slangs and uncouth provincialisms.
At one place, orthography is sacrificed for the sake of prosody and a
word of a single short syllable is inflated into one of three syllables,
while at another the latter yields to the former and a molossus
supplies the place of a pyrrhic or a tribrach. A spirit of economy
pervades the whole, and syllables and words are retrenched and
modified with an unsparing hand. In the Lalita Vistara, a work of
the highly developed class, instances of these peculiarities occur in
great profusion, and they may be generally referred to (A) exigencies
of metre, (B) provincialisms, and (C) errors of syntax and prosody.

A. Of the changes which may be attributed to the exigencies of
metre, prolongation, contraction and elision of vowels, elision of conso-
nants, and the segregation of compound consonants and long vowels
into their simple elements, appear to be the most frequent. We
shall quote a few instances :

1st. Of the prolongation of vowels the following may be taken as
examples. They are not so frequently met with, as contractions.

at @ for 4 ¥ p. 260.*

aI @ for a p. 292.
gatat for sata? p. 288.
treara for Weare p. 288.
a for at: p. 293.

2nd. Of contractions of vowels, instances occur almost in every
s‘loka. They are generally effected by the use of short for long
vowels, and the substitution of i and u for ¢, ai, o and au. For
example :

* These instances are quoted from the edition of the Lalita Vistara now in
course of publication in the Bibliotheca Indica.

1854] On the Peculiarities of the Gathé Didlect. 607

arfa for ava p. 291.
wtf for urate p. 89.
Away for Raq: p. 89.
arg for arat p. 91.

av for 9tet p. 92.
qaaat for gaat p. 93.
ay for aur

ay for Tat

wa for Fat

3rd. Elisions of vowels and consonants are also very frequent ;
they are effected principally with a view to economy and euphony.
Final ses are invariably elided. Take for instance:

aa for quate

Bqacr: for qyatsa: p. 293.
walfeats for verfafs wa p. 201.

<a ee sai for Tai Sel Waal p. 229.
faq for faqart p. 220.

afwufa for sfwarata p. 93.

aati for Waa:

ua for tag p. 293.

Ath. Of the division of long vowels and compound consonants
into their short and simple elements, the following are instances of
constant occurrence :

<rfay for Tra: or Ctaqta p. 291.
qfcafa for qa: p. 220.

faratat for arat p. 228.

<feq for @t p. 291.

qfca for qa p. 288.

afawiaat for sara p. 460.

This tendency to segregation of aspirated consonants, forms a
principal characteristic of medieval and modern Indian phonolo-
gy. The Pali and the Prakrita owe their origin entirely to this
cause. The Hindi and the Marhatti indulge in it to a large extent,
and the Bengali is not exempt from its influence. The process,
however, of effecting this change is not uniform. In languages with
a strong vocalic tendency, the sharpness of compound consonants is
filed off by the elision of the first letter and the reduplication of the

608 On the Peculiarities of the Gatha Dialect. [No. 6.

second. Thus adja (lotus) is converted to ajja; karma (work) to kam-
ma. In compounds of a liquid and an aspirated letter, the former is
invariably elided without reference to its position, and accordingly
“»nadma’’ [lotus] is changed to padda, “ sadma’’ [house] into sadda,
and haridrd [turmeric] into haliddd. The Italian, which is by far the
most vocalic of all European languages, has this tendency ina promi-
nent degree. In it, the Latin suwbjwnctiwus passes into saggiwntivo,
perfectio into perfetto, absorbeo into assorbire, &c. &c. In languages
which abound in consonantal finals, compound consonants are segregat-
ed by the interposition of a vowel between them, the final vowel being
occasionally elided; thusin the Hindi, the Sanskrita word “ marma’’
[a joint] is, by the interposition of an a after the 7 and the elision of
the final a, converted into maram ; dharam, karam and parab are in-
stances of the effect of the same rules. These rules, however, are not
universal in their application, and exceptions are very frequent.

B. The provincialisms of the Gatha include (a) neglect of gender,
number and case, (() abbreviations and omissions of declensions,
(y) corruption of pronouns, and (6) new forms of conjugation.

a—Of the neglect of gender, number and case, the following may
be taken as examples:

farra tara for faafawmeata p. 292 (singular for plural).
aad for qaaaria p. 292 (ditto).

ataty for arate p- 291 (plural for dual).

sarataat for yraata p. 177 (instrumental for ablative).
arfagaz for atfagaera p. 462 (objective for ablative).

BE Set for Sel Sail p- 324 (plural for dual),

atqeaarTe for afqeaqrea p. 324 (locative for instrumental).
fara for fetal p. 316 (neuter for feminine).

aicut for atcufs p. 325 (singular feminine for plural neuter).
aaa: for Taatfa p. 236 (masculine for neuter).

ABTT for AATEC: p. 237 (dative for nominative).

aaa for waa: p. 237 (ditto).

&—Under the head of abbreviations and omissions of declension,
the most remarkable peculiarity appears to be the use of ¥ in the
room of all flectional affixes. This helps in a great measure to
give sweetness and variety to the style, but at the same time it con-
tributes to render the meaning dubious, and the study of the Gatha

1854. | On the Peculiarities of the Githa Didlect. 609

a matter of great difficulty to those who have nothing but their
knowledge of the Sanskrita grammar to help them. In the Pali
and the Prakrita, the use of this occasional substitute is confined to
the first person of the nominative singular, In the Braja Bhakha,
however, it has a much wider range. In the following verse, it is
used both for the nominative and the dative, as well as an euphonic
adjunct to verbs in the second person of the indicative :

Al G HVT AIA HTS |

IVA Sie Gute ats |

TNH AA BIST CE |

weiawa aq aia eg! (De Tassy’s Chrestomathic Hindie,
p. 79.)

The use of the uw in the Gatha, is made with much reserve and the
regular inflections of the Sanskrit prevail. The locative ¢ (<) is not
subject, asin the Sanskrita, to any change of form by association with
a vowel. In the vocative a long &@ (=I) is the most approved case-
affix. In some cases, however, inflections are altogether dropped.

y—The following are the corruptions of pronouns that are fre-
quently met with in the Lalita Vistara. They apparently lead the
way to the formation of pronouns in the modern vernaculars.

ay for aa and am:
gw for a4, af, and a4
babel for U4:

a for at

afd for qa and aa

6—The new forms of conjugation observable in the Gatha are
attributable exclusively to corrupt pronunciation; they follow no
fixed rule, and are the result of that natural tendency to abbre-
viation which in English originates “wont” from “will not’ and
“shant”’ from “shall not.’’ The following are a few examples:

aifa for a=fa

eata for <aifa
faazt for Cua
fatpaute for fraqrata
wif for wafa

aifa for vata

arf for watea

ata for wae

610 On the Peculiarities of the Gdthd Didlect. [ No. 6.

amate for amaa
tfaufa for aa
arate for Btrea
ACU or TU for BCVA,
sfq for staz

mwa for uta

<< for <¢a

murfe for wu

s<fa for waif

Haat for way

aif for afamnfa-a- -afa-a: aia-fa uy
ufcarg for qfcaaa
ait for fazy:

wiwar for Far
arefeat for zawy
aitag for qrqarare:
siteat for feat

afaa for yal

It may “be remarked that the corruptions above quoted are, in
many instances, the precursors of forms adopted in other affiliated
dialects. In Sanskrita the third person singular of the verb fo be
is Bhavati, which in the Gatha changes to Bhots by the conver-
sion of the v into o and the elision of the @ before and after it, (Bhonti
in the plural and Bhosi in the second person singular) and thence we
have hott, hosi and honti in the Magadhi; Hae and Haen in the Kha-
riboli, and dhe, ahet and ahes in the Marhatti. In the Hindi, not-
withstanding the reduplication of the root in hotahae, the original
form is still distinctly indicated. S’wnitvd for s'rutvd is the first step
to the formation of s'’wnia in Bengali, while s/wnohi passes into s’uno
with nothing but the elision of an inflexion, which in the original
Sanskrita, is oftener omitted than retained.

C. In the collocation of words and phrases the Gatha strictly
follows the rules of Sanskrita Syntax, but in the formation of com-
pound terms it admits of many licenses highly offensive to the
canons of Panini and Vopa deva. They seem, however, to be
the consequence of haste and inattention, and are not referible to
any dialectic peculiarity. The same may be said of the errors of
Prosody which, notwithstanding the anxiety of the Gatha versifier

1854: | On the Peculiarities of the Gathd Didlect. 611

to avoid false metre even at the expense of etimology, prevail to a
great extent in their compositions. In this respect the Gatha may
be likened to the Kabits of the Bhats of modern India, who in their
attempt to combine freedom of elocution, harmony and grammar
in their improvisiations—sadly offends against all three.

Of the origin of the Gath4, nothing appears to be known for cer-
tain M. Burnouf is inclined to attribute it to ignorance ; he says :—

“This fact (the difference of language of the different parts
of the Vaipulya S/utras) indicates in the clearest manner that
there was another digest (of the Buddhist literature prepared,
besides those of the three convocations) and it agrees with the
development of the poetical pieces in which these impurities occur,
in shewing that those pieces do not proceed from the same hand
to which the simple Sutras owe their origin. There is nothing
in the books characterised by this difference of language, which
throws the smallest light on its origin. Are we to look on this
as the use of a popular style which may have developed itself
subsequent to the preaching of Sakya, and which would thus be
intermediate between the regular Sanskrita and the Pali,—a dialect
entirely derived and manifestly posterior to the Sanskrita ? or should
we rather regard it as the crude composition of writers to whom
the Sanskrita was no longer familiar, and who endeavoured to write
in the learned language, they ill understood, with the freedom
which is imparted by the habitual use of a popular but imperfectly
determined dialect ? It will be for history to decide which of these
two solutions is correct; to my mind the second appears to be the
more probable one, but direct evidence being wanting, we are reduced
to the inductions furnished by the very few facts as yet known.
Now, these facts are not all to be found in the Nepalese collection ; it
is indispensably necessary in order to understand the question in all
its bearings to consult for an instant the Singalese collection and
the traditions of the Buddhists of the South. What we thence
learn is, that the sacred texts are there written in Pali; that is to say
in a dialect derived immediately from the learned idiom of the
Brahmans, and which differs very little from the dialect which is
found on the most ancient Buddhist monuments in India. Is it in
this dialect that the poetical portions of the great Sutras are com-
posed? By no means ; the style of these portions is an indescribable

612 On the Peculiarities of the: Gdtha Didlect. [No. 6.

melange in which incorrect Sanskrit bristles with forms of which
some are entirely Pali and others popular in the most general
sense of the term. There is no geographical name to bestow upon
a language of this kind; but it is at the same time intelligible how
such a jargon may have been produced in places where the Sanskrita
was not studied systematically, and in the midst of populations
which had never spoken it or had known only the dialects derived
from branches more or less remote from the primitive stock. I
incline then to the belief that this part of the great Sutras must
have been written out of India, or, to express myself more precisely,
in countries situated on this (western) side of the Indus, or in
Cashmir, for example ; countries where the learned language of Brah-
manism and Buddhism would be cultivated with less success than
in Central India. It appears to me almost impossible that the
jargon of these poems, could have been produced in an epoch when
Buddhism flourished in Hindustan. There, in fact, the priests had
no other choice but between these two idioms; either the Sanskrita,
i. e. the language which prevails in the compositions collected in
Nepal, or the Pali, that is the dialect which is found on the ancient
Buddhist inscriptions of India, and which has been adopted by the
Buddhists of Ceylon.’’*

This opinion, we venture to think, is founded ona mistaken estimate
of Sanskrita style. The poetry of the Gatha has much artistic ele-
gance which at once indicates that it 1s not the composition of men,
who were ignorant of the first principles of grammar. Its authors
display a great deal of learning, and discuss the subtlest questions of
logic and metaphysics with much tact and ability, and it is difficult to
conceive that men who were perfectly familiar with the most intricate
forms of Sanskrita logic; who have expressed the most abstruse
metaphysical ideas in precise and often in beautiful language; who
composed with ease and elegance in Arya, Totaka and other difficult
measures, were unacquainted with the rudiments of the language
in which they wrote, and even unable to conjugate the verb to be,
in all its forms. This difficulty is greatly enhanced, when we bear
in mind that the prose portion of the Vaipulya Sutras is written in
perfectly pure Sanskrita, and has no trace whatever of the pro-

vineialisms and popular forms so abundant in the poetry. If these
* Ul’ Histoire du Buddhisme Indien, p. 105,

1854. | On the Peculiarities of the Gdthad Didlect. 613

Sutras be the productions of men beyond the Indus imperfectly
acquainted with the Sanskrita, how happens one portion of them to
be so perfect in every respect, while the other is so impure? What
could have been the object of writing the same subject twice over
in the same work, once in pure prose and then in incorrect
poetry ?

It might be supposed—what is most likely the case—that the prose
and the poetry are the productions of two different ages; but the
question would then arise, how came they to be associated together ?
What could have induced the authors of the prose portions to
insert in their works, the incorrect productions of Trans-Indus origin ?
Nothing but a sense of the truthfulness and authenticity of those
narratives, could have led to their adoption. But how is it likely to
be supposed that the most authentic account of S’akya within three
hundred years after his death, was to be had only in countries
hundreds of miles away from the place of his birth, and the field of
his preachings? The great Sutras are supposed to have been com-
piled about the time of the third convocation, (809 B. C.) when
it is not at all likely that the sages of Central India would have
gone to Cashmere in search of data, which could be best gathered
at their own threshold.

The more reasonable conjecture appears to be that the Gatha is
the production of bards, who were contemporaries or immediate suc-
cessors of S’akya, who recounted to the devout congregations of the
prophet of Magadha, the sayings and doings of their great teacher,
in popular and easy flowing verses, which in course of time came to
be regarded as the most authentic source of all information con-
nected with the founder of Buddhism. The high estimation in
which the ballads and improvisiations of bards are held in India
and particularly in the Buddhist writings, favours this supposition ;
and the circumstance that the poetical portions are generally intro-
duced in corroboration of the narrative of the prose, with the words :
aqazaaa, “Thereof this may be said,” affords a strong presumptive
evidence.

According to the Mahawanso, the Buddhist scriptures were
chaunted chapter after chapter as they were compiled by the Theros
of the first convocation. This could scarcely have been possible
had not the Sutras been in verse, and that they were in verse and in

614 On the Peculiarities of the Gatha Dialect. [No. 6.

the Gatha form too, we learn in another part of the same work
(Chap. 37th).*

The Hon’ble Mr. Turnour is of opinion that the religion of S/akya
was originally ‘‘ preached and spread among the people” in the
Pali language, and yet in his edition of the Mahdwanso he has
shewn that Mahindo son of Asoka translated the Buddhist scriptures
into Cingalese from the digest prepared at the convocation held in
the 27th year of his father’s reign, and that from that recension the
P4li version was got up in the middle of the fifth century (459 @ 477
A. C.) admitting thereby that the language used at the third convo-
cation was other than Pali, for if Asoka’s edition had been in that
language a new edition from the Cingalese recension would have
been quite uncalled for, if not useless. As a collateral evidence it
may be noticed that the history of S’akya as recorded in the Bur-
mese ‘“ Malalengara Wottoo’’} which is a faithful translation of the
Pali Lalita Vistara, bears a closer approximation to the narrative of
the Gatha than to that of the prose of the great Sutras, shewing the
former to be a more authentic, at least a more generally received,
version than the latter.

The language of the Gatha is believed, by M. Burnouf, to be inter-
mediate between the Pali and the pure Sanskrita. Now, as the
Pali was the vernacular language of India from Cuttack to Kapur-
dagiri within three hundred years after the death of S'akya, it would
not be unreasonable to suppose that the Gatha which preceded it
was the dialect of the million at the time of S/akya’s advent. If our
conjecture in this respect be right it would follow that the Sanskrita
passed into the Gatha six hundred years before the Christian era ;
that three hundred years subsequently it changed into the Pali and
that thence in two hundred years more, preceded the Prakrita and
its sister dialects the Sauraseni, the Dravidi and the Panchali, which
in their turn formed the present vernacular dialects of India.

* When Buddhoghoso offered to undertake the translation of the Cingalese
version of the Pitakattayan into Pali, the priesthood of the Mahdviharo at Anura-
dhapuro ‘ for the purpose of testing his qualifications, gave him only two Ga’rHa’s,
saying; hence prove thy qualification; having satisfied ourselves on this point,
we will then let thee have all the books.’”’ Ante Vol. VI. p. 508.

t For a translation of this work vide Journal American Oriental Society, Vol.
III. p. 1 et seq.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Sepremsper, 1854.

At an ordinary general meeting of the Society held on the 6th
instant, at half-past 8 P. m.

The Hon’ble Sir J. W. Coutvine, Kt. President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last month were read and confirmed, and
the accounts and vouchers for the months of June and July laid on
the table.

Presentations were received—

1. From the Government of Bengal through Mr. Under-Secre-
tary Young, for the use of the Museum of Economic Geology, Maps
of South Behar, Hooghly and Bhaugulpore.

2. From Capt. Thuillier, maps of the same districts for the use
of the Library of the Society.

3. From J. P. Collier, Esq., two copies of a work on the Lan-
guages of the Seat of War, by Dr. Max Miller.

4, From Mr. W. Theobald, seventeen Indo-Scythian copper coins.

5. From R. M. Stephenson, Esq. through Lieut.-Col. Baker, Spe-
cimens of Iron Ore from Midnapore and of Sulphate of Iron from As-
sam. Of the latter Mr. Wagentrieber writes: “The quantity now
sent cannot be taken as a criterion of what it would actually cost
if collected in larger quantities, and regularly, but the expense at-
tending the six maunds and twenty-three seers was Rs. 17, on board
the Flat or at the rate of Rs. 2-9-4; 1t could however be delivered on
the banks of the Berhampooter at a much lower rate than that.”

6. From the Society of Antiquaries, through J. Akermann, Esq.
Secretary, Archeologia Vol. XXXV. p. 2, and Proceedings
Nos, 37—40.

616 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 6.

R. Spankie, Esq., C. 8. duly proposed and seconded at the last
meeting, was balloted for and elected an ordinary member.

W. Muir, Esq. C. S. was named for ballot at the next meeting ;
proposed by the Hon’ble J. R. Colvin and seconded by the Presi-
dent.

Communications were received—

1. From Dr. E. Balfour, in charge of the Government Central
Museum at Madras, forwarding a memorandum regarding the forests
and woods of Southern India, prepared with a view to procuring
information from the various districts, for a report to be made to the
Madras Government on the 31st December, 1854.

2. From the Assistant Secretary to the Government, N. W.
Provinces, enclosing copy of a Meteorological Register kept at the
Secretariat office at Agra for the month of July last.

3. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, enclosing an Abstract of the
results of the hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Sur-
veyor General’s Office, in the month of May, 1854.

4. From Capt. H. T. Dalton, submitting a paper entitled “ Notes
on Assam Temple Ruins.”

5. From the same, enclosing facsimiles and engravings of silver
coins found at Gowhatty. The coins are of Shumsoodeen, Ilyas,
Sekunder Shah, Gyasoodeen, Azim Shah and Mohamed Shah of the
early Patan Dynasty. “They were found” says Capt. D. “full
fifteen feet below the surface. The fortunate discoverer picked up
a great many more than he made over to me, but it is rather curious
that there should be such a variety in so small a collection.”

6. From Prof. F. E. Hall, Benares, a paper entitled “a Passage
in the life of Valmiki.”

7. From W. Muir, Esq., Secretary to the N. W. Government, an-
nouncing that the Lieut.-Governor had sanctioned an expenditure
of Rs. 500 for prosecuting the excavations of Sarnath.

The Librarian and the Curator of the Zoological department sub-
mitted their usual monthly reports.

After the close of the regular business of the evening, Mr. Oldham
briefly described the geological structure of the Sub-Himalayan
hills, south of Darjiling; of the Khasia hills; and of the Rajmahal
hills.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 617

South of Darjiling, forming the lower portion of the great range of the
outer Himalayah, occurs a group of sandstones, hard greenish coloured
clunehy clays, and a few beds of shales, or laminated clays, forming together
one continuous formation, attaining a stratigraphical thickness of upwards
of 4000 feet. These all dip at high angles (40° to 70°) towards the north
and north by west; or towards the hills. Their actual junction with the
great mass of the gneissose, micaceous and quartzose metamorphic rock of
which the higher masses of the hills are composed, was not traced in the
neighbourhood of the Teesta; but their connection can be seen more to the
west, where these sandstones are brought into contact with the metamor-
phic rocks by a great fault which bears nearly east and west.

In these sandstones, occur many imbedded stems of trees often of large
size, frequently much worn and deprived of their bark and branches, but
occasionally with the bark perfectly preserved and mineralized into a bril-
liant jet; the mass or central part of the stem being replaced by siliceous
matter. In the bed of shales associated with the sandstones, occur numer-
ous leaves of dicotyledonous trees, in all cases detached, and often much
worm-eaten and decayed, but in general aspect of a very recent or modern
character. Near the river Teesta, I did not find myself any remains of ani-
mals, nor did [ hear on enquiry from the natives that such had ever been
found. Dr. J. Hooker in his most interesting Journals mentions that he found
in the continuation of these same rocks, a little further to the westward,
what he thought was the shaft of a bone, and also some very imperfect ve-
getable remains, which he referred to Vertebraria. The correctness of the
latter reference, I am inclined to doubt. After a careful search, I could
myself find nothing of the kind, although numerous vegetable remains were
met with; and I am tolerably certain that no trace of this remarkable genus
Vertebraria, is to be met with there.

These rocks extend into Bhotan on the east, and stretch away to the west
also, but their limits in either direction are unknown. So far as they have
been traced, they maintain the same general direction and dip.

The whole thickness of these rocks (more than 400 feet) consists of per-
fectly conformable beds, following in regular sequence, and containing
identically similar plants in the uppermost as well as in the lowest beds of
the group. They constitute therefore one great formation, the upper infe-
rior limits of which are in this district unseen; and which from the mine-
ral character of the rocks, from the imbedded remains of plants, and from
their general aspect and arrangement, I would refer to the same epoch, as
the great Sewalik group of the N. W. Provinces.

Of these sandstones, several small detached patches occur far within the
hills, as in the yalley of the Rungeet near Oushok, &c. &c., a fact of great

4 M

618 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 6.

interest in the history of the formation of these hills. Dr. Hooker was not
fortunate enough to have met with any of these, and speculates on the
absence of any traces of these rocks.

Associated with this group of rocks, oecur the deposits of coal which
have been stated to occur in this district. There does not, however, appear
to be a sound prospect of the discovery of any seam or bed of coal, suffi-
cient in quantity to form a useful source of supply. In the Sewalik hills to
the north-west, beds of lignite and of coal have also been found; but all
the analogies of the rocks are against the supposition that such small beds
will prove continuous, or large.

Passing now to the Khasia hills, the geological structure is very different.
These hills rise from the great flat of the plains almost like a perpendicular
wall of rocks, of which the greater portion is composed of sandstones of
various tints, often caleareous and ferruginous, all associated with nummu-
litic limestones. The geological age of these rocks is well marked by this
latter deposit, above and immediately in connection with which, occurs the
coal of Cherra Poonji. There are no well marked traces of the newer rocks,
above the nummulitic group, at Cherra Poonji, while this group rests imme-
diately upon the micaceous, and gneissose metamorphic rocks below. All
the known beds of coal in this district, occur in this series of rocks, which
must be referred to the older tertiary epoch.

Passing now to the Rajmahal hills we find there resting distinctly and
without any other intervening beds, on the metamorphic gneiss and schists
of the plains of Bengal, a series of saudstones and shales with coal of a
very different character from either of the group above alluded to. The
connection of these beds with the great coal-yielding group of Ranigunj,
and of the Burdwan coal field is perfectly established not only by the simi-
lavity of mineral character and of imbedded fossils, but also by the occur-
rence, at intervals within the intervening space, of patches of the same rocks,
now detached and left as monuments of the vast denudation that has taken
place, and of the original continuity of the rocks.

In the Damoodah coal-field it is well known that these rocks are cut up
by numerous trappean dykes, but in the Rajmahal hills, the exhibition of
voleanic forces has been on an infinitely larger scale. There we find great
sheets of lava poured out over these sandstone shales: and this flow of
igneous matter again covered up by other mechanically deposited beds,
containing fossil remains similar to those in the beds beneath: And this is
repeated several times. In all these cases, the uppermost beds of the mecha-
nical rocks have been greatly altered, indurated and baked by the contact of
the great mass of molten matter above : while on the several flows of the
trappean character, the bedded rocks rests quite unchanged, and in several

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 619

instances the lower beds are partially made up of the disintegrated particles
of the trap itself, mechanically re-arranged. The evidence is quite conclu-
sive that there have been successive flows of matter in a state of fusion,
during a long continued period, during the intervals of which mechanical
deposits of sand and mud, often highly charged with vegetable remains
took place.

These remains of plants are often remarkably well preserved, and occur
so associated, that we mnst consider the whole series of beds, notwithstand-
ing its interruption by the intercalation of the great masses of foreign mat-
ter, as forming one group or formation belonging, generally, to the same
geological epoch as the coal-bearing rocks of the Ranigunj district.

The true age of these rocks is one of the most interesting questions of
Indian Geology; and anything tending to throw light on it, is of great
geological interest. Unfortunately in the Bengal coal-field no animal remains
have as yet been found to aid in its solution. And no true or well defined
horizon or datum line has been established from which the position of these
rocks in the general series can be ascertained. I have already, in a previous
number of this Journal, expressed my own opinion on this question; but it
may be as well to point out the state of the case more fully.

In the coal-fields of India, numerous remains of fossil plants are found
referable to genera, which to European geologists are known only to occur
in rocks of a more recent date than the true carboniferous epoch. Asso-
ciated with these are other genera not hitherto found at all in European
rocks, but occurring plentifully in this country, and also in Australia. Now
it is well known to every geologist, that the remains of plants alone furnish
exceedingly poor evidence on which to base any conclusions with regard to
the age of the rocks in which they occur. And this being the case, it is
important to find, if possible, fossils belonging to the animal kingdom in
connexion with them. Now in Australia, associated with beds containing
fossil plants specifically identical with those found in the Indian coal-fields,
occur other beds rich in animal remains, of a well marked type, which type
represents a period (geological) corresponding to the lower carboniferous
group of Europe. It was at first supposed that the beds containing the
fossil plants occurred above, and formed a distinct group from the shelly
beds; but the observation of all the most trustworthy witnesses negatives
this. And in Australia, so far as our present evidence goes, it must, I think
be conceded, that the same fossil plants, which in India characterize the
coal-yielding beds, occur associated with abundant remains of shells, which
must be considered of the carboniferous epoch of European geology. But
the question is by no means so easily solved: for passing into Western
India, we find associated with identically the same plants, as occur with those

4m 2

620 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 6.

found in the coal-yielding beds of Bengal, numerous remains of shells, &c.
which are undoubtedly representatives of the oolitic period (Ammonites, &c.)
The evidence here also would seem clear and the statements of Captain
Grant in his description of Cutch, would lead us to refer the coal-yielding
beds of that district containing Ptilophylla, &c. to the oolitic group. Tak-
ing therefore, the analogy of the nearer country, and coupling this with the
general analogy, of the fossil plants found in these beds, I am disposed to
think that we must provisionally consider these coal-bearing rocks of
Bengal, as belonging rather to the mesozoic period, than to the paleozoic.

I have stated the difficulties of this question more fully, than may appear
needful, because in some recent papers on the geology of India, it has been
assumed as perfectly settled and acknowledged ; and the whole of the coal-
yielding rocks of the country have been unhesitatingly referred to the oolitic
epoch, a conclusion by no means established.

The fossils obtained from these beds in the Rajmahal hills are numerous
and beautifully preserved; and if not sufficient to decide their geological
age will at least add much to our knowledge of the flora of the time.

We have thus traced the occurrence of beds or seams of coal in three
distinct districts in Bengal in three formations of very distinct ages, but all
of which have hitherto been referred to the same epoch ; in the newer tertiary
(miocene?) of the Sikim Sub-himalaya; in the older tertiary (eocene) of
the Khasia hills; and in the secondary (probably oolitic, possibly carbo-
niferous) rocks of the Rajmahal hills.

While endeavouring to avoid any detail, Mr. Oldham had to apologize
for having so far trespassed on the time of the Society, being quite unpre-
pared with diagrams or maps to illustrate his statements. Having come to
Calcutta on other business, he had been requested by their Secretary to
give a brief outline of the results of the examination of the districts he
had visited, and for these results they were indebted to the zealous and
untiring labours of his colleagues as much as to himself, labours carried on
under difficulties which few geologists can fully appreciate.

LIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the date of
the last report.

Presented.

Archeologia, Vol. XXXV. p. 2.—By Tue Society or ANTIQUARIES.

Proceedings of the Society of Antiquaries of London, Nos. 37 to 40.—
By THE SAME.

List of Members of ditto.—By Tur Samn.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 621

Des Vedas par M. J. Bartholemy Saint Helaire, Paris, 1854, 8vo.—By
THE AUTHOR.

Report on the Revenue Administration of the Tenasserim Provinces for
1851-52.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.

Report on the Revenue Administration of the Province of Arracan for
1851-52.—By Tue SaME.

Selections from the Public Correspondence of the Punjab Administration,
No. VIII.—By tae Cuter ComMIssioner OF LAHORE.

Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, No. 4.—By THE SociEry.

The Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society,No.38.—By THe Society.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for August, 1854.—By tue Epitor.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 93.—By THE EpiTor.

The Caleutta Christian Observer for September.—By Tur Eprrors.

The Upadeshak, No. 93, 3

The Bibidhartha Sangraha, No. 29.—By Tug Epiror.

Exchanged.
The Athenzeum for June, 1854.
The Philosophical Magazine, Nos. 47 to 49.
Purchased.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 18 to 24.

Journal des Savants for April and May, 1854.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, for July, 1854.

Vuller’s Institutiones Lingue Persicee cum Sanscriti et Zendicd Linguee
comparate.

De Bode’s Bokhara.

Poper’s Behmenjar ben el Marzuban der Persische Aristoteliker aus Avi-
cenna’s schule.

Ponseca’s French Portuguese and Portuguese French Dictionary, Paris,
1853, 8vo. 2 vols.

Constancio’s Portuguese Grammar, Paris, 1849, 12mo.

S‘ivasankirtana, 1854, 12mo.

Bhagavati Gita, 1853, 12mo.

Jnanarnava, 12mo.

Bhaktivartma Pradars’aka, 1853, Svo.

Kabitaratnakara, 1830, 8vo.

Stkabilas, 1852, 8vo.

Bidagdha Madhava, 1849, 8vo.

Hazar masla, 8vo.

Kayasthadipika, 1852, 8vo.

Krishna Lilémrita, 1848, 8vo.

Jaggannatha Mangala, 1848, 8yo.

622 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Keyamat-namah, 8vo.
Vidya Sundara, 1853, 8vo.
Sangita Taranga, 1849, 8vo.
Bhakta Mala, 1853, 8vo.

Ra’sENDRALA L Mitrra’.
6th Sept., 1854.

a JOURNAL

OF THE

PeolATiC sOCIETY.

RPA OLDOL LL LLL LLL LILLIA ASIII NL

No. VII.—1854.

Some account of the Botanical Collection, brought from the eastward,
im 1841, by Dr. Cantor. By the late W. GrirritnH Esq., F. L. 8.
Memb. Imp. Acad. Natur. Curios.,—Royal Ratisb. Botan. Soc.,
—Corr. Memb. Hort. Soc.,—Royal Acad. Turin,—Assist. Surgeon,
Madras Establishinent.

Nore.—The following paper has been printed for several years and was intended
to form part of an interesting communication by Dr. Cantor on the Natural
History of Chusan which was to lead off Vol. XXI. of the Asiatic Researches.
This publication having been, for the present at all events, discontinued, Dr.
Griffith’s valuable Memoir on Chusan Botany has been reprinted and is now
published with the four plates which accompanied it.—Eb.

— This collection consists of Plants from the Straits of Malacca,
from Lantao, Chusan, and a few from Pekin: the bulk of the
| Chinese Plants being from Chusan. The Straits’ specimens were,
| I believe, given to Dr. Cantor by the Rev. Mr. White, Chaplain of
_ Singapore.

_ The following lists exhibit the genera and the number of species
_ procured from the above-mentioned localities: the names of a few
species being added :—

No. LXXI.—New Sexgizs. Vou. XXIII, 4N

|
|
|
.

624. Some account of the Botanical Collection.

Lycopodinee,

Filices,

Taxinee ?, ...
Urticee,
Amaranthacee,
Nepenthacee,
Asarine,
Loranthacee,

Euphorbiacee,

Bixacee,
Dilleniaces,...
Sapindacee,...
Meliacee,
Rutacez,

Ternstroemiacee ? ...

Terebinthacex,

Malvacee, ...

STRAITS OF MALACCA.

ACOTYLEDONES.

Lycopodium,...
( Lygodium,
Gleichenia, ...
Polypodium, ...
Aspidium,
Asplenium, ...
Blechnum,
Pteris,

Total,

DICOTYLEDONES.
INCOMPLETR.

Dacrydium ?..,

Ficus,

Amaranthus,...
Nepenthes, ... a
Thottea grandiflora, ...
Loranthus retusus, ...

Total,
POLYPETALE.

Phyllanthus, ...
Rottlera,

Bixa,

Exceecaria,

Tetracera, ... an
Nephelium lappaceum,
Aglaia odorata,

Evodia triphylla
Ixonanthes reticulata,
Boueia microphylla,...

Urena,
Sida,

Paritium,

[ No. 7.

No. of Species:

| =| ese mm COOH CO

29 ag

epee feed epee fe ed eed ee et

1854. | Some account of the Botanical Collection.

Tiliacee, ... ... Grewia,
Dipterocarpee, ch
Connaracex, ... Connarus,
@acaiecs Mezoneuron,
Legumi- *** ( Bauhinia,
nose, ) Papiliona-
cee, ... Crotalaria,
Rosacex, .... ... Rubus,
Memecylon, ...
i 1 eee Sa sins
Melastomacee, en ee a e
Myrtus tomentosa, ...
Eugenia, ... a hi
Myrtacer, ... Melaleuca Leucadendron, ...
Tristania Whitiana, ...
Lythrariez, ... ... Lagerstroemia floribunda, ..,
Total,
MonoprtaLa”.
Composite, ... ... Conyza?
Nauclea,
. Mussaenda, ...
Rubiacezx, ... ary an a
Epithinia malayana,
mrs Ardisia,
acl ‘** ( Baeobotrys, ...
Styracex, ... ... Symplocos,
Clerodendrum,
Callicarpa
Verbenacez, Premna, :
Vitex,
Total,
LANTAO, CANTON.
ACOTYLEDONES.
Algae, tee) ae si as
Lycopodinex, ... Lycopodium cernuum,

625

No. of Species

ivy)
ie 2 ee. ee

4n 2

626 Some account of the Botanical Collection.

Filices,

Cyperacee, ...

Graminez, ...

Smilacines,...
Orchidex, ...

Sterculiaces,
Cucurbitacesx,
Oxalidez,
Rosaceex,

Leguminose,
Melastomacee,

Myrtacex,

Composite,
Rubiacee,

( Lygodium,
Gleichenia, ...
Niphobolus, ...
Cheilanthes, ...
Adiantum,
Pteris,

| Cyathea ?

Total,

MONOCOTYLEDONES.
Cyperus,
“** ¢ Scleria,

( Setaria,
| Imperata,
...4 Andropogon,...
Anthistiria, ...
Bambusa,

Dianella,
Spiranthes,

Total,

DICOTYLEDONES.
POLYPETAL®.

Helicteres,

Bryonia,

Oxalis, ae
Rubus moluccanus, ...

Indigofera ?
Lespedeza ?

Melastoma malabathricum,...
——————- sanguineum,

Myrtus tomentosa,
Beckia frutescens,

Total,

MoNnoPeETALA.
... Cirsium ?
... Nauclea Adina,

[No. 7.

No. of Species

p=
| 3. eH Ne NK = =

| ee Ole ll an

fe
©

fen
ES tee ere ae)

1854. | Some account of the Botanical Collection. 627

No. of Species

Apocynex, Strophanthus dichotomus, ...
Scrophularinez, Siphonostegia chinensis, ... sia
Acanthacee, Acanthus ilicifolius,

Total,

Among a few Indeterminate are two species of a radicant herbace-
ous genus, with opposite fleshy leaves, and rubiaceous stipula.

CHUSAN.

ACOTYLEDONES.
Lycopodinee, Lycopodium, 1
Lygodium, 1
pe Pleopeltis 1
Filices, Loe ons Aspidium, 3
Pteris, 2
Total, 8

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

Cyperacez, Cyperus, x 1
Graminee, Panicum stagninum, 1
Commelinee, ... Commelina, ... oe ‘a 1
Le Smilax, 1
Smilacines, ... e | Seillesdeat (without leaves,) i
Orchidee, Eulophia ? 1
Alismacee, ... Sagittaria, 1
Hydrocharidee, Hydrocharis Midd. rane ! ps 1
Lemnacee, ... Lemna, 1
Total, 9

DICOTYLEDONES.

INCOMPLETA.

Taxine, Salisburia,* 1
Juniperus 1
Conifere, af Pinus,* ? 1

628 Some account of the Botanical Collection.
Amaranthacee, Achyranthes,
Polygonum,*
Polygonee, Bameds q
Elzagnesx, ... Eleagnus,
Cupulifere, Quercus,*
Salicineze, Salix babylonica,
( Humulus Lupulus,*
Cannabis sativa,
Morus nigra,
; -— alba, a
Urticer, ** } Urticea, eras ia)
Urtica, } ie
Ficus,
Artocarpea ! 2 (fragifera,)
Total,
POLYPETALE.
Elzeococca verrucosa,*
: Stillingia sebif ad ove
Euphorbiacee, vps aie ns 3 ae
Phyllanthus,
Ranunculus aquaticus ?
Ranunculacee, Clematis *
Nelumbonez, Nelumbium,
Cruciferee,... Sinapis,
Resedacee, Reseda,*
Oxalidez, Oxalis, wh Bk Pe
Hypericinee, Hypericum,*
Ternstroemiacee, Camellia,*
Aurantiacee, Citrus,
Meliacez, Aglaia,
Ampeliddez, Vitis,
Celastrinee, Elzodendron, a
Rhamnez, Zyziphus,
Tamariscinee, Tamarix,
Sempervive, Sedum,
Xanthoxylez, Xanthoxylum,

[ No. 7.

No. of Species

| al el ell to ee OS

BPR RE RB EP NOE WON NE ee eS eS eee

1854.]

Sterculiaces,
Malvacee,

Acerinez,
Hamamelidez,

Rosacee,

Leguminose,
Melastomacez,
Granatez,
Myrtacee, ...
Araliacez, ...

Umbellifere,

Cucurbitacee,

Begoniacex,

Composite,

Rubiacez,
Caprifoliacee,
Ericinee,
Conyolvulacez,

Some account of the Botanical Collection.

Sterculia,

Hibiscus,
Gossypium,
Acer,* :
Hamamelis sinensis,
‘Fragaria,
Agrimonia,*
Rubus,
Rosa,
Amygdalus, —
Pyrus,

| Cydonia,
Papilionacez,
Melastoma ? sine fi. fr.
Punica Granatum, iv
Myrtus, fe
Hedera Helix?* ,..

Daucus,
Carum,

{ Cucurbita,

Actinostemma, (gen. 1 “nov yn
Begonia,

Total,

MonoPEetTaLz,

( Cichoracea, ...
Bidens,
Artemisia, bes
Eclipta prostrata ? ...
Aster,
Chrysanthemum,
Pulicaria,
Gnaphalium,
Emilia, a
Paederia foetida ?* ...
Gardenia, ... “ee 0
Sambucus,*
Rhododendron,* ofl. oo

Conyolvulus,

629

No. of Species

eG os See de Bete See CE ss

On
~J

Dee eH eee eee bee

630 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

( Nicotiana Tabacum,
| Datura fastuosa ?P

Solanum nigrum,

No. of Species

1
i
Solanex 3 1
si 4 me Dulcamara,* 1
Capsicum, 1
Lycium, <a 1
. Veronica Anagalli
Scrophularinee, Peal D oe? ;
. Verbena officinalis 1
Verbenacer, Clerodendrum, 2
Pedalinex, ... Sesamum orientale, 1
Mentha, ; ne A 1
Labiate, ... § Rosmarinus officinalis,* —... 1
Labiata alia, 1
Boraginee, .. Symphytum ? 1
Oleinex, Olea fragrans, 1
Plumbagines, Plumbago,* ... 1
Plantaginee, Plantago,* ... 1
Total, 35
TENGCHOU, (Pekin.)

Geraniacee, Erodium, | 1
Sempervive, Sedum, 1
Umbellifere, Lt SAN 2 1
Composite, . Artemisioides, 1
Indeterminata eflor: Statices facie, 1
Total, 5

TOKI, (Pekin.

MONOCOTYLEDONES.

Graminee, ... Poa vel Festuca, 2
Smilacine, ... Allium, 3
Tridex, Pardanthus, ... 1
Total, 6

1854. | Some account of the Botanical Collection. 631

DICOTYLEDONES.
Polygonee, ... ... Polygonum Fagopyrum ? 1
Urticee, ... ... Cannabis sativa, 1
Tamariscine, .., Lamarix, 1
Silenaces, ... ... Dianthus, 1
Potentilla, 1
Popncer, ty ‘gaan a 1
Leguminose, ... Papilionacex, 4
Primulacee, ... Lysimachia, ... 1
Asclepiade, .... Cynanchum sibiricum ? 1
Apocyne ? ... tat Se Re ye 1
Convolvulacee, ... Convolvulus, 1
Total, 14

The total number of Species in a state admitting of determination is

as follows :—
Straits of Malacca,... ... .... be ia ba enables *
Canton, ... NTS ATE se ud re yo eat
Chusan, Be lt ator ha ie ate acl. lee
Tengchou, ... ae ;
es \ Pekin, scheint’, scaummeciaapatte
Total, slid 4)

IT shall now make such remarks as I am able on the most interest-
ing forms of these collections.

STRAITS’ COLLECTION.

Asarinx.—tThe specimens of Thottea consist of a flower, part of
a raceme, and a full grown leaf. A description and drawing of
this plant, first met with by Konig in 1779, is now in the possession
of the Linnean Society.

TernstReMiace®?—I refer with some doubt to this family
Ixonanthes of Jack. This genus, hitherto only known from Jack’s
description, has been placed doubtfully among Cedrelacew by Dr.
Lindley and M. Endlicher; with which however its resemblances

4 0

632 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7

appear to be rather technical. A more proper place is, I think, to
be found between Ternstrcemiacez and Hypericines, the major part
of the affinities being with the former family.

Ixonantuus.—Jack. Mal. Mise. (Cale. Journ. Nat. Hist. 4. p. 115.)

Car. Gen.—Calyax 5-6-partitus. Corolla 5-6-petala, glutinosa,
convoluto-clausa. Stamina 10-20; filamentis capillaceis; antheris
ovatis, bilocularibus. Annulus (crenulatus) inter stamina et pis-
tillum. Ovariwm 5-loculare, loculis biovulatis. Ovula pendula ex
apice anguli interioris. Stylus capillaceus. Stigma discoideum.
Fructus septicidim 5-valyis. Semina cum vel absque ala, sepe
sterilia et difformia. Albwmen carnosum. Embryo lateralis. Radi-
cula supera.

Hazirus.—Arbores malayane Folia alterna, exstipulata? vena-
tione reticulata. Corymbi cymeve awillares. Flores parvt, incon-
spicut.

I. reticulata, foliis obovatis vel elliptico-obovatis integris, corym-
bis folia subeequantibus, staminibus 10, seminibus apice alatis.

I. reticulata. Jack. Mal. Mise. (Cale. Journ. Nat. Hist. 1. ce.)

Has.—Singapore, Rev. Mr. White. |

Desce.*—Rani angulati, flexuosi. Folia obovata, vel majora
elliptico-obovata, obtusissima, late emarginata coriacea; ven se-
condariz arcuatim nex, intervenie reticulate. Peduwnculi axillares,
solitarii, folia subequantia vel excedentia, dichotomi. Pedicelli
plerumque ternati, lores cujusve cyme sub-7, materie resinosa
glutinosa aspersa, parvi. Sepala ovato-oblonga vel rotundata. Petala
paullo majora, convoluta, apice quasi perforata. Stamina 10, in
annulo glanduloso crenulato ovarii basin arcte cingente inserta.
Filamenta capillacea, petalis 4 plo longiora, per os angustum corollee
longe exserta. Anthere oblonge, basi affix ; connectivo lato; lo-
culis angustis. Ovariwm globoso-conicum. Stylus capillaceus, fila-
mentis longior. Stigma discoideum.

I. dodecandra, (n. sp. ?) foliis obovata-lanceolatis crenato- sonal
corymbis felia superantibus, staminibus 18-16, seminibus perfectis
paucis hilo processigeris, sterilibus difformibus processubus hili
saepius tricruribus.

* From a single specimen in flower.

1854. | Some account of the Botanical Collection. 633

Hasir.— Woods about Pringitt, and near Rhim, Malacca.

Dzscr.*—Arbor majuscula. Folia alterna, exstipulata, breve pe-
tiolata, obovato-lanceolata, obtusa, emarginata, coriacea, crenato-
serrata (sepius distanter,) subtus reticulata, sicca castaneo-brunea :
magnitudine varia, majora nempe 6-uncias longa, 2-lata, minora long.
3-uncialia, lat. l-uncialia. Corymbi axillares, folia excedentes, mul-
tiflori, e eymis dichotomis sub-6-floris conflati. Bractee caduce.
Flores parvi, inconspicui, viridescentes, glutinosi. Calyx ultra me-
dium 5 partitus, (potius 5-sepalus, pedicellis apice incrassatis) ;
lacinize corollam fere equantes, oblong, acutz. Corolla convoluto-
clausa, apice quasi perforata. Petala rotundato oblonga, concava,
venosa. Annulus brevis, carnosus, crenulatus, inter stamina et pis-
tillum. Stamina 13-16. Filamenta annulo basin versus inserta,
capillacea, diu persistentia. Anthere ovate, biloculares, longitudina-
liter dehiscentes, deciduz. Pollen tri-porosum. Ovariwm conicum,
sub-5-gonum, 5-loculare. Ovula 2 cuivis loculo, anatropa, pendula
ex apice anguli interioris ope funiculorum longiusculorum. Raphe
extrorsa. Stylus capillaceus, ovario 6-plo longior, stamina paullo
superans, diu persistens. Stigma capitatum, margine reflexum.
Fructus anguste ovatus, acutus, 7-8. lineas longus, 3-4-latus, basi
calyce et corolla circumdatus, lineis 5 notatus, septicidim 5-valvis,
valvis osseis intus centro carinatis. Semina sxpius abortientia,
processu foraminis sursum et deorsum longe producto, infero sepius
bicruri; perfectum brunneum, oblongo-lanceolatum, compressiuscu-
lum, processu foraminis sub 38-auriculato. Tegumentum exterius
coriaceum: interius tenuissimum, albumen arcte vestiens. Raphe
semi-completa. Chalaza subdepressa. Albumen carnosum, copiosum.
Embryo ad latus exterius albuminis. Radicula longa, gracilis, longi-
tudine cotyledonum foliacearum. Plwmula inconspicua.

This species appears to be allied to T. icosandra, Jack, from which
it chiefly seems to differ in the number of the stamina.

ANACARDIEX.—Compilers appear to have overlooked Buchanan’s+
remarks on the opposite leaved mangoes, the original species only

* Chiefly from dried specimens ; of the seeds from living ones.
+ Mem. Wern. Soc. 5, p. 326.

402

634: Some aecount of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

being referred to by Steudel* and Endlicher.t Yet besides the two
species founded by Buchanan (loc. cit), I believe without sufficient
grounds, on the Manga sylvestris prima et altera of Rumph,{
Buchanan’s description of the Burmese Mariam is so different from
that of Roxburgh, as to lead to the suspicion, that under the name
Mangifera oppositifolia, two species will be found.

Up to this time, I have met with three species, of which the
following are the distinguishing marks, independently of differences
that may exist in their hermaphrodite flowers and fruit.

Bovzta,§ Meisner.|| Cambessedea, Wight and Arnott.)

B. burmannicea, foliis oblongo-lanceolatis, paniculis laxifloris foliis
brevioribus parce puberulis, petalis sepissime 4 lineari-oblongis
calycem subduplo excedentibus.

Mangifera oppositifolia.* Roxb. Hort. Bengh. p. 18. Fl. Indie. 1.
p. 640. ed. Carey.

Manga sylvestris, Rumph. Hb. Amb. 1, t. 27?

* Nomenclat. Bot, ed: 2da.

+ Gen. Pl. p. 1133, No. 5918,

+t Rumph. wnder the head Manga sylvestris, does not mention the oppositiom
of the leaves, and though his figure, t. 27, might pass for Mangifera oppositifolia,
yet the leaves are by no means represented as being generally opposite, and the
aspect of the flowers again is rather that of a genuine Mango.

§ This genus was first proposed, and its differences from Mangifera given, by
Messrs. Wight and Arnott under the name Cambessedea, for which, from its being
pre-occupied, Meisner has substituted Boueia. But no sign or mark is appended
to indicate who were the original proposers of the genus, with whom the merit must
im most cases necessarily rest. It is one thing to glance over a complete Catalogue
of names, and ascertain which is pre-occupied, another to detect and define a new
group. Botanists have admitted certain conventional signs, which have been gener-
ally adopted, and would do well to admit signs of a most conspicuous character by
which the compiler may be known from the designer ; the Botanist who names after
examination and comparison, from him who names without having done either. Or
as suggested in the excellent rules for reforming Zoologic Nomenclature, p. 8, para.
4, now that communication is so rapid, it might be courteously left to the framer
of the genus to correct the error.

|| Endl. Gen. Pl. 1. cit.

¢ Prod. Fi. Pen. Ind. Or. p. 170, am annot.

* The opposition of the leaves being characteristic of the genus, it becomes ne-
cessary to change Roxburgh’s name.

1854.| Some account of the Botanical Collection. 635

Haszit.—Commonly cultivated by the Burmese, by whom it is
called Mariam, or Mai-een.

Arbor parva, ramulis compressis angulatis. Folia anguste ob-
longo-lanceolata, obtuse acuminata vel cuspidata, coriacea, longi-
tudine 5-uncialia, latitudine 1}-uncialia. Stamina szpissime 4.
Drupa magnitudine ovi gallinule.

Buchanan describes the inflorescence of his plant as “ spica sim-
plicissima foliis multo longior,”’ and the fruit as, “drupa figura et
sapore Mangifere indice.” But he appears only to have been
acquainted with Roxburgh’s plant through the Hortus Benghalensis,
a catalogue containing no characters or discriminative marks.

B. macrophylla, (u. sp.) foliis oblongo-lanceolatis, paniculis amplis
thyrsoideis pubescentibus foliis brevioribus, petalis sepissime 3
ealyce subtriplo longioribus.

Haprr.—Malacea. Roomaniya Baitool of the Malays.

Arbor magna, corona densa. amuli tetragoni. Pola valde
coriacea, obtuse et brevi cuspidata, long. 6. 8-uncialia, latit. 2-23
uncialia. Panicula dense thyrsoidea. Stamina sepissime 3.

B. microphylla, (n. sp.) foliis lanceolatis, paniculis parvis thyrsoi-
deis foliis brevioribus, petalis 4 oblongo-rotundatis calyce duplo
longioribus.

Hapit.—Malacea. Roomaniya Paigo of the Malays.

Arbor, ramulis compressis. Folia longe et obtuse cuspidata, valde
coriacea, longit. 2-34 uncialia, latit. 1-1} uncialia. Panicule parve,
foliis aliquoties breviores. lores minus elongati, minuti. Drupa
magnitudine ovi gallinule.

The habit of these two species is different from that of the Bur-
mese one, the leaves more coriaceous, and the secondary veins, more
distinct.

The fruit of both is eaten by the Malays. They have the charac-
teristic acidity, but make excellent pickles.

The genus presents a remarkable analogy with Oleine.

MemecyLex.—Pternandra, Jack, (Hwyckia, Blume), though re-
ferred by Dr. Lindley to Melastomacex, appears to me to belong to
Memecylew. The genus is remarkable for its placentation, which
is the only instance I am acquainted with of the co-existence of
thoroughly parietal placentation with perfect dissepiments, inde-

636 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [ No. 7.

pendently of any apparent production inwards of any parts of the
placental surface. Hypothetically this is explainable by assuming
the ovula to be confined to that part of the carpellary leaf with
which almost invariably they have no manner of connection. In
other words, they may be declared to arise from the back of the
carpel leaf, or from the midrib, and the space on either side between
it and the inflected margins.*

Appearances, derived from the examination of Pternandra cceru-
lescens, are not perhaps altogether unfavourable to the supposition,
that there is a disturbance in the direction of the carpel leaves.
analogous to that which affects some, perhaps most Boraginee,
by which the true apex of each carpellum is brought close to the
base, and in which, as appears to me suggested by the situation
of the raphe, the placenta has a disposition to be dorsal; so that if
a polysporous placenta be found to exist in a carpellum so consti-
tuted, it may, I am inclined to conjecture, be as dorsal as it is in
Pternandra.

From the evidence afforded by this genus, it would appear, that an
“ovarium inferum’’ may have part of its cavities, or even of its
placentz actually superior ; that is, above the line drawn when the
term “ ovarium inferum”’ is made use of; which term, nevertheless,
is perhaps quite as admissible in many instances as that of ovarium
adherens.

Myrracesz.—I refer without doubt to Tristania, one of Mr.
White’s Plants. It is the fourth Indian species of the genus I
have met with, the northerly limit of which, so far as yet known,
appears to be Moulmein, 17° N. L. This is a fact of some interest,
as Mr. Bennett} states, that he is only acquainted with one species
found beyond the limits of N. Holland. In connection with this
I may mention Stylidium, which is perhaps the last Australian form

* Most of the instances hitherto cited as exhibiting dorsal placentation, appear
to me to be untenable, and naturally explicable. But it is certain that Monocoty-
ledonous monstrosities do occur, in which the buds arise from the inner surface of
the leaves to the exclusion of the usually gemmiferous margins. Of this I met with
a marked instance in a Liliaceous plant in Eastern Affghanisthan.

+ Pl. Jav. Rar. Pt. 11, p. 128.

1854. | Some account of the Botanical Collection. 637

that disappears, an instance of the genus having been found by Dr.
Voigt about Serampore, and by Lieut. Kittoe at Midnapore. This
genus also occurs at Mergui and Moulmein, but has not hitherto
been remarked on the Khassya Hills or in Assam. Another Aus-
tralian form, Melaleuca Leucadendron, forms from its abundance
in the low littoral tracts of Malacca a very marked feature of vege-
tation. The northerly limit of this species is Mergui, (12° N. L.),
where it occurs in similar localities, but comparatively limited in
size and numerical extent.

Three of the four species above alluded to, may be thus distin-
guished :—

Tristania burmannica, ramulis glabris, foliis alternis obovato-lan-

ceolatis glaberrimis, calyce extus pubescente intus cum ovario dense

albo-tomentoso, staminum phalangis 4-6-andris.

Hazit.—Hills about Moulmein. No. 76, of a small Burmese
Collection sent to Eugland in 1834.

Arbusculum. Ramuli et inflorescentia griseo-puberuli. Folia longi-
tudine 4-uncialia, latitudine 1-14-uncialia Pedunculi compressi.
Cyme confertiflore, foliis duplo breviores, pedicelli plerumque terni.
Florum odor pessimus. Pefala integra, cum filamentis parce
puberula.

T. merguensis, ramulis subglabris, foliis alternis spathulato-lance-
olatis basi biauriculatis, calyce et ovario puberulis, staminum phal-
angibus 6-10 andris, capsula semisupera.

Haxrir.—Sea-shore of the Island Madamacan, opposite Mergui,
in flower in August. No. 2385, Herb. Mergui.

Arbor ramis pendentibus, olia alterna vel subopposita, sub-
sessilia, longitudine 7-73 uncialia, latitudine 2-23-uncialia. Pedun-
euli ancipites, foliis subduplo breviores ; pedicelli minute puberuli.
Florum odor pessimus, stercoraceus. Petala alba, denticulata.
Phalanges petala excedentes. Capsula 3 supera, semi-inclusa, loculi-
cidim et septifragim trivalvis, valvis extus transverse rugosulis.
Semina arcte collateralia, plura paleacea abortiva, pauciora apice alata,
fertilia. Cotyledones contortuplicate.

T. Whitiana, foliis alternis spathulato-obovatis parce puberulis,
ramulis calyceque extus puberulis, calyce intus et ovario tomentoso-
puberulis, staminum phalangibus 2-4 andris.

638 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

Haxir.—Singapore. Malayan name Plowan. Rev. Mr. White.

Folia,in apice ramorum conferta, obtuse cuspidata, longitudine 4-43,
latitudine 13-1$ uncialia; vene secondaries magis approximate et
parallele. Corymdi folia excedentes, puberuli. Petala undulata.

Of these T. burmannia is closely allied to P. obovata Bennett in
Horsf. Pl. Jav. Rar. p. 127. t. 27.

The fourth species was met with sparingly in fruit on Mount
Ophir ; in the form of its leaves it approaches to T. obovata, but the
fruit is rounder. The peduncles appear much less branched than in
any of the other extra-Australian species, but the degree of adhesion
between the calyx and pericarpium is the same. It was observed
with Beckea frutescens, three species of Leptospermum, and one
of Leucopogon.*

I know so little of the Australian species of this genus and family
that I am unable to state what value should be attached to the pla-
centation in these four extra-Australian species, to the abortion and
deformity of most of the seeds, the wing of the fertile one, and the
embryo. The habit and especially geographic distribution would
seem to point to some degree of separation. It is to be remember-
ed, however, that Mr. Bennett in the Pl. Jav. Rar.,a work of the
highest authority, does not remark on any structural peculiarity
presented by Tristania obovata, his specimens of which, excepting
the absence of ripe seeds, appear to have been complete.

Rupiacex.—I notice Epithinia mayana, to confirm Messrs. Wight
and Arnott’s statement, that it has stipule. The opposite state-
ment, in the Malayan Miscellanies, I have ascertained was correct-
ed} by Dr. Jack himself in a copy found thrown aside among some

* The Mount Ophir species of this genus, which is not uncommon at Paddam
Bhattoo, differs from that found on the littoral tracts of Malacca in the narrow
leaves crowded on short branches, the corolla scarcely partite to the middle, the
large hypogynous scales which nearly enclose the ovarium, and the smooth filiform
style. For this the name L. ophirensis may be proposed.

Indeed it was improbable that an exclusively littoral plant should make its
appearance suddenly on an isolated Mountain at an elevation of 2000 feet any
where: much more so on Mount Ophir, the productions of which from Paddam
Bhattoo upwards are very dissimilar from general Malacca vegetation, approaching
much more to that characteristic of Polynesia and Australia ?

t Instead of ‘‘ Stipules none,” it is, ‘‘ stipules short, interpetiolar.’’

1854. | Some account of the Botanical Collection. 639

loose papers in the Botanic Gardens. There are at the Botanic
Gardens some other MS. corrections which might have been advan-
tageously inserted in the reprint of his writings, undertaken by Sir
W. Hooker at the suggestion, I believe, of Dr. Wallich.*

The disposition of the placentz and ovula in this genus is curious.
The former, or perhaps rather their ovuliferous portions, are confined
to the middle of the inner angle of each cell, from which they are
produced outwards into the middle. Each bears on its apex two
ovula, the upper one of which is erect, the under pendulous; the
raphe of both being on that side of the ovulum next the outer wall
of the cell. The result, when both ovula are matured, is, that two
anatropous seeds of which one is erect and one pendulous, have the
- radicles of their embryos pointing exactly towards one another.

CANTON COLLECTION,

This is entirely tropical, and the only peculiar forms that appear
to me to exist in it are Nauclea Adina, Strophanthus dichotomus,
and Siphonostegia sinensis. For Beckia frutescens is found on Mount
Ophir, with some other Australasian or Polynesian forms, and Myr-
tus tomentosa is to be found in abundance in the Straits of Malacca.
But Siphonostegia, the specimens of which present additional caly-
cine lobes, is the only local or characteristic form, for Nauclea is not
only a common Indian genus, but there is, I believe, a Khasiya form
that approaches N. Adina itself, and Strophanthus exists on the N.
BE. frontier of Bengal, and about Malacca, where it is represented
by a very fine species with large horn-like follicles. All the remain-
ing genera, and probably almost all the species, may be met with
either on the Tenasserim Coast or on the Eastern frontier of Bengal.

CHUSAN COLLECTION.

The list of this collection given at the commencement is not limit-
ed to plants actually existing in the collection, but includes a few
others, either contained in Dr. Cantor’s sketches, or in his con-
spectus of his collections. Ihave attached an asterisk to those

* Are there any other MSS, of Jack in existence? I find references in Dr.
Wallich’s hand-writing to a MS, description of Hoya grandiflora, in an imperfect
copy of Carey’s edition of Roxburgh’s Flora Indica.

f Cale. Journ. Nat, Hist. No. V.
4 Pp

640 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

forms which seem to me to be extra-tropical, from which it would
appear that the great bulk (about 5-6th) is decidedly tropical.

This collection presents an unusual mixture of form, much of
which is perhaps attributable to the effects of cultivation. Almost
all the genera are to be met with in “India Orientalis,”’ but I
imagine scarcely any other like locality could present such a mixture
as that of Commelina, Hydrocharis, Salisburia, Achyranthes, Pinus,
Aglaia, Humulus Lupulus, Pederia, Juglans, Zingiber, Agrimonia,
Nelumbium, Rhododendron and a Palm.

The most marked northern forms appear to me to be Hydrocharis,
Salisburia, Pinus, Quercus, Humulus Lupulus, Agrimonia, Rhodo-
dendron, Solanum Dulcamara ?

Clematis, Rumex, Camellia, Hedera, Sambucus and Plantago all
admit of some degree of explanation, in as much as these genera
may be found at similar levels, but in considerably lower latitudes,
in certain parts of the Eastern frontier of Bengal ; and some species
of Juniperus under cultivation seem to defy a great amount of heat.

Other similarities to the Flora of our Eastern frontier, Assam for
instance, are indicated by the affinity of the Quercus to one from
the Khasiya Hills, on which it is, so far as I know, the only Euro-
pean form of that genus; by one of the Polygonez which also occurs
i the same direction, and which is remarkable for its armed habit,
perfoliate leaves, and bright azure berries, and by the genus Acti-
nostemma. °

The only parts of this collection which I feel myself at all com-
petent to illustrate, are Hamamelideae and Cucurbitacee.

HaMAMELIDE®.—The species is Hamamelis sinensis, R. Br.; the
specimens are in fruit, and look at first sight not unlike some
Grewias.

The Asiatic plants of this family are Bucklandia populnea, two
species of Hamamelis, one of Fothergilla? found by Dr. Falconer,
and I believe M. Jacquemont, in Cashmir, and one of Corylopsis.*

CoryLopsis.
* Zuccar. in Sieb. Fl. Japon, fase. \. p. 45. t. 19. 20. Endl. Gen. Plant.
p. 804. No. 4589.
Cnar, Gev.— Calyx semi-inferus, 4-5 dentatus vel partitus. Petala 4-5, spathu-
lata vel obovata. Stamina fertilia 5, sepalis opposita; antherarum loculi secus

1854. | Some account of the Botanical Collection. 641

Sedgwickia, which I some time ago, from examination of fruit-
bearing specimens, referred to Hamamelidee, turns out to be a

centrum longitudinaliter dehiscentes, valvis extrorsum flexis persistentibus ; s¢terilia
5, vel plura (sub-15) irregularia, Ovarium semi-inferum. Ovula solitaria. Semina
ex-alata.

Hasitus.—Frutices Japanice et Himalayane, habitu Coryli. Gemmarum
squame imbricata. Stipule scariose, caduce, gemmarum squamas extimas for-
mantes. Folia cordata, mucronato-serrata, pennivenia. Spice precie, terminales
et axillares, basi squamis gemmarum involucrantibus, interdum subpetaloideis
stipate, pendule, sericeopilose ; fructus indurate.

Oss.—Hamamelis, genus propinquum, differt habitu, et petalis elongatis xstiva-
tione spiraliter involutis.

C. himalayana, (n. sp.) spicis multifloris, calyce cyathiformi 5-dentato villoso,
petalis obovatis quam genitalia longioribus, staminibus fertilibus subinzequalibus
pistillo longioribus, sterilibus sub-15, 10 majoribus ante petala, 5 minoribus ante
stamina.

Var.? A.—Folia subtus ad venas tantum piloso-tomentosa.

Hasrr.—Bootan mountains; banks of the river and sides of woods at Tassang-
see, alt. 5387 feet; on broken ground about Tongsa, alt. 6027 feet; and near
Pangee Minzee Peeza, alt. 7500 feet.

Var.? B.—Folia subtus tomentoso-pilosa.

Hazsit.—Khasiya Hills; Moflung, alt. 5500 feet, on the broken rocky ground
covered with bushes, between the bungalow and the river.

Descr.—Frutex arbusculoideus, 6-8 pedalis. Ramuli flexuosi, brunneo-rubri.
Gemme florifere alterne, ex axillis foliorum lapsorum, demum pendule, superiores
precociores ; sguame plures, imbricate, ovate, scaricse, extime brunnescentes intus
sericez, intimz lutescentes utrinque sericez, in bracteas sericeo-hirsutas sensim
minorifacte. Folia alterna; petiola sub-semunciales, albido-pubescentes ; lamina
cordato-roundata, breviter cuspidata, mucronato-serrata, coriacea, subtus pubescens,
basi sub 9-venia, junior plicata secus venas; vene secondariez marginem versus
oblique cerrentes, inferiores latere exteriori 3-5-ties ramose, intermedie dichotome
versus apicem, summe simplices ; intervenia venulis transversis et anastomosantibus
reticulate. Spice pendule, longit, 1-13-unciales, multiflorz, sericeo-hirsute,
Flores majusculi, lutei, suaviter odori, hermaphroditti.

Calyx breve obconicus 4-5 fidus, laciniis ovatis submembranceis. Petala 5,
perigyna, lacinis calycinis alterna, lutea, obovata, breve unguiculata, irregularia,
majoribus patentibus conduplicato-plicatis, margine involutis ; zestivatio aperta.

Stamina fertilia 4-5, sepalis opposita, fauci calycis inserta ; filamenéa robusta,
breviuscula, fere cylindrica ; anthere biloculares, longitudinaliter dehiscentes, val-
vis coriaceis, extrorsum flexis, dorso mutuo applicitis, persistentibus, Pollen
globosum, plicis 3 medio 1l-porosis. Stamina sterilia plura, irregularia, subbi-

4 Pp 2

642 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

species of Liquidambar,* (Altingia of Noronha), on which genus
Blume constructed his family Balsamiflue. Yor this oversight and
empty compliment, Dr. Wallich is responsible, as he had Blume’s
Flora Jave (in which folio work, the family is defined and the genus
figured,) before him during the printing of my MSS.

The family Balsamiflue (Balsamacez, Lindl.) appears to be gener-
ally considered allied to Platanesx, Salicinese, and some of their
neighbours. And although the structure of Bucklandia was not
detailed before 1836, it still appears to me odd, that no indication
of the similarity of Liquidambar with Fothergilla had been noticed.

From the great variety in structure presented by Hamamelidee,
in which family, limited as it is in genera and species, plants occur
varying in habit, with hermaphrodite or polygamous flowers, with
petals or without petals, with a quaternary or quinary number of
parts, with definite or indefinite stamina, with simple or valvular
dehiscence of anthers, I am inclined to believe that Balsamiflue will
be found to be a temporary, or at least a subordinate group. Its
present claims to distinction seem to me limited to the male inflo-
rescence and flowers, which are, so far as I can judge from dried

seriata; extoriora szepius dentiformia, interdum subulata, filamentorum basibus
sepius opposita ; interiora sepissime per paria petalis opposita, majora, atroviridia,
apicibus subglanduliformibus szepe recurvis. Ovariwm semi-inferum, sericeo-
pilosum, biloculare. Styli 2, subulati, staminibus subduplo breviores, apicibus
recurvis subdilatatis intus stigmatosis. Ovula inloculis solitaria, pendula, ana-
tropa; teyumenta bina; foramen magnum, extus spectans.

Spice fructus pendule, indurate, bracteis orbate. Capsule scriebus circiter
4 spiraliter disposite, (dimidium inferius calyce tubo indurato corticatum,)
biloculares, bivalves, valvis demum septicidim bipartitis, stylisque semi-partis re-
curvis apiculatis; endocarpium atrum. Semina non visa.

My specimens of the Khasiya plant are in fruit, I have not therefore been able
to compare the flowers. The leaves vary much in size, those on the mere leaf-
bearing branches being as large as those of the Minza Peeza specimens.
These again differ from the other Bootan ones in the spikes being less precious, in
the length of the styles, and in the longer and pale ferruginous hairyness of
the spikes.

This is the fourth species of this genus, two having been defined, and one indi-
cated in the Flora Japonica, (loc. cit.) of the three Japanese species only one, C.
Cesakii. Zucc. has been hitherto met with in the wild state.

* Fil. Jav. p. 1. t. 1.2.

1854. Some account of the Botanical Collection. 643

specimens of the Assam species, deficient in any envelope analogous
to a perianth or even partial bracte. Its habit presents nothing
peculiar ; it is not more characteristic of the “ Amental’’ order than
that of Fothergilla or Corylopsis. Its anthers present no very
great peculiarity, particularly if compared with those of Fothergilla,
while its female flowers are in many essential points closely allied to
those of Bucklandia, in which, and I take this to be of considerable
importance, female capitula also occur, and the ovula are considera-
bly increased in number.

The affinities of Hamamelidez appear to be sufficiently complex,
the first step to the simplification, the determination of the true
nature of the female perianthium not being settled.* In addition
to those already indicated, a relationship with certain Laurinez may
be suggested.

CucurBitacen, Zanonine.—Of the two plants of this family
among the Chusan Plants, one belongs to a genus hitherto, I be-
lieve, undescribed.

ACTINOSTEMMA.

Car. Guy.—Flores monoici; mase. rotati. Sepala 5, acuminata.
Petala 5, acuminatissima. Stamina 5, soluta, antheris uniloculari-
bus. Fem; Sepala et petala maris. Ovariwm 1-loculare ; ovula 2-4,
parietalia apicem versus loculi. Stylus 1. Stigmata 2, reniformia.
Capsula echinata, semisupera, annulata, ad annulum demum circum-
scissa. Semina pendula, margine exarata.

Haxpitus.—Herba scandens, tenera. Folia subhastata, dentata.
Cirrhi laterales. Flores inconspicwi, viridescentes masculi paniculati,
faeminei racemost, pedicellis medium supra articulatis. Cireumscissio
capsule per annulum cicatricis perianthii.

A. tenerun.

Haxzit.—In hedges, Sadiya, Upper Assam, also on the Khasiya
Hills.—Chusan, Dr. Cantor.

-* T have not been able to ascertain from dried specimens the nature of the
envelope of the pistillum of Liquidambar. Judging from the Assam specimens,
and the resemblance to the same part of Bucklandia, it is fairly assumable to be
calyx. Blume, however, who has described and figured the genus in detail, repre-
sents the envelope as derived from scales, united among each other.

64k Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

Drscr.—Planta scandens, herbacea. Caules angulati, sulcati,
parce puberuli. Folia longiuscule petiolata, juniora cordato-hastata,
matura fere hastata, acuminata, grosse dentata, dentibus mucrone
terminatis, (basilaribus 1 vel 2 glanduliferis,) subtus ad venas pube-
rula. Cirrhi sepe apice dichotomi. Inflorescentia axillaris, puberula.
Panicule mascule foliis sepius longiores. Bractee minute, subulate.
Flores caduci, inodori, evolutione centrifugi. Calya profunde 5-par-
titus, laciniis lineari-lanceolatis, acuminatis, extus puberulis, basi
obsolete saccatis. Petala alternantia, fundo calycis inserta, breviter
unguiculata, e basi lanceolata acuminatissima, univenia, estivatione
subimbricata, margine, uti sepala, glanduloso-denticulata. Stamina
imo fundo calycis inserta, sepalis opposita, omnino soluta ; filamenta
filiformia, breviuscula; anthere extrorse, sub-ovate, uniloculares,
longitudinaliter dehiscentes, connectivo glanduloso-papilloso. Pollen
lanceolatum, tri-plicatum, immersum globosum, granulosum. Rudi-
mentum Pistilli nullum.

Raceni feeminei pauciflori, flore unico sepius tantum evoluto.
Pedicelli prope florem articulati. Calycis tubus subglobosus, verru-
cosus. Stamina castrata vel deficientia. Ovarium 3 inferum, (parte
libera conica verrucosula,) 1-loculare; placente punctiformes, parie-
tales apicem loculi versus. Ovula 2-4, sepius 4, 2 nempe utroque
latere, pendula, anatropa; tegwmenta bina distincta. Stylus brevis,
crassus, parce puberulus. Stigmata hippocrepiformia. Fructus
siccus, pendulus, (pedicello petiolo breviore, infra articulum gracili,
supra incrassato,) ovatus, apice stigmatis reliquiis notatus, medium
versus annulo exsculptus, aculeis viridibus presertim infra annulum
echinatus, apice subglaber, tactu levi ad annulum circumscissus.
Semina* 2, vel sepius 4, pendula, atro-brunnea, tactu saponacea,
compressa, superficie rugosa, margine profunde exarata et varie
denticulata. Hmbryonts cotyledones ovales, carnose ; radicula, supera,
breviuscula, conica; plumula conspicua.

This plant has to a considerable degree the habit of Feuillea
tamnifolia, Humb. et. Kunth. Nov. Gen. et Sp. p. 175. t 140, which
appears to be a plant sui generis ; it also appears to have consider-
able affinities with Sicyos, with which it agrees in habit.

* The seeds in the Chusan specimen are plano-convex, and scarcely grooved

along the edges.

1854. | Some account of the Botanical Collection. 645

T am, besides this plant, in possession of the two undermentioned
genera of the same sub-family .*

* GoMPHOGYNE.—Flores monoici ? ; masc. rotati. Sepala 5. Petala 5, lanceo-
lata. Stamina 5, soluta, antheris unilocularibus. Faem (tubus clavatus.) Petala
acuminatissima. Ovarium inferium, l-loculare ; ovuda 3, pendula ex apice loculi.
Fructus capsularis, apice truncato dehiscens. Semina 2, rugosa, margine incrassato.

Hasitus.—Herba scandens, carnosa, habitu Cissi, foliis pedatis, Fl. masculi
longe paniculati, feeminei racemosi, racemis paucifioris nutantibus. Petala fi,
masculi denticulato-fimbriata, pagina papillosa. Filamenta ima basi coalita.
Pedicelli forum femineorum articulati. Perianthium reflerum. Fructus venosus,
interventis reticulatis, Semina utringue rapheos complete rugoso-marginata,

Oxss.—Genus affine Zanonie situ stylorum, forma et dehiscentia capsule ;
Actinostemmati calyce pentasepalo, petalis feminei floris acuminatis, et ovarii
unilocularis placentis punctiformibus,

G. cissiformis .

Hasit.—Budrinath, Himalayan Range. Mr. Edgeworth.

Descr.—* Scandens, glaberrima. Folia longe petiolata, pedata, foliolis sep-
tenis, lanceolatis, inciso-serratis, dentibus mucronulatis. Cirrhi oppositifolii,
sepius simplices. Fl. g. racemosi, in apice ramorum szpius defoliatorum sicut
paniculam longissimam formantes, breviter pedicellati, pentameri. Sepala et
petala pubescentia, viridescentia. Stamina 5, libera. Fl. Q fasciculati, longe
pedunculati. Calycis laciniz 5, subulate persistentes. Pefala 5, ovata, acuta.
Styli 3, apice bifidi. Fructus subtrigono-campaniformis, apice truncatus et
planus, cornutus stylis persistentibus, apice dehiscens, 1-locularis, ex abortu semi-
nis unius dispermus, Semina crassa, oblonga, nigra, margine intrassato rugosa,
amarissima.”” Edgeworth MSS. i

Enxyi1a.—Flores dioici ? ; mase, rotati. Sepala 5. Petala 5, acuminatissima,
zstivatione involuta, (a) Stamina 5; filamentis complete monadelphis, antheris
unilocularibus. Fem. Perianthium maris. Ovarium inferum, bi-triloculare ; ovula
in loculis solitaria. Style 2-3, basicualiti, apice bifidi. Fructus globosus, medium
supra annulatus, trilocularis. Gemina solitaria, verrucosa-muriculata.

Haxsitus.—Herbe scandentes habitu Cissi, pilis articulati mollibus pilose.—
Cirrhi Jateralis. Folia pedata, foliolis quinis, mucronato-crenatis serratisve,
Flores paniculati, minuti Bacce pisiformes.

Oxss.—Genus Actinostemmati affinis, discrepans habitu, filamentis monadelphis,
forma stigmatum, et structura fructus. An Cyclanthere affinis ?

1. E. digyna, foliolis subtus glabris, paniculis molliter et parce pubescentibus,
petalis fl. fem. oblongo-lanceolatis acuminatis, stylis 2 basi coalitis, fructibus
pubescentibus.

(a) This estivation it is proper to remark, occurs in, at least, one genuine Cucurbita-
cea, see Trichosanthes tuberosa, Bot, Mag. t, 2703.

646 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

The prominent points of the major part of this sub-family (Zano-
nine), seem to me the membranous, scarcely marcescent, often

Hasit.—Khalamkhet, Jingsha, at the foot of the Mishmee Hills; and towards
Deelong, on the Mishmee Hills, alt. 2-3000 feet.

Drscr.—Herbda tenera, scandens, molliter pubescens. Petioli subunciales. Fo.
liola subtus glaucescentia, lanceolata, acuminata, crenato-serrata vel dentata cum
mucrone, supra ad venas parce puberula, subtus glabra. Cirrhi laterales. Panicule
flor. masculorum spithamez, molliter pubescentes, ramis ascendenti-patentibus.
Bractee subulate. Flores racemoso-fasciculati minutissimi; pedicellis subtus
florem articulatis. Parianthium rotatum. WSepala parce pilosa. Petala lineari-
lanceolata, subulato-acuminata, Columna staminum brevis, vix exserta. Anthere
subreniformes, longitudinaliter dehiscentes. Panicule fl. fem. breviores, Pedi-
celli calycesque pubescentes. Petala oblongo-lanceolata, acuminata, undulata,
Stamina 0, Ovarium superum, biloculare, pubescens; ovula solitaria, pendula,
raphe extrorsa ?. Styli 2, basi coaliti, bifidi. Stigmata simplicia. Fructus
(immaturus) pubescens.

2. E. trigyna, foliolis utrinque pubescentibus, paniculis (fructus) dense pubes-
centi-hirtis, petalis (fl. feem.) e basi lanceolata subulato-acuminatissimis, stylis 3
basi discretis, fructibus glabris.

Zanonia cissoides, wall ?

Hasit.—Below Dewangiri, towards Dairang, Bootan Mountains, alt. 1-500
feet. In very shady moist woods, Myrung, Khasiya Hills, alt. 5000 feet.

Descr.—Habitus precedentis. Caules et petioli dense pubescenti-hirti. Foliola
lanceolata, ecuminata, crenato-serrata, supra parce pubescentia, subtus ad venas
densius. Cirrhi laterales. Panicule fructus digitum vix excedentes, denae
pubescenti-hirte, ramis patentibus. Pediceili subtus flores articulati, dense pubes-
centi-hirti. Ovariwm glabrum. Styli 3, subulati, bifidi. Stigmata simplicia.
Bacce pisi forma et magnitudine, apice stylorum reliquiis distantibus notate,
medium supra annulate, atre triloculares ; epicarpium subchartaceum. Semina
solitaria, cuneata, brunnea, muriculata, margine exarata. Embryo conformis,
plumula conspicua.

Oss.—I have male specimens of a plant of this genus from Darjeeling, which
differ materially from those of E. digyna, and which I think belong to a third
species. The two, now attempted to be established, require to be examined in the
living state.

In my Malacca collection occur specimens of a remarkable plant, which appears
to me to belong to this sub-family, altheugh its habit is widely different, being
rather that of Menispermee.

Calye minutus irregularis, sub 5-partitus. Petala 5, acuminibus subulatis
incurvis, Stamina 5, soluta. Anthere lineares, uniloculares. Rudimentum
Pistilli.

1854. ] Some account of the Botanical Collection. 647

elongated floral envelopes, the one-celled anthers with ordinary fila-
ments, connectiva and loculi, the generally capsular, annulated, one-
celled fruit with simple parietal placentation, and the pendulous*
etunicate seeds. There does not appear to be any peculiarity in the
situation of the cirrhi, the particular nature of which is besides
unknown.f ©

It passes I imagine into pe Cucurbitacee through Zanonia,
in which the placentz are so produced inwards as to meet in the
axis, and still more through Telfaria, (Hook.) in which there appears
to be a tendency to the triadelphous stamina, and which is repre-
sented as having horizontal and tunicated seeds.

It affords strong evidence against the hypothesis of the structure
of Cucurbitaceous fruit advanced sometime ago by Dr. Wight, and
which goes so far as to reverse what has hitherto been found to be
the constant disposition of the vegetable leaf. For the gradation is
complete (through Zanonia){ between the entirely and simply parie-
tal placentation of Actinostemma, and the more complicated, but
still parietal, placentation of typical Cucurbitacee.

T regret that it has not been in my power to give an accurate
Catalogue of the species contained'in the Chinese collections. It
cannot be too often insisted on, that the usual necessary means of
Botanical determination, and which are characteristic of scientific

Frutex cirrhosus, ferrugineo-pubescens. Folia oblongo-ovata, integra, Menis-
permoidea vel Phytocrenoidea. Cirrhi latarales, Panicule amplae, folia exce-
dentes. Flores minuti ; perianthium utrumque extus ferrugineo-hirtum,

Affinis Natsiato (Ham.) ; affinior Cucurbitaceis, Zanoninis. An Enkyle sp. ?

+ Compare with this Arnott’s character of this sub-family, Lond. Jour.
Bot. 3; p. 272.

+ The structure of the ovarium and fruit of Zanonia still appears to be unknown.
While the ovula are distinctly parietal the placentz are produced inwards so as to
meet in the axis, resembling in a remarkable degree, the very young state of the
placentation of Coccinia.

The fruit may be thus described. Capsuda (clavata) unilocularis, infra apicem
annulata, apice plano valvis tribus demum inflexis dehiscens ; placentea 3 (trigone,)
magne, usque ad axin products. Semina cujusque placeutz (fol. corpellarium
duorum) bina, pendula, etunicata, marginato-alata.

Dr. Arnott, I believe, considers the wing of the seed to be of secondary im-
portance, But the common form of the margin of Cucurbitaceous seeds would
seem either to indicate the occurrence of no wing, or if any of two. In either case
Zanonia appears remarkable.

I subjoin a character of the genus,

ZAnonia, Linn.—Flores divici; Mase. Sepala 3, Petala 5, Stamina 5, soluta,
antheris unilocularibus. Fem. Perianthium maris, Ovarium (inferum) unilocu-

4 Q

648 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

institutions, do not exist in India, not even in the Public Botanic
Gardens. The only way therefore by which I could hope to attach
any interest to this paper was, by confining myself to the genera
contained in it, which appeared to me either new to science, or
imperfectly. known.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.
IXONANTHES RETICULATA, DODECANDRA.
L. veticulata.
1. Flowering branch, natural size.
2. Flower.
3. Same, sepals, upper part of stamina, and style removed.
4, Anther, back view.
5. Ditto, front.
6. Pistillum and lower parts of stamina.
I. dodecandra.
7. Flower.
8. The same, sepals and upper parts of stamina and style cut away.
9. Pistillum, annulus, and lower parts of the filaments. — ;
10. Part of the annulus and three filaments, inner face.
11. Anther, back view.
12. Ditto, front.
13. Pollen, (,4 triplet) .
14. Situation of petals in bud.
15. Stigma.
16. Ovulum.
17. Ovarium, transverse section.

18. Fruit.
19. Same, dehisced.
20. Seed.

21. Same, Genii section. ;
22. Abortive seed—a. body of the ovulim—B. fuilichlits:

lare, ob placentis intus productis pseudo-triloculare. _ Ovula 6, pendula. Styli 3,

bipartiti. Fructus capsularis, vertice plano valvis tribus dehiscens; placente —

trigonee, maxime, in axi concurrentes. Semina marginato-alata.

Hasirus—Plantez indice, scandentes, carnosae, glabra. Folia indivisa, vel
trisecta (Arn). Flores parvi, paniculatt, viridescentes. Antherarum dehiscentia —

transversa. Fructus clavatus, subtrigonus, apicem infra annulatus.

Oxzs.—Genus ab aliis subfamiliz distinctum, Alsomitra excepta?, sepalicaal .
aliquorum cohesione, placentis intus productis, ovulorum numero, et semi pa

marginato-alatis. Z. Vightiana. Arn. verisimiliter genere excludenda.

Txonanthes reticulata
subdodecandra_

Gib, SORE.

1854. | ‘ Some account of the Botanical Collection. 649

11.

CHIARAR OD =

PLATE II.
CoRYLOPSIS GRATA.
Flowering branch, var A.
Ditto, var. A. (Minza Peon).| Natural size.
Fruit bearing branch, var. B.
Flower.
Another laid open, pistillum removed.
A petal, cut across.
Flower, petals removed.
Anther, before dehiscence.
Anther, during dehiscence.
Anther, fully opened.
Stamen, and two of the larger glands, sometime after de-

hiscence, front view.

12.
15.
14.
15.
16.
17.

The same, viewed laterally.
Pollen, (in water).
Pistillum.

Same, longitudinal section.
Ovulum.

Ditto, longitudinal section.

PLATE III.
ACTINOSTEMMA TENERUM.

Male Plant, portion of, natural size.

Bud.

Ditto, anterior sepal removed.

Male organs, sepals and petals removed.

Stamina ; front, back, and side views.

Pollen in the dry state.

Ditto, moistened.

Female flower.

Pistillum, sepals and petals removed.

Another pistillum, ovarium cut through longitudinally.

. Ovulum.

Same, longitudinal section.

Long section of a young fruit, shewing two young seeds in situ.
The same, young seeds removed to shew the placentation.
Fruit.

- Ditto, opened.

4Q 2

650 Some account of the Botanical Collection. [No. 7.

17. Upper part of the fruit with the seeds attached.

18. Seeds.

19. Seed, integument half removed to expose the embryo.

20. Embryo.

All excepting the portion of the male plant, from fresh specimens.

PLATE PY.
GOMPHOGYNE CISSIFORMIS.
ENKYLIA DIGYNA AND TRIGYNA.

Gomphogyne erssiformis.

1. Portion of a female plant, from a dried specimen in the Her-
barium of Mr. Edgeworth ; natural size.

2. Male flower ; front view.
3. Stamen; back and front view.
4, Pollen.
5. Female flower.
6

~» eat.
7. Seed.
Enkylia digyna.

1. Portion of a fruit-bearing plant ; beats S1Ze.
2. Male flower, just expanding.
3. Expanded male-flower.
4. Column of stamens, (base of outa remaining,) after de-
hiscence of anthers.
5. Column of stamens, before dehiscence of anthers.
6. Vertical view of the under-face of apex of column.
7. Female flower, just expanding.
8. Vertical Section of ovarium, shewing the pendulous ovula,
and the styles united by their bases.
9. Hnkylia trigyna.
10. Female flower expanded, shewing the ong acuminated petals,
3 bifid styles, and smooth ovarium.
11. Unripe ovarium, bearing the styles.
12. Ripe bacca, shewing the remains of the three styles, and the
annular mark above the middle.
13. ‘Transverse section of unripe ovarium, shewing three cells.
14.. Ripe seed seen sidewise.
15. Ditto seen edgewise, shewing the marginal grooves.

LALLY LYILVYYYYVIOOw™

yan

Enlevlia digyna

~ drigvina

i
EP nine

je ee

stg

1854. | Notes on the Geology of the Puiyab Salt Range. 651

Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range, by W. Tuoparp,
Junr. Assistant, Geological Survey of India, late of the Punjab
Geological Survey.

The present paper was originally written upwards of three years ago, but
has been subsequently revised and curtailed owing to the prior publication of
two papers on the same subject, one, a sketch drawn up by Sir R. Murchison from
private letters of Dr. Fleming, which appeared in the Quarterly Journal of the
Geological Society for August, 1853, and the other the official report of Dr. Flem-
ing, published in the As. Soc. Journ. Nos. 3, 4 and 5 of 1853. From the great
discrepancy between these papers, it is certain that the sketch in the Quarterly
Journal was published without the knowledge or consent of Dr. Fleming, the
theory therein advocated of the eruptive origin of the saliferous rocks, being aban-
doned in favour of the more mature and correct views set forth in his report to Go-
vernment. This explanation is due to Dr, Fleming, who in the present instance may
well complain of the inconsiderate zeal of his friends at home in his behalf.—W. T.

Before proceeding to describe the Geology of the range, it will, I
think, be convenient to give a brief sketch of its physical features
and general appearance, particularly as such in a great measure
depend on peculiarities in Geological structure. The salt range,
which forms as it were a barrier across the upper part of the Sind-
Sagur Doab, may be described as a regular and nearly continuous
chain of hills, with an included table-land in parts, stretching from
the vicinity of Jhilum to Mari on the Indus, a distance of 120 miles
in a straight line. A line drawn from Jhilum to Mt. Sakesa, the
highest point in the range, nearly indicates the centre of the range
between these points, a distance of 104 miles, and bears magneti-
eally 254°. From Mt. Sakesa to Mari on Indus, the distance is 35
miles and the range here makes a sharp bend, the magnetic bearing
of this portion of it being 323°. These two lines of bearing includ-
ing an angle of 69 degrees, are evidently the result of those forces
which originally elevated the range, and the regularity of the up-
heaval is such, that the three principal hills, namely, Tilla, Karingli
and Sakesa are situated on one and the same straight line, nearly ;
each of them too being thrown up by faults transverse to the main
axis of the range and striking N. H. and $. W. The width of the
range between Mts. Sakesa and Karingli a distance of 65 miles, is

652 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

pretty regular, averaging 10 miles, but at either end towards Mari
or Jhilum it is not more than 3 miles, and the transition is somewhat
abrupt, and due to the higher inclination of the strata there, caus-
ing a corresponding decrease in width. Midway however, between
Sakesa and Mari the range acquires for a short distance the width
of seven miles. . 2

Towards the east the salt range may be said to commence at the
celebrated fort of Rhotas, 10 miles W. N. W. from Jhilum, the
fort being built on the end of the hilly ridge or spur which tails off
from the N. E. declivity of Mt. Tilla. This hill is 3000* feet above
the sea and forms a grand and imposing feature in the district. It
rises abruptly and presents an escarped force towards Jhilum and a
very steep slope to the N. W. Tothe W.N. W. it falls rapidly
down and merges into the broken ground which skirts and closes
up the range along its entire length to the north, and can hardly
be termed hilly though very impracticable and deeply excavated by
torrents. The portion of the range now to be considered, between
Mts. Tilla and Sakesa is in every respect most important. The first
considerable hill west of Tilla is Karingli, distant 233 miles from it
to the W. S. W. and between which a considerable but very circuit-
ous nulla (the Boonah) winds, traversing the range at this point and
falling, near Bhimba, into the Jhilum some 14 miles below the
station of the same name. Four miles 8. S. E. of Karingli is situ-
ated the romantic fort of Kusak; perched on a beetling triangular
peak or needle, isolated by denudation from the neighbouring table-
land and falling with a sheer and precipitous descent towards the
plain to the south, which appears spread out beneath it in almost
panoramic order. Between Kusak and Karingli the land forms a
kind of flat valley, which may be regarded as the commencement of
that table-land which stretches with increasing breadth and eleva-
tion to the foot of Mt. Sakesa. At its eastern end this table-land
is not more than 2200 feet above the sea at most, but towards
Sakesa it continuously rises to about 2600 feet, bounded to the

* For my general ideas respecting the height of the range I am indebted to W.
Purdon, Esq. who was at considerable pains to check the few Barometrical observa-
tions by the boiling point and by angular measurements where practicable, though
from such scanty and disconnected data, approximation is all that can be expected.

1854.] Notes on the Cleology of the Punjab Salt Range. 653

north and south by skirting ridges of 200 feet or to greater
elevation. These ridges frequently anastomose and give rise to
several parallel vallies which need not be specially dwelt upon. Mt,
Sakesa, the most considerable hill in the range, is fully 5000 feet in
height, but its position among other hills of considerable altitude
greatly diminishes the appearance it would otherwise make. It is
thrown up across barrier-like and cuts off the table-land which
terminates at its base, and to the south graduates into the confused
mass of hills called the Patial hills, many of which must be fully
3000 feet high. As previously mentioned, Mt. Sakesa is thrown up by.
a N. HE. to 8. W. fault, the beds dipping at a variable but high angle
tothe N. W. This fault has evidently brought up the saliferous
marl to the surface as at the S. EH. base of the hill a large salt lake
is formed though the salt marl is not fairly seen. A salt lake is
also formed in a similar manner, by the saliferous marl being brought
to the surface by a fault at Kalla-Kahar, 18 miles due west of
Karingli, where however, the fault is not clearly seen, though the
marl is pretty plentiful. The Sakesa fault is however, well marked
and causes a vertical displacement of strata of certainly 1000 feet
and perhaps more, From Mt. Sakesa the range makes an abrupt
bend to the N. W. and consists of numerous knife-like ridges, the
strata constituting which, are thrown up at a high angle, vertical in
places, thereby decreasing the width of the range, to which cause the
effects of denudation must be added, which are very forcibly exhi-
bited near Musakhel, twelve miles W. N. W. from Sakesa, situated
in a deep bay eaten out of the hills, which at that point are not
more than one mile across and perforated by a considerable nulla,
that flows from the north and during rain discharges itself into the
Indus. To the north along its entire length, the range is bounded
by an arid and uninviting tract of broken ground with which it
becomes blended and throughout which villages and water are scarce.
To this last want rather than to the unkindly nature of the soil,
must be attributed the general sterile aspect, as at a greater distance
from the range where water and open space are procurable, large
villages and tolerable crops attest the capabilities of the soil. Along
its southern boundary the range presents much bolder features,
being on that side cut off along nearly its entire length by either a

654: Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

fine escarpment or by a range of huge craggy buttresses, formed by
the detachment and subsidence en masse of great slices of the hard
upper strata (limestone) of colossal dimensions. Below these again
tail off moraine-wise streains of stony debris resulting from the de-
struction of the various beds of the range; which, when viewed from
the plains, represent an interminable series of headlands and pro-
montories, and all the characteristic features of an exposed rocky
coast. So evident are the means to which this appearance is due,
that the mind almost unconsciously dwells on those fine lines of
Shakespear descriptive of a similar scene in a far distant land, and
when standing on the verge of the escarpment, one is forced as
readily acknowledges their applicability to the scene beneath, as
though a mighty ocean still, as of yore, rolled its waves over the land
of the five streams.

“ Stand still, —
How fearful
And dizzy ’tis to cast one’s eyes so low!
The crows and choughs, that wing the midway air,
Shew scarce so gross as beetles: the murmuring surge,
That on the unnumbered idle pebbles chafes,
Cannot be heard so high.”’

As I shall again refer to the physical features of the south side
of the range, I will now briefly notice the salt mines. The prin-
cipal Cis Indus mines are situated at Kiura, six miles north from
Pind Dadan Khan and fifty miles from Jhilum, other mines exist
near Surdi, Makraj, Varcha, &c. and indeed wherever the saliferous
marl is largely developed, but a description of one will suffice, as
Kiura mines merely differ from the rest in size and importance.
The village of Kiura is situated up one of the gorges, which are so
numerous along the southern side of the range, and is built on the
tail of the hill in which the mines are situated. The two most
important mines (neglecting the Makad and Farwaéra mines) are
the Sujudla and Baggi, which last is a small ill-ventilated mine, the
salt from which is a favourite with the merchants, though without
any good foundation for the preference shewn it. The road to the
Sujuéla mine (some twenty minutes walk from the village) is carried
along the side of the hill, and rises considerably to the mouth of the

1854.] Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 655

mine. The gallery leading into the mine is very steep as may be
imagined by the fact of part of the chamber where the salt is worked,
being immediately under the external entrance. The gallery, which
is partly natural, partly artificial, passes through marl and gypsum,
and averages six feet by three. The form of the mine is an irre-
gular oval, 400 feet long and from 60 to 160 feet broad. The height
is probably not less than 35 feet, though this is a mere guess. The
floor slopes considerably from the entrance and the brine which
percolates through the mine collects along the sides, forming pools,
which, by the faint light of the lamps, have a very stygian and dole-
ful aspect. What the thickness of the salt is, it is impossible to
ascertain, but some idea of its extent may be formed by the fact of
several mines being excavated at different levels in the crystalline
salt, each capable of containing avery decent sized house. It by
no means, however, follows that the difference of level between the
mines necessarily affords any indication of the thickness of the salt,
as the whole of this vast bed has been faulted and displaced in the
most extraordinary manner.

I now come more particularly to the Geology of the range and
should here premise that I have no wish to institute any comparison
between the deposits in the Salt Range and similar ones in Europe.
The great and interesting problem of geological identity I leave to
abler hands and trust that ere long, the collections of fossils for-
warded to Europe will have gone far to clear up all doubts on the
point and to settle definitely the age of the rocks under considera-
tion. I will add however that regarding the mere lithological cha-
racters of the strata, it would not be difficult to identify almost
every bed of the permian and saliferous rocks of Europe, in the beds
of the salt range, inferior to the nummulite limestone, but in an
inversed order to what they present in Europe. In taking a general
view of the Geology of the salt range, the question that first of all
presents itself is, “ What has become of the other half of the range
and the rest of those sheets of solid rock, the abrupt and broken
edges of which, constitute the escarped and rugged southern margin
of the range from Mari to Bhotas, from the Jhilum to the Indus ?”
This question, though presenting few difficulties to the Geologist, is
far from uninteresting, and a brief glance may here be taken at the

656 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

state of things which preceded, and the agencies which resulted
in, the formation of the Punjab Salt Range as we now see it.
As the entire series of rocks under consideration are conformable,
from the lowest red marl to the uppermost tertiary bed, it will
merely be necessary to imagine, in order to form some idea of the
formation of the range, that state of things which existed during
the deposition of the uppermost bed of the tertiaries, and which
immediately preceded the operation of those forces which led to the
upheaval and present form of the range. That radical changes have
been constantly in action is not less certain, than that such changes
never existed in greater degree, than during the most recent periods
of geological history—even confining the observation to the Salt
Range. The upper or nummulite limestone,having a close resemblance
in many points to the chalk, was without doubt deposited in a similar
manner in an oceanic basin, which gradually filling up induced a
condition favourable to the deposition of the upper sands and marls
which are of an extremely recent (geological) date. These beds are
doubtless shallow, estuary or lacustrine deposits, containing as they
do, not more than three or four species of shells, (two being a kind of
mussel and traces of a univalve or so) but an immense quantity of
teeth, bones, and other exuvice of mammalia, crocodiles, tortoises,
&c. with fragments of fossil wood and even trunk of trees. Subse-
quent to the deposition of the earlier beds of these deposits, a
gradual subsidence must have occurred, as is proved by the immense
thickness of these shallow-water strata, the minimum thickness of
which cannot fall below 10,000 feet and probably exceeds double
that amount. It is pretty safe to assume that these are identical
with the Siwalik tertiaries, but their range to the north, north-west
and west will for many years probably, remain unknown, as however
they pass into the underlying nnmmulite limestone, they will pro-
bably be found to extend at least as far as that rock which is known
to be largely developed throughout Afghanistan. We may now
suppose the whole of the tertiaries deposited, and by the continued
sinking of the land, covered by the waters of the ocean—for without
such an agent, it is difficult to account for the removal of such vast
sheets of strata as have every where disappeared, or the formation of
that line of cliffs previously described. We should otherwise see

E’stumated Verlical Stctans. shewing te great devrdopearnent of Some
Strata to the West. PLXXV Ill

Hotke Miss.
We Of Sndins

M! Tilla

Baghanwalla

WV 19 Ufferous Sandy bo
6,9 Marunwlitie Lunestone
» 7 Spotted. Sands & Marts

6 Sroductius Tinestone.
» 3 Fawn cold: Sandstone
Gar (Magnestan }
¢ Guyriferous Shale
& Sundstones.
- 3 Dark Shales
2 Rede Sandstone.
Meds Saliferois Mart

& Gypsum.

Scale 500 fict = 1. Inch.

Shark, Kale A ivatee Lith. Prear Cazesitca

PUX XIX

Inverted strata we the
Cvhali Fass, West of the Sides.

Plans towards
the Indus.

Ww. L. jure dele 10 g 6 o

oe OO)
Alon Shales.

1854.] Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 657

the highest land entirely composed of tertiaries, for what mere
atmospheric forces could possibly denude 10,000 feet and more of
sands, marls and conglomerates; and even deeply excavate the
underlying solid limestone—or where could such agency alone dis-
pose of the debris? It may I think be legitimately allowed that
when the first elevatory forces were felt along the axis of the range,
the whole, in extended sheets constituted the bottom of an ocean.
The force of currents would naturally act with peculiar power on a
narrow and elevated ridge of soft strata, and the greatest amount of
denudation, possibly occurred previous to their summits emerging
above the surface; when however an extended line of coast was
raised, the breaching power of the waves could effectually act on the
harder strata, and proofs of this power are every where abundant
through the range. ‘The table-land often presents a series of vallies
excavated in the tertiaries and upper limestone, all discharging
themselves to the south over the escarpment or at the head of nar-
row gorges which enter the range, and which, in many instances,
seem to have been excavated backwards in the manner of the well-
known Niagara falls, by forces no longer existing. This series of
vallies is exactly imitated on a small scale by the channels cut by
the retiring tide ina stiff mud bank. A short description of the
different beds, is now all that remains to add asa glance at the
sections appended to this paper will give an idea of the geolo-
gical constitution of the range more readily than any long verbal
description.

The following are the most important beds in the range with
their maximum estimated thickness (ascending).
No. 1. Red marl and gypsum with rock salt, ............ 1,500

2. Dark red sandstone, PRE with black iron-

sand: partings, i201... .. lew d PIMA QI 700
3. Dark arenaceous shales eee green ee eV 250
4. Cupriferous purple shale, and red friable grits ing

conglomerates,:........ «4 séidieidion Wo : 400
5. Hard fawn- solomiaihs sandstone si baslds sie con-

glomorate,:i.:. 4 kato ieesteO wet A Jiee 700
6. Lower or (productus) viawedieble Widise bis » 7 LOO
7. Ked and green white spotted ies asia Sinlahice 600

4 R2

658 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

8. Carbonaceous shales, sandstone and lignite, ...... 80

9. Upper or Nummulitic limestone,................ 1,100
10. Nummulitic limestone conglomerate, green, red and
yellow ossiferous sands, marls, and conglomerates

(minimum) stiee) ad sleicktdivaursl.. edipeaeh 160,000

Total,.... 16,430

Although the aggregate thickness of the strata in the range, can-
not be estimated at much less than 6500 feet, yet two or more
strata are rarely fully developed at the same point, and the thickness
of the different strata vary very considerably at different parts of
the range. Thus at Mt. Tilla the upper limestone and spotted sands
are each only about 100 feet thick, the maximum thickness of the
first rock not being attained before crossing the Indus, the lower
limestone is not met with at all, and the fawn-coloured limestone,
here largely developed, is soon entirely lost towards the west.

No. 1. Red marl. This formation, for it deserves the name, is
largely developed along the entire southern base of the range with
occasional exceptions towards either extremity, and is here and there
brought to the surface by faults within the range itself, as pre-
viously described, at Kalla Kahar, Mt. Sakesa, and doubtfully at
some other spots. The colour of the marl is usually a dull crimson
red, inclining to plum colour, or purplish towards the upper part
where by the intervention of a few arenaceous bands, it passes into
the overlying sandstone. It is sometimes met with ofan extremely
florid colour which seems to be especially the case in the vicinity of
trap as in the Kiura gorge and the shoulder of Karingli. The only
minerals found in it are small rock crystals, usually marled and
imperfect, which occur plentifully at Mari on Indus and Kala Bagh,
and sparingly near Nurpur and Sardi. Iron pyrites is also found in
small quantities in the gypsum at Sardi and elsewhere. Gypsum
occurs in the marl in thick beds evidently stratified, also in thin
seams and foliz, and in large lumps and blocks, but the latter form,
is I think, merely the result of the beds of gypsum breaking up and
the fragments becoming impacted in the soft and yielding marl by
pressure and the movement en masse of the lower strata. The
handsomest variety of gypsum is the pure white or pink saccharine

1854.} Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 659

kind. It also occurs coarsely crystalline of a greyish white colour,
there is also a compact grey kind, but large blocks of the best kinds
are not readily got. The ordinary gypsum is greyish white mottled,
and varieties occur of various shades of red, brown, and greenish.
Small crystals of selenite are also abundant in the marl, which owes
its preservation from being washed away in a great measure to this
mineral. The gypsum and salt appear to occupy a high position in
the marl, but it is difficult to assign them any particular place. The
salt occurs in strata of about two feet or more in thickness, separ-
ated by a thin parting of red marl, of not more than half an inch,
so that the entire body of salt may be regarded as one band of
probably not less than 100 feet in thickness. The upper and lower
layers of salt decrease in thickness while the partings of marl are
proportionately enlarged, and contain coarse granules of salt, so that
a blending occurs between the crystalline salt and the red marl
which greatly opposes any attempt to examine their junction. The
salt is, I believe, in one great band only, but the dislocations which
the red marl has suffered, have so broken up the original bed and so
altered the levels of the disconnected portions of the sheet, that
much obscurity unavoidably exists on this point. The surface planes
of the beds of salt are quite parallel and smooth, abruptly terminat-
ing and cutting off the cubes of which the bed of salt consists.
These cubes dissected out by the action of water in the mine, and
standing in high relief, form a really beautiful object when lighted
up by the miners’ lamps, and the salt even in large blocks possesses
a very mild and pleasing translucency. Fractures in the salt usually
occur transverse to the bedding, and it is common to see in the mines
and galleries, huge cubic fragments depending as it were from the
roof as though arrested in the very act of falling. These fragments
frequently move, and are arrested before finally coming down, the
salt which crumbles from their sharp edges giving timely warning to
those beneath. This, together with the fact of the mines being
deserted during the most dangerous part of the year (the rains),
accounts for the paucity of serious accidents among the miners, who
in most instances are the victims of their own carelessness. Most
of the falls, oddly enough, seem to take place at night. In no part
of the red marl, have I ever observed a fragment of any foreign rock

660 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

or fossil of any description. One curious exception however, must
be mentioned, which is the occasional occurrence of small angular
fragments of trap at Kiura and elsewhere. The trap is the same
that occurs altering the marl in various parts of the range, and
every fragment is enveloped in a thin coat of fibrous gypsum,
which has evidently separated from the marl and ranged round the
trap nucleus as a centre. This gypsum coat is not one-twentieth of
an inch thick and the fragments of trap vary from the sizeof a pea
to that of an apple. In the lower part of the red marl occur a few
thin bands of a fine compact argillaceous shale and fine argillaceous
sandstone, having a few dark filmy partings of a black colour and
seemingly carbonaceous character. The shale is compact of a pecu-
liar ashen colour and contains crystals of selenite, which in parts
being decomposed give this curious rock a singular honey-combed
aspect. The sandstone is fine and thin bedded in the extreme, the
strata resembling in arrangement sheets of paper, but the whole is
firmly cemented by infiltrated selenite, the crystals of which, form
partings between some of the beds and impress a peculiar character
on the whole. These beds are singularly contorted, for instance on
the left hand side entering the Kiura gorge, and though of very
insignificant thickness (some few feet) appear traceable wherever
the red marl is much developed.

No. 2. Red sandstone. Above the red marl occur several feet of
dark red thin bedded marly sandstones, forming a link between the
marl and superincumbent sandstone. ‘This sandstone is greatly
developed throughout the range, more so if any where, towards the
eastern end where it is fully 600 feet thick. Its colour is dark brick
or plum red, and it is generally thin bedded. The upper beds
become grayish white, and white and red, but retain the same fine
uniform character as the lower. This stone is much used for build-
ing, owing to the facility with which it splits into slabs of the
required thickness, but is rather soft and its applicability thereby
decreased. It absorbs water also readily and is sometimes subject
to a saline efflorescence. The pale upper beds, or freestones, though
less fissile, are not so faulty in either respect. The red sandstone
is rarely, if ever, seen ripple-marked, but the atmospheric action
creates curious rugosities in the surface of some of its beds,

1854.] Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 661

dependant seemingly on the varying density of the stone. Through-
out this sandstone not even a pebble is observable, but above
it occurs a conglomerate from one to six feet in thickness. The
paste, which is very scanty, is a greenish arenaceous clay and
the pebbles are from the size of a nutmeg to that of a melon, most
being of a large size, and consisting of porpheries and primitive
rocks well rounded and polished.

. No. 3. The beds above the red sandstone consist of a series of
sandstones and arenaceous shales about 200 feet thick and pretty
generally developed throughout the range. The prevailing colours
are gray and green, the shales containing much green earth and
indistinct carbonaceous markings.

No. 4. Cupriferous shale. This deposit though rather locally
developed, is one of decided interest. It consists chiefly of a purple
clay containing granular concretions of copper ore, and of beds of
sandstone and conglomerate of a peculiar character also containing
traces of copper. The formation does not extend much farther east
than Nurpur, from whence it can be traced to within some ten miles
of the Indus. The characteristic purple clay is more circumscribed
and is best seen in the vicinity of Kata and between Kata and
Musakhel. The lower beds consist of shales and sandstones, of
some thickness, then comes a bed of shale containing abundantly
balls of radiated sulphate of barytes, and some curious sintery con-
cretions, above this occurs a purple greasy looking shale the most
characteristic bed of the whole, and lastly a series of sands and con-
glomerates fully 250 feet thick in places, and usually forming half
or more of the entire deposit. These arenaceous beds are composed
chiefly of the sharp sand of granitic rocks and not unfrequently con-
tain crystals of felspar imparting a porphyritic aspect to the sand-
stone. Some beds indeed so resemble a granitic compound that in
hand specimens, they might readily be taken for such. This is espe-
cially observable at Nurpur, where some trappean sublimation has
penetrated the pores of one of these beds, which presents the
appearance of any thing but a sandstone. The conglomerates do
not usually contain very large boulders, but are rather coarse grits
of a prevailing red colour with an included pebble here and there.
Some of the beds afford unquestionable indications of the simul-

662 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

taneous existence of volcanic forces in the vicinity, and the follow-
ing passage from Lyell’s Elements of Geology is extremely applicable
to the beds in question ; it occurs at page 481, treating of the trap
of the new red sandstone period. ‘Some beds of grit mingled with
ordinary red marl RESEMBLE SANDS EJECTED FROM A CRATER, and
in the stratified conglomerates occurring near Tiverton are many
irregular fragments of trap-porphery, some of them one or two tons
in weight intermingled with pebbles of other rocks. These angular
fragments were probably thrown out from volcanic vents, and fell
upon sedimentary matter then in course of deposition.’? The peb-
bles in these beds are porpheries, granite, trap, and some of the
harder schists, most of them like the Tiverton sands appearing to
have passed a fiery ordeal and bearing traces of its action. The
copper ore, rather rare in these grits is somewhat more abundant
in the purple shale. It occurs in small nodules rarely larger than a
pea and is quite insignificant in an economic point of view. The
following is an analysis, by Dr. Fleming, of a specimen of the ore
from Musakhel, published in the Delhi Gazette, 1850.

Coppa: wee LAr ea Pe he RR PO ae

Sulphuret ofleddiv io LR... Seo ea

Sul phrcney eae hig SPOS S 70 RO

Tronsantimionyyeyes i: Uk SRO. hes

Total,.... 99.985

Dr. Fleming is however, mistaken in naming limestone as the
matrix, and was probably misled in this point by the party who
furnished him with the specimen.

No. 5. Above the copper shale and perhaps alternating with it
occurs a series of sandstones and conglomerates forming an import-
ant group. They are mostly highly silicious bnt some soft beds
occur in them. The most remarkable bed is a light coloured
extremely hard sandstone weathering of a fawn colour. In the
weathered state, some beds so resemble limestone that they have
been mistaken for it by, I believe, every one who has treated of the
geology of the range, and I was myself under the same impression
for some time. It frequently occurs brecciated and cavernous,
with seams of carbonate of lime and stalactites in the fissures. It

1854.] Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salé Range. 663

attains its greatest development at the east end of the range near
Baganwalla and Kusak, dwindling away thence westward. The
summit of Mt. Tilla and Mt. Karingli and much of the highland
near, is of this sandstone. In it occur subordinate beds of a dark
blue-grey variety, very hard and silicious, and bands of conglomerate.
The boulders in these last beds are granite, porphyry, &c., some few
being nearly a ton in weight, and all well rounded and polished.
The paste is a sandstone or shale, but some of the finer conglo-
merates or rather grits are united by a silicious paste, as in some
English pudding-stones. The paste of some of these beds and of some
of the sands, much resembles chert, and appears to be a chemical
deposit. The bands of conglomerate are dispersed irregularly through-
out the deposit, and are rarely more than two or three feet thick.

No 6. Lower or productus limestone. Above the last described
beds, occurs a series of limestones of great thickness, which may be
termed the lower, in contradistinction to the upper or nummulitic
limestone. It is first traceable to the east near Nurpur and thence
gradually thickens towards the west, till it attams its maximum
development across the Indus in the Kotki pass, ten miles N. W.
from Kala Bagh. The series consists of limestones compact and
thin-bedded, with some subordinate arenaceous and shaly beds inter-
mixed. Their arrangement is somewhat complicated and obscure
at different points, but the following brief sketch will convey a toler-
ably correct idea of the whole. The lowest division consists of

a. An insignificant deposit of sands of variable thickness: above
which occurs

b. A deposit of limestones of various characters, fully 600 feet
thick : lastly.

c. A series of sands, shales and limestones, of about 500 feet in
thickness.

a. The only remarkable bed in this division is a coarse silicious
sandstone, with some calcarious matter and carbonaceous stains and
bits of lignite. Its colour is a pretty pure white, and in appearance
it resembles some of the Fontainbleau sands.

b. This is a most important division,and comprises a variety of lime-
stones mostly highly fossiliferous. The prevailing colour is a dark or
light grey, the beds being usually compact, thick-bedded, and contain-

664 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

ing numerous fossils. (Terebratula, productus, spirifer, orthis, &c.,
with corals tubular and retiform, and bones of fishes.) The beds in
which these fossils are most numerous are thin beds of a shaly charac-
ter, but they also occur in the most compact limestone. These lower
limestones are much fissured, the cracks dividing fossils as neatly as
could be effected by a saw, and the surfaces being often re-cemented
by pure white calespar. Above these dark limestones occur several
light yellowish limestones abounding in encrinites. The most common
colours are greyish, white or yellow, and some of the beds would
yield an excellent and beautiful marble. The very yellow varieties,
however, seem rather soft and impure, owing their colour to the
presence of argil and iron, and weathering into irregular holes filled
with a ferruginous yellow clay. The fossils in this limestone are
not numerous, with the exception of encrinites, and these are fre-
quently obliterated by the crystalline character of the stone.

c. The third division is represented in the salt range by a series of
sandstones and arenaceous shales with a few beds of limestone. The
sands contain much iron and are of a reddish or yellowish white
colour, a few traces of plants being all the fossils they contain. At
Kotki, however, ten miles N. W. from Kala Bagh, this division is
fully as thick as the lower, and besides shales and sandstones contains
many thin-bedded limestones, some of them oolitic in structure.
The most interesting bed is an arenaceous shale of a very peculiar
brown or greenish-brown colour. This bed altogether is not much
less than 100 feet thick, and contains the bones and teeth of some large
saurian (P), the remains of a few crustaceans, and some five or six
genera of bivalves including a gryphea; but the most numerous
fossils are belemnites, which in places are absolutely more in bulk
than the including matrix. They swarm by myriads, and are accom-
panied by a few ammonites, usually in a bad state of preservation,
whilst the belemnites are in the most perfect state possible. The
fossils in this bed (except the belemnites, which occur throughout,)
are not found indiscriminately but usually associated, so that one
or two species constitute a marked band, though the lithological
character varies but little. The lower part alone contains fossils ;
the upper half being quite devoid of them, even of belemnites. The ©

bones in this bed are rather friable, but not ill-preserved ; and the

1854.] Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 665

teeth, though brittle, are pretty perfect: one I noticed that, when
perfect, could not have been much under five inches in length: these
teeth are conical, black, and finely striated. This interesting bed is
high up in the series, and might perhaps be advantageously separated
from it. The other beds met with at Kotki are sandstones of the
character previously described, and a great deposit of thin-bedded
limestones. Many of these are devoid of fossils ; others again are
quite shell-limestones, consisting of broken and undistinguishable
fragments of shelis, some few having an oolitic structure. Here also
occurs avery curious band, some six inches thick, of oolitic limestone
passing into shell limestone. To the eye it appears like a brown
sandstone ; but when examined with a glass is found to consist of
an infinite number of globules less in size than those precious pills,
which many in these enlightened times find small difficulty in swal-
lowing. These globules have a lustre like burnished gold, aud some
are finely tarnished. They are unaffected by an acid, which dis-
solves the calcareous cement by which they are united; and appear
to be a peculiar indurated clay, though [am unable to speak con-
fidently regarding their composition. One curious point regarding
this series is the suddenness with which fossils appear in if, none of
any description to my knowledge being found beneath it; yet in its
lower beds several species occur of Terebratula, Orthis, Productus,
Spirifer, &c. with several corals, bones and teeth of fish, &c. Higher
up encrinites abound, with chambered shells, nautili,* ceratites, &c.,
and higher still (trans-Indus), Gryphea, with ammonites and belem-

nites in abundance.t

* Vide Dr. Fleming’s Report, J. A. S.

+ As regards the existence of ceratites and orthoceratites in the same band, I am
in the last degree sceptical. ‘Throughout the range or even Trans-Indus, I have
never seen an orthoceratite ; though that is no proof that they may not be found:
but some of the belemnites are so large that their chambered portion might readily,
under some circumstances, be taken for part of an orthoceratite. But this expla--
nation is unsatisfactory, as belemnites are rare (if they occur at all) in the ceratite
beds, and they are certainly most common in the bed previously described as high
in the series at Kotki, and they are rare in the range. Yet the ceratite beds are
also high in the series, and this view seems to me worth attention, as long as there
remains any doubt whether orthoceratites occur or not. While on the subject of
belemnites, I may reiate a curious use which has been found for them in these parts.

4s 2

666 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

No. 7.—Above the limestone last described occurs a considerable
deposit of spotted sandstones and marls, about 700 feet in thickness
or less. This deposit is rather circumscribed, occurring only towards
the east end of the range. At Mt. Tilla it is seen about 100 feet
thick, but soon attains its maximum development at Baghanwalla,
after which it is soon lost to the west. The prevailing tints are red
and green. The sandstones are generally a full pinkish red with
round white spots, from a quarter of an inch to an inch or more in
diameter, they are of moderate hardness and much used for curry-
stones and similar purposes. The marls occur red and green, spotted
like the sandstones, and present faint marks and casts, as of annelid-
ous animals: no fossils, however, are found in any of the beds. A
curious appearance is seen in some of these beds. Many of the
sandstones are separated by marl partings, and from their surface
erystals are often seen half projecting into the marly layer. These
erystals are cubes, with depressed pyramids occupying the face of
the cube; their usual size is a quarter of an inch, some even so
much as one inch, and they frequently occur marled. They consist of
sandstone, and the hollow faces of the crystals are only seen when
the marl enveloping them is removed, when they stand out in relief,
studding the surface of the sandstone like so many crystals of bay-
salt. All of the beds of this division are much ripple-marked, and
the sands and marls alternate pretty regularly.

No. 8.—Beneath the upper or nummulitic limestone, and above
the last described sands, occur a few sandstones which are uniformly
developed throughout the range. The most characteristic bed is a
sandstone of not more than 25 feet in thickness, rather friable and

From an early number of the Englishman of 1851, it would appear that a large
number of these fossils, many maunds in weight, were collected to serve as fuel for
the Indus steamers at Kala Bagh. The mystery how belemnites could possibly be
mistaken for coal might long have remained unsolved, had not the above statement
elicited an angry explanation in another Journal ; by which it appeared, that in the
orders issued for the discovery of coal, the Persian word for that mineral was mis-
taken for a somewhat similar one in the same language signifying ‘‘ finger,’’ and the
natives accordingly thought that the fingers or belemnites so plentiful on the hills
were the objects required, though the uses to which they would be applied by the
Feringhis, or the means of rendering them suitable for fuel, must ever have remained
a subject of profound and hopeless speculation.

1854.] Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 667

of a whitish colour with carbonaceous markings. This bed is, how-
ever, usually associated with carbonaceous shales and lignite of very
variable thickness. The deposit is most remarkable for affording
the so-called “coals” of the range, to wit, the above carbonaceous
shales and lignite. In no part of the range is any fuel that can
possibly prove of economic value. The following extract, from a
report I submitted on the Baghanwalla “ coal” will, I think, confirm
this view ; that being the only place where there is the least approach
to a regular seam.

“Para, 3.—Having satisfied myself as to the state of the road, I
commenced working into the face of the seam of coal on the west
bank of the nullah, in which it is exposed; but found the quality
deteriorate, and, on the third day, the coal had so thinned out and
was so earthy, that I relinquished the spot, and recommenced on the
east bank where previous excavations had been made, but which was
less eligible, as the face of the seam there forms the bed of a trans-
verse gully, which would with difficulty during rain be prevented
from filling the works with water. The coal from this spot is as good
as the seam affords, and some hundred maunds may be readily
obtained by superficial digging.”

I may also add that, after lying some time exposed, the whole of
the coal mined might be easily screened through a 4 or ¢ inch sieve.
This seam is more free from sulphur (iron pyrites) than is generally
the case, and also is associated with small crystals of selenite. The
following is a comparison of the Baghanwalla and Kala Bagh lignites.

Volatile matter per cent.
Portion of a large lump of Kala Bagh
lignite, colour black, and seemed free from
MMe oe so ke os eo se ee see emis 53
Baghanwalla lignite in coarse powder,
Galour brownish-black, .. ...... se... 0s 34

The position of the Kala Bagh lignite is somewhat different from
that in the salt range proper. It occurs indeed beneath the upper
limestone, but is a part of that series, as may be seen by the follow-
ing section :

Section of alum shales at Kotki (Trans-Indus).

668 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

No. 8.—Soft yellowish sandstone containing the lignites of

fie wanoe ss Lh. Sees aah tattle jw is, Luts 2 pha laanh RE pis Deeyre Ei:
No. 9. Sa ghia is renee: (elie ‘elesa inten’ the
Hidls) Bagh coala ys si. sides e 0) ese yee Se alee Glee
i‘ Nummulitic ibpatbin’et da) Gydlhe a lake vw «pki a aa GD,
vi Carbonaceous (alum) ee: with nummulitic
limestone bands, . fetes tidd eead conte bon lb, cits eae ite ASO)
N abmea Kee limestone, . nee went dete

9)
As these beds are merely iilicahede in thie range, oie manufacture

of alum is confined to the west of the Indus, for which Kala Bagh
has long been celebrated. The supply of shale or “rol’’ is quite
exhaustless, and is obtained by cutting shafts and galleries
into the outcrop of the beds. These workings sometimes ignite
spontaneously, and the combustion proceeds very actively, owing to
the large amount of jet and carbon in the shales. When at Kala
Bagh I entered one of these miniature volcanoes, and accidentally
selected the wpcast shaft as my way out; my sufferings in which
should act as a warning in future to visitors to the mines: for I can
fancy few less pleasant ways of entering into or quitting the world,
as the case may be, than through this dread Avernus.

No. 9.—Nummulitic or upper limestone.—This limestone is one
of the most important and extensively developed rocks in the range ;
occurring throughout its entire extent, and forming the greater
portion of the table-land and the summit of Mt. Sakesa. It is first
seen at the north-west base of Mt. Tilla, but is there not more than
100 feet thick ; thence it rapidly becomes thicker, but is not more
than 800 feet thick anywhere in the range. At Kotki, however,
the thickness is not under 1100 feet, including the shaly associated
beds previously mentioned. The prevailing colour of the rock is
white and whitish-grey, much of the compact kind being pink, and
some of the softer beds are yellow. A few argillaceous and dark
bituminous bands occur, but the general character of the rock is
pretty pure. Flints are common, generally as nodules, like the English
chalk flints, and in strings; but towards the west end of the range
and across the Indus the flint also occurs in strata or plates.*

* I should previously have mentioned that an impure flint or chert of a yellow-
ish colour occurs sparingly in the lower limestone.

1854.| Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 669

The nodules are generally of a cherty character and of a pinkish
or white colour, but towards the west they acquire a dark grey
colour or even black, and were formerly largely used for the Seikh
muskets, though tougher than good English flints and more splintery
besides. The whole limestone is extremely fossiliferous ; abounding
in nummulites, and many species of bivalves and univalves of a very
modern character : shark’s teeth and echinoderms are also not un-
common; but no corals are seen, neither are any fossils common to
the upper and lower limestones, though in places separated by only
a few intervening beds. In this limestone sulphur occurs and
petroleum, at a few places at the west end of the range. The most
considerable flow of petroleum takes place at Jabbi, nine miles
south-east of Kala Bagh. The following sketch explains its mode
of occurrence.

Near Petroleum
J abbi. springs.

Marls. Sandstone. Limestone.

The oil ascends with some, water and accumulates in pools till
collected by the natives. It is very fluid and of a deep rich red
brown, quite devoid of that peculiar green tint of the Rangoon oil.
Té is chiefly used as an application to mangy camels. The sulphur
is found in small iumps and crystals in the limestone not far off.
The rock containing it does not effervesce, and resembles gypsum.
The pink varieties of the limestone would make handsome marbles ;
but the natives are unable to dress so hard a stone with the chisel,
or rather are ignorant of the process: they cut it, however, with
emery and sand into a variety of small articles. A very handsome
but soft mottled marble occurs near Sardi; it is of a purplish colour,
finely imitative of woody fibre, and is rather I think a bed above
the limestone, and one of the tertiary series. Near the petroleum

670 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. (No. 7.

locality mentioned above, occur some beds subordinate to the lime-
stone, which are worthy of notice. They appear originally to have
been a shaly limestone, subsequently subjected to a peculiar action,
which has given rise to a number of concretions, causing the whole
closely to resemble a conglomerate. These bodies are flattened
spheres or ovoids, varying in size from that of a pea to a small
apple, the most regular being the size and shape of a flat plum and
weathering out of the soft matrix ; they are numerous enough in places
to hide the ground. They have a conchoidal fracture, and exhibit
wavy lines and watering like Egyptian jasper, often but not invariably
a nummulite bing the nucleus, round which the crystalline particles

have ranged themselves ; sometimes only a portion of this nucleus —

remains, the rest having become merged in the substance of the
nodule. Their prevailing colour is brown, of various shades of
yellow and red. A somewhat similar rock is associated with the
mottled limestone before described, near Sardi.

No. 10. Limestone conglomerate.—Above the last described lime-
stone occurs a conglomerate of a somewhat varied character, but
continuous throughout the range. At the east end of the range it
is a conglomerate of limestone boulders included in a limestone
paste. Towards the west this passes into a sandstone containing
many small nummulites, and across the Indus it is represented by a
coarse grit, with an occasional limestone pebble included. The
pebbles vary, but are usually small ; some however are several pounds
weight. The limestone composing them is subcrystalline, of a yellow
or pinkish colour, and has a conchoidal fracture. It does not con-
tain any fossil, but is doubtless referrible to the upper limestone
series ; and I have a faint idea of having seen a nummulite in it, but
such a case is rare. The pebbles are of limestone alone, and of one
kind. The limestone-paste abounds in nummulites, which almost
constitute the paste in parts, as at Nurpur, where it also cuntains
mammalian bones, but sparingly: it is in fact one of the upper
tertiary series, in many of the lower beds of which numuulites
occur, shewing a gradual change from one formation to the other.

No. 11. Upper tertiary ossiferous sands and marls.—This series,
if not the most interesting, is one of the most extensive in the range.
Ten thousand feet is probably not one-half of its actual thickness ;

~~ o> FP

1854.] Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 671

for to the north it stretches like a boundless sea, as far as the weary
eye can follow, presenting a seemingly interminable succession of
sands and marls alternating with the greatest regularity. The
following section will convey an idea of the mode of occurrence of
the different beds.
Section near Jabbi, ascending order.

Pemammimethmestone, .. 2... ee feet. Now 9,
Pommelite sandstone; ...... 0.802 ee 40" Nor
Praenemwnrce mars I. A 80 Nov ih
Pol eecenishSandstone, ... ... 00 8 ee 80

Coarse band, (marly and poncretieaamyul ere. 4
Himevereenish sandstones, ...... 02.0.0 2.002 20.4 180
Green arenaceous marl, Cae sae a ali
Greenish sandstone mith farrier apRtevnes ree SY
Gourserbands 2170... .. wiih ee Act 3
Greenish sandstones with 4 coarse i SE ee TO
Memecepemeiy band). ER. ns
Ree reese IPT a ke. SO Pree Tiley
Green sandstone with coarse seit Tei had Le ga)
peememrteme emer NE I ID oo Oe TG
Coarse nebbly iands Rey tik PRES SS A 2)
Red marl, . Lele BN Re, CUS a ee.
Coarse and Bho arenaceous a bédig BESO UE 2, Oe
Red marl, . cyt UNL DAL rE RR a al |
Bincibdnildtene; Sree a eee ele
Red and white banded ee er dc sgaee ay ae ter ene ae

Sands, marls and pebbly win
The sandstones are usually soft and eonuaiiti a few pebbles. Their
colour is mostly greenish, also white, reddish, or grey. The marls
are dull red, or red and white banded. The coarse bands are beds
of a concretionary marl, resembling a conglomerate, but rarely con-
taining pebbles. Their colour is mostly yellow, or reddish-yellow
and brown. Though fossils are found throughout the series, it is
| only ina few places that they occur at all numerously. Towards
the west of the range, the bones found are little better than mere

fragments past recognition ; but to the east they are not only more.
‘numerous, but well preserved. Near Kulla Kahar east of the salt
| 42

672 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

lake, bones are pretty numerous ; entire ribs, the pelvis, teeth, and
limb-bones, more or less perfect but very friable, or rather shattered :
owing to local disturbance of the soft sandstones. The teeth met
with are usually well preserved, and their hardness and consequent
preservation together with that of the bones would appear to bear
an inverse ratio to that of the matrix. A soft sandstone or marl
usually affording the finest fossils. In the very hard bands the
bones are often soft and friable in the extreme. The fossils are
usually completely mineralized, though very many adhere to the
tongue, and this character is observed in the weathered surface of
many of the best preserved. A narrow ferruginous band between
Rhotas and Tilla, of not many inches in thickness, contains many
well preserved specimens: among them I may mention a small but
very perfect lower molar of an elephant with the jaw attached. The
teeth are mostly those of deer and large pachyderms, and the total
absence of all carnivorous remains is a striking feature in the depo-
sit. The remains of tortoises are also very common, sometimes an
entire case of one being seen. Near Jalalpur a very perfect one was
seen fully three feet in length. The teeth of crocodiles are also very
numerous in particular bands, usually of a small size but well pre-
served and beautifully polished. I also procured part of the upper
and lower jaws of one of these animals of a small size near Jalalpur.
These last remains are usually found in marly beds, the others in
sandstone or marl. I also procured some fine specimens from Lehri
N. of Rhotas, though I was unfortunately unable personally to visit
the locality.

Another and by no means unimportant group of sandstones
occurs in many parts of the range, resting unconformably on the last
described ossiferous series and the underlying nummulite limestone
where denuded. These beds are locally developed, occurring most
extensively in the nulla near Jaldlpur, about one mile from the
village and behind Nowshera, 12 miles east of Mt. Sakesa. The
beds in the first locality consist of very soft argillaceous sandstones,
thick-bedded and imperfectly stratified, with thick beds of shingly:
conglomerate almost entirely made up of nummulite limestone
boulders. I may here mention that many beds in the ossiferous
series (as at Jalélpur) are conglomerates of nummulite limestone

1854. | Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 673

and red sandstone, identical with that overlying the saliferous marl
of the range, which proves that great physical changes must have
been going on at no great distance, simultaneously with the depo-
sition of the upper beds of the ossiferous tertiaries, to which portion
(the upper) they would appear to belong; as also the thick-bedded
conglomerates consisting of boulders of all the harder plutonic
and metamorphic rocks, which are seen close under Rhotas fort,
and resemble nothing more than huge sheets of mortar, the illusion
being increased by the crumbling bastions above, of which they at
first sight seem the artificial and veritable foundations. These
mortar-like beds are nowhere developed in the range save near
Rhotas, but are again met with Trans-Indus behind Kala Bagh ; and
as such an enormous succession of fine sands and marls is met with
in the range, it may fairly be conjectured that these “mortar beds’’
are confined to, and constitute the upper portion of the ossiferous
series, of which they undoubtedly form an integral part as seen near
Rhotés. The thickness of the unconformable beds near Jalalpur is
not very great, but near Nowshera must range to 3 or 400 feet.

At Jalalpur the tertiaries dip 40° to 50° to the south gradually,
becoming vertical on ascending the nulla; the dip then wavers some-
what, though always high, and then gradually declines 40° to 20°
north. The upper beds near Jalalpur are conglomerates, then come
(descending) red and yellow marls banded with greenish sandstones,
then sandstones with some bands of marl, and the lowest beds are
a vast number of fine sandstones and pebbly grits, with but little
marl. The whole evidently being very high in the series: and this
is curious in one respect, as where the beds are vertical, a portion
of the true saliferous gypseous marl of the range has become inter-
ealated, simulating an actual bed in the tertiaries. A bed of red
sandstone occurs above it, but whether it has also been intercalated,
or is a mere accidental variety of a tertiary sandstone, is not easy
to decide ; since the lower rocks are in close proximity to the ter-
tiaries on either side, and the faulting and disturbance in this part
has been very extensive and complicated. In this case a cursory
examination would lead to the idea of an actual saliferous marl
oceutring in the tertiaries, especially as many marls of that series
bear a very strong resemblance to the true salt marl ; but it is to be

47 2

674 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. {No. 7.

doubted if any tertiary bed is per se saliferous,in the ordinary .
meaning of the term. It is true, many of them become much
impregnated with salt, owing to the vicinity of rock salt in the true
salt-marl, even where this rock may not be actually exposed; but
throughout the vast series of marls exposed in the range, no instance
occurs of their yielding a brine which is not plainly derived from
the salt marl and rock salt. The tertiary marls yielding brine, as
mentioned by Major Vicary and others, must in all probability be so
circumstanced ; being evidently the same ossiferous series that occurs
in the Range, the brine being derived from some deep-seated bed of
rock-salt or marl corresponding to the salt-marl of the Range.

The last deposit to be noticed in connection with the range is one
of the most recent date. It consists of a confused and mostly
unstratified accumulation of debris, forming a fringing talus along
the entire south base of the range, not shelving gradually to the
plains, but terminating somewhat abruptly in a number of bluffs
some 40 feet or so in height, separated at irregular intervals by
creeks or inlets, and the whole having evidently once formed a
submarine bank, originated in the action of the waves on the crum-
bling coast-line of the range. It is widest at Pind Dadun Khan,
where it is fully three miles broad ; one mile, however, may be taken
as rather above the average breadth. It consists entirely of debris
from the range, and under the hills receives yearly additions by the
masses brought down by rain from the hills. From its porosity and
dryness, the jungle growing on it is thin and stunted : it forms, how-
ever, a valuable grazing tract for camels and other beasts belonging
to villagers in the plains.

Having described the stratified rocks of the Range, I may here
briefly notice some rocks, which (though not connected with it) are,
from their position, not without interest. TI allude to the small
cluster of hills between the Jhilum and Chinab rivers, called the
Karana hills, the most prominent peak of which is 24 miles south
south-east (S. 8S. E.) from the station of Shahpur, and a little over
40 miles in a direct line from the nearest point in the Salt Range.
These hills rise somewhat abruptly from the plains in detached
ridges or clumps, the highest scarcely attaining 600 feet. They are
composed of a species of slate, the slaty structure being but feebly

1854.] Notes on the Geology of the Pumjab Salt Range. 675

developed, and the original planes of stratification with deep ripple
markings in places well preserved. The prevailing colour of the
slate is gray, stained red and yellowish, and weathering to a dark
burnished brown, in which state it presents an intensely ferruginous
and burnt aspect, relieved by occasional veins of pure white quartz.
These veins occur with no regularity and are rarely of any thickness.
Much peroxide of iron is associated with these rocks, and a curious. |
carbonate of lime and iron (vide Mr. Piddington’s examination of
the ore, J. A. S. Vol. XXII. p. 208), resembling a rich carbonate of
iron, but, in reality, rather a carbonate of lime, occurs associated with
the quartz veins. One of the largest veins observed was about one foot
in thickness, half consisting of pure white quartz, the rest of the
curious carbonate of lime and iron examined by Mr. Piddington.

I now come to the consideration of rocks of an igneous character,
which, it has been asserted, oceur nowhere throughout the Salt Range.
Trap however undoubtedly occurs at some few places towards the
east end of the range, and in other places signs of a metamorphic
action having been exerted on the rocks are pretty plain. On the
southern descent of Mt. Tilla, the upper strata are seen much
shattered and re-cemented by stalactitic infiltrations, and many beds
of shale appear greatly altered and strongly impregnated with iron.
This very circumstance may be perhaps rather the cause than the
effect, for I need only quote “ laterite’ as an instance of what sin-
gularly deceptive and protean aspects, a rock containing much iron is
capable of putting on. The Karana rocks also afford striking
instances of that pseudo-slaggy appearance that some ferruginous
rocks exhibit, so that perhaps these appearances on Mt. Tilla can-
not sately be referred to metamorphic action properly so called.
An instance again occurs in the Nilawan ravine below Nurpur, where
two beds of sandstone are seen much altered and thrown up at 20°
N. N. W., crossing the gorge something in the manner of a low
wall. Between them a ferruginous trap rock occurs, which alters
and hardens the adjoining rocks to a depth of eighteen inches, and is
thus the cause of their standing up like a blackened wall from among
the soft unaltered strata. Near Mari also many beds of sandstone
appear altered by hot vapours traversing the planes of stratification
though to no great extent, the action scarcely affecting more than

676 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

the surface. This appearance however should not be confounded
with a somewhat similar one also seen in the same beds, and pro-
duced by the decomposition of pyrites in the sandstone itself.

I shall now describe an actual trap, which, though far from com-
mon, is interesting as a bona fide representative of its class. This
trap occurs only at the east end of the range and is confined to the
red salt-marl, and appears in connection with one of the best marked
faults in the range (vide Choa valley section). It occurs in four
places, viz.: 1st, On the east side of the Kiura gorge about half a
mile above the village. 2nd, On the west shoulder of Mt. Karingli,
in a nulla opposite the small villageof Chumbi. 8rd, On the N. W.
side of the Makraj gorge, above the waterfall. 4th, In the Nilawan
ravine below Nurpur, a short distance from the salt choki; and at a
few other spots. The colour of this trap is a dull brownish or red-
dish purple. It is trachytic, and tolerably compact and hard, and is
traversed in every direction by short capillary markings (probably,
very minute crystals of tremolite), which in perfectly unweathered
specimens are occasionaly obsolete.

Although from the nature of that rock, its junction with the red
marl is never well seen, yet its action on it is sufficiently well
marked. It converts the bright red marl into an orange or cream
coloured mass, very vesicular at the immediate point of contact,
and containing kernels (as at Nurpur) of a greasy earth, like soap-
stone, at other places (Kiura) kernels of a glassy zeolite and geodes
with crystals of a similar mineral. The vesicles in the marl are
usually coated with an impalpable black, red, or yellow powder.

The trap itself changes somewhat in character in contact with the
marl, becoming amygdaloidal and otherwise assimilating to that rock.
When decomposed, creamy yellow spots become developed in the
trap, which gradually enlarge, till the mass becomes converted into
a yellowish-white bole, or hard earth traversed in every direction by
radiating spicule (tremolite ?) which seem to exist in a latent form
till rendered visible by decomposition.

The gypsum in the vicinity of the trap is rendered coarsely gra-
nular and somewhat incoherent. So conclusive is this appearance
that tr was one of the arguments on which Dr. Fleming based his
theory* of the ERUPTIVE origin of the RED MAR itself, gypseous

* Vide Quarterly Journal Geographical Society, for August, 1853.

PUXXX.

Section aeross the hange through Hachera.
Scale Vertical 5000 =1 Inch.
Horixortal 10.000 = eet

53 5

Plains bebween Nati art

. Manetowal

Parnes ta the

North.
Pale Carnune.
» Indran fed.
” tadéan Tithe.
» Gamboge.. : : 5

Weutral Tind
” Orange.

> Chall.

towards Dandot. ee
Chon valley above Mak

Green Verstiter,

WD, Jusw- dele:

A Ossiterous

LO.

‘Sands Maris,
and, conglomerates.

(fare, coloured)
€ Conglomerates. lower beds form
the cupritirons shole series.

Stale of Sutions. 1000 fel=1 Inch,
Datum Wire 800 fect. above Sea.

(A.B. and C.) ~

5 Pir Maktum Jahdne.

N Upper: emestone
Miummulites.
bea Sandstone t tugnite.

Fault &
Trap. =

WEP. Juact des

TB lack, Whr-Asiakec Lith Press:

ted andl, Green,
: Shales di Sands.
spotted, b preaenng preaxdomarphs

Of Chloride of Sodus.

(es E ee ES] | Pine reds sondslone

ower Limestone. Orthis, Produchig

Dental. leratites, Eneriautes, Belermnites. koa.

Z SS) fied Salt Marl
and gypsum.

towards Nushak.

1854.| Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. 677

as that rock is throughout its length and breadth; the trap, the
obvious cause of the local change in the gypsum, being regarded by
Dr. Fleming as an “ altered sandstone or clay.”

This is the trap, fragments of which are previously described as
occurring in the marl. I have only observed them at Kiura, in the
ravine between Mr. Wright’s house and the Sujwalla mine, and in a
breccia of red marl and gypsum near the same place, seemingly
produced by the intrusion of the main body of trap in the Kiura
gorge.

P. S.—For the following notes I am indebted to the kindness of
Dr. Falconer, who took the trouble to examine a small collection of
fossils from near Jalalpur and Lehri, the result of which, as here
given, being of considerable interest, and going far to establish the
identity of the Trans-Indus tertiaries and those of the Salt Range
with the far-famed Sewalik beds. T'wo points are especially curious ;
the perfectness of single teeth and small bones, and the usually
sharp fracture of the larger bones, together with their rather local
abundance ; and the total absence or great scarcity of the remains
of carnivorous animals.

“ Notes of some fossils from near Lehri and Jalalpur—Salt Range,
Punjab.

The fossils are for the most part small fragments; the edges are
generally sharp, and the most of them are in the ordinary mineral
condition of Sewalik-Hill specimens, occuring in a sandstone matrix
and impregnated with lime. Some of them adhere to the tongue,
besides ivory tusks.

Many of the specimens are, from their fragmentary condition,
indeterminable. The following is a rough list of what could readily
be made out.

PACHYDERMATA.
PROBOSCIDIA.
Elephas.—A plate of a worn molar; species indeterminable, but
probably ‘E. Hysudricus.
Mastodon.—2 specimens of molar ridges of the Elaphantoid or
Stegodon group ; species indeterminable.

678 Notes on the Geology of the Punjab Salt Range. [No. 7.

2 fragments of ivory tusks.

Hippopotamide.—Tusks of the lower jaw of a larger size than are
usually met with in the Sewalik Hexaprotodon, and resembling
more the true Hippopotamus or Zetraprotodon of the Nerbudda.

Rhinoceros.—Upper and lower molars in fragments.

Equus.—Upper and lower molars of 2 species.

Sus.— Upper jaw.

RUMINANTIA.

Sivatherium.—Lower jaw (fragment) with tooth.

Bos.—Upper and lower molars and fragments of jaws.

Cervus and Antilope.—Several species, some of them very minute.
Abundance of Astralagi, femur ends, and scapula cups, also frag-
ments of deer horns.

Camelus.—Portion of a molar.

AVES.

Fragment of a leg bone with the articular surface, of a large form
belonging to the Gralle.

REPTILIA.

Crocodilus and Leptorhynchus (Gavialis).—Lower jaws and teeth
with vertebre.

Trionyx.—Fragment of the carapace with vertebre of a large
species.

Fish.—A vertebra.

' Mouuvsca.
A few lime casts of one of the species found in the Sewalik Hills.

There are in the collection a number of indeterminable fragments
of other bones.

The characters of the collection are entirely those of the Sewalik
Hills Fauna as usually met with; with the single exception of the
Hippopotamus tusk. ,

There was in the collection one piece of Endogenous fossil wood
resembling the Irrawaddy specimens, found so abundantly near and
above Prome.

di.

Calcutta, 12th September, 1854.

LLNSOL LLL LL LLL

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 679

Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps, with Greek inscriptions.—By
Major A. Cunntnauam, Bengal Engineers.

Of the numerous coins bearing Greek legends which, during the
last twenty years, have been found in Cabul and the Punjab, the
greater number belong to the series of pure Greek princes, who
ruled over the Indian provinces of Alexander the Great. The
remainder belong to their Scythian conquerors; to Hyrkodes and
Kadaphes; to Moas and Azas; to Barano, Hoerke and Kanerki;
and to their Indo-Parthian contemporaries, to Vonones and his
brother Spalhores, and to Gondophares, his brother Orthagnes,* and
his nephew Abdagases.

Amongst all these coins, certainly not less than thirty thousand
in number, and which range over a period of more than three cen-
turies, not a single specimen has hitherto been found bearing a pure
Hindu name in Greek characters. And yet in the Punjab at least
we might have expected to have found some remains of a partially
Hellenized currency of the descendants of Taxiles and Porus. Of
the great competitor of Alexander, we only know that he was a
descendant of Gegasios,} or Jajdtz, which proves that he was of the

* The coins of this chief are extremely rare. His name occurs only in the
Greek legend as OPOATNHC, or OPOATIN; but in the Pali legend he styles
himself] ¥ TPS G&G. Gondophara Sagaba, ‘the fall brother of Gondophares.’’
Sagabha is the Pali form of the Sanskrit aw, Sagarbhya ‘‘ of the same womb,”
which is now represented by the Hindi Saga-bhai. Abdagases calls himself the
bhdta-putra, or brother’s son” of Gondophares. The coins of Vonones always
present the name of his brother on the reverse—thus: Maharaja-bhrata dhamiasa
Spalahorasa, ‘‘ (Coin) of the king’s brother, the just Spalhores.”’

+ This fact is preserved by Plutarch, de Fluviis, in voce Hydaspes. When
Porus was assembling his troops to oppose Alexander, the royal elephant rushed
up a hill sacred to the sun (the present Balnath-ki-Tila or * hill of the sun god),”’
and in human accents exclaimed ‘‘ O great king, who art descended from Gégasios,
forbear all opposition to Alexander, for Gégasios himself was also of the race of
Jove.’ The hill was afterwards called ‘‘ the hill of the elephant,’ which I take
to be another proof of its identity with Balnath; for this name is in most of our
maps written Bilaaut, and is commonly pronounced Bilndth or Belnath, which I
suppose the Macedonians, who had just come through Persia, to have mistaken for
Fil-ndth or Pil-ndth—the elephant. See Hodgson, Geography, Vet. Vol. II.

680 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [No. 7%

lunar race of Hindu princes, and strengthens to a certainty the
belief that has generally prevailed amongst Sanskrit scholars, that
Porus was not the individual name of the king, but that of his race,
as a Pawrava or descendant of Purw. In the spoken language the
patronymic is pronounced Pawrav and Pauwru, which with the Greeks,
became [@pos.

The great Porus himself was treacherously murdered by the Greek
governor of the Punjab after the death of Alexander, but nothing
is recorded of his descendants or of those of his cousin, the second
Porus. We know only that as the whole of the Punjab was sub-
jected by Chandra Gupta Maurya, the royal Pauravas must of course
have become his tributaries. Some orientalists still affect to doubt
the identity of Chandra Gupta and Sandrakoptos, which, though
at first only a happy guess of Sir William Jones, was afterwards all
but actually proved by the researches of Professor Wilson, who
showed that the same private scandal was related of Sandrakoptos
by the Greeks, as of Chandra Gupta by the Hindus, I will now
add my mite towards settling this important point which is the
very corner stone of ancient Indian chronology. Euphorion,* who
became the librarian of Antiochus the Great in 221 B. C. states
that the

Mupuéts, eOvos ivdiuxdv, év Evdivots diK6uvres olkots
‘the Indian Morias live in wooden houses ;’’ to which Hesychius
adds

Mapiéts, of trav ivdav Baowdérs.

These royal Morias, who dwelt in wooden houses, must therefore
be the same regal Mawryas, who lived in the wooden palaces of
Pataliputra or Palibothra.t

During the reigns of Chandra Gupta and of his suecessors Bim-
bisara and the great Asoka the province of Taxila was only a depend-
ency of the vast Indian empire of the Mauryas, the governorship
being generally held by one of the king’s sons. But after the

* Stephanus Byzantinus, in v. Mwpiéts.

+ Nearchus, in Arrian’s Indica c. x. says that the Indian cities that were situ-
ated’ on rivers, were built of wood. The bas-reliefs of the Sanchi tope, which
were sculptured in the reign of Satakarni, about A. D. 20, represent palaces of:
wood with the rafters in perspective.

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 681

decline of the Mauryan dynasty, and during the decay of the petty
Greek kingdoms of Cabul and the Panjab, it might have been
expected that some scion of the royal house of Puru, some second
Porus, would have asserted his independence; or that some more
daring native adventurer; some ancient Ranjit Singh, would have
earved out a kingdom for himself. Some traces of such events may
perhaps be seen in the frequent changes of the Indian dynasties of
Delhi and Magadha just before the Christian era, as recorded in the
Rajavali and in the Puranas.* This re-assertion of native power
and influence may also, I think, be seen in the coins of the accom-
panying plate, which bear the unmistakeable Hindu names of Mahi-
gula, Jiwanisa, and Rajabdla.

The corrupt style of the Greek letters and the types, which are
imitated from those of Azas and of the later Greek kings, show
that these satrap coins must belong to the first century before the
Christian era. Now at this very time, the throne of Delhi was
eccupied by the Mayra family, said to be of lunar descent, amongst
whom, there occur three princes, whose names differ so little from
those of our coins as almost to warrant the conclusion that they are
the same. This conclusion is, I think, much strengthened by the
prevailing mint mark on the coins of Rdjabdla. It consists of two
Pali letters, C|s, forming the word Hasti which I take to be the
numismatic contraction for Hastinapura on the Ganges, the cele-
brated ancient capital of the lunar race. It is true that these
letters might also stand for Hastinagara, the city of Astes, prince
of Peukelaotis and the Hashtnagar of the present day. But this
is not borne out by: the places where the coins have been discovered.
Of Zeidnisos, or Jivanisa, only four coins have yet been found, all
of which were procured in the Punjab. My two specimens came
from Kashmir and Rawal Pindi. Of Rdabdia not a single speci-
men, to my knowledge, has been found to the west of the Chenab.
My own coins were obtained at Amritsur, Lahore, Harapa, Shorkot.
Tulamba, Kahror, and Multan, all in the Eastern Punjab; and at
Delhi and. Mathura on the Jumna. The greatest number were
procured at the last place, and were said to have been found in the
ruins of the city, along with some rude hemidrachmas of Strato,

* See Prinsep’s Useful Tables—pp. 98—~100.
402

682 Coms of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [ No. 7.

We have thus the additional evidence of time and place in favour of
the identification of these Hindu satraps with their namesakes of
the last lunar dynasty of Delhi.

This dynasty is of some importance in Indian history, as the last
prince, Rdjapala, was vanquished by Sdkdditya, or Sakwanti, the
chief of the Sakas, or Indo-Scythians, who was himself overcome
by the celebrated Vikramaditya, in the year 562 B. C. On this
victory, the conqueror assumed the title of Sdkdri or “foe of the
Sakas,’’ and from it, the Hindus have dated one of their principal
eras, the Vikramaditya Sambat, which is still in use.

The names of the princes of the Mayura dynasty of Delhi are
given by Tod* from the Réajavali, by James Prinsep} from Tod,
and by Wardf from the brahmans of Bengal. As these lists differ
from each other, and from a third in my own possession, which was
obtained from a learned purohit in the Punjab, I think it is highly
probable that all three are more or less faulty in the spelling of the
names, of which the true orthography may have been preserved by
the coins. In Prinsep’s list, which is copied from Tod, the name of
the founder of the dynasty has been omitted by mistake; and the
two names immediately preceding his last are formed by the division
of the penultimate name of our lists, and our fourth name ts omitted
altogether, probably owing to its similarity with the preceding one.
But there is still so close an agreement in the names of the three
lists, as to warrant our confidence in their general accuracy. I now
give the different lists with the probable date of the accession of
each prince.

Mayvura Dyyasty or Drzai.
Ward. Tod, Prinsep. Cunningham.

B.C. 230 Dhurandhara Dhudsen Yonadhara.
210 Senodhata Senadhwaja Senadhwaja.
190 Mahékataka Mahaganga Mahiganga,
170 Mahayodha (Caret) Mahajodh.
150 Natha Nada Sarma.
130 Jivana-raja Jewana Jivan-sira].

* Tod’s Rajasthan, vol. I. Table II. and page 51.
+ Useful Tables, p. 98.
¢{ Ward’s Hindus, 8vo., vol. I. p. 24.

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 683
110 Udaya-Sena Udiya Umed-sen.
90 Vindhachala eae : Anandajala.
70 = Rajapala Riajapala Rajapala.
60 Delhi taken by Sakaditya or Sakwanti.
57 Ditto retaken by Vikramaditya Sakari.

Several of the facts regarding this dynasty, which are recorded
in the Rajavali, are also mentioned by Ferishta, but the names are
much changed and misplaced. The general agreement of the inci-
dents however, is curious, as Ferishta wrote his history in the south
of India just one hundred years before the compilation of the Raja-
vali by the order of Siwai Jay Singh of Amber. But the Mahomedan
historian has a still more striking coincidence with a statement of
Polybius, which has been already noticed by James Prinsep,* who
supposed that Ferishta’s information was derived “not from the
Greeks, but from native authorities now no longer extant.’’ These
two statements, which refer to the same period of history, are so
exactly alike, and so precise in their language, as to leave no doubt
in my mind that they refer to the same person, although the names
are different. I will now place the two passages side by side in
translations given by authors who were not aware of the coincidence.

Polybius.

“ Passing Mount Caucasus he
(Antiochus) came into India and
renewed his alliance with Sopha-
gasenus, the Indian prince. In
this place he obtained more ele-
phants so that his whole number
was now a hundred and fifty.” —
Hampton.¥

Ferishta.

“He (Jona) was contemporary
with Ardshir Babegan, who in-
vaded India; but being met by
Jona with valuable presents of
gold and elephants on the fron-
tier, Ardshir was induced to with-
draw his army.”’—Briggs.f

In both of these passages, we have the same story of the invasion

* See Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, 1838, p. 163.
{ Hampton’s Polybius, 510.—See 1, XI. page 8.—YmepBadrdy Se Tov kavnacov,

Lf ) > \ / > (A an
KaL KaTapas els THY ivOLKnV, THY Tov plAlav avevewoauTo THY Tpos Bopayachnvoyv Tov

A /
Bavtréa Twv ivdav, Kat AaBaov eA€payTas, woTE yevéoOar TOUS amayTas Els ExaTdV

KGL TEVTNKOVT As
{ Brigg’s Ferishta, vol. I. p. lxxiv.

684 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [Nig

of India by the king of Persia, and of the invader’s retirement on
receiving a number of elephants from the king of India.* The
period at which these invasions took place is also the same, as I will
now show. The Greek historian is relating the Indian’ expedition
of Antiochus the Great, which Bayer and others have agreed to fix
in B. C. 205. On this occasion, he renewed his alliance with the
Indian king. At what time, his original alliance took place is not
mentioned, but we may fix it with great probability in B. ©. 220;
at the close of his first eastern expedition. From 220 to 212 B. C.
Antiochus was fully employed in his wars with Ptolemy, and his
second eastern expedition lasted from 212 to 205 B. C. The reign
of the Indian king may therefore be supposed to have commenced
at least as early as that of Antiochus himself, or in B. C. 224.

The Mahomedan historian calls the king of Persia, Ardshir Babe-
gan, which is an evident mistake, as this is the well known name of
the founder of the Sassanian dynasty in 226 A. D. I would read
Artaban, for Arsaces, 3rd Artabanus, who reigned from B. C. 216
to 196, and was therefore a contemporary of Antiochus the Great»
and his Indian ally Sophagasenus. In favour of the correctness of
this alteration, we have Ferishta’s previous mention of . Gudarz and
Tirasit as the kings of Persia to: whom Jona’s predecessors had
paid tribute. .The latter name I would correct to sr} Pirasi, aud
thus identify the two kings with Gotarzes and Volageses Ist.f °*It
is true that the dates of these two princes are much too late for
the period of Jona: but it must be remembered that Ferishta had
access only to the Persian historians, according to whom Gudarz
and Volas are the fourth and fifth princes of the Ashkanian dynasty.
There is an acknowledged confusion in these Persian accounts
between Ashkanians and Ashganians; but Gudarz and his son
Volas, the fourth and fifth princes of the former dynasty, are
evidently those to whom Ferishta alludes. The Greek and Roman

* In the original of Ferishta, I find the word ‘‘ jewels’’ added to the other gifts

which General Briggs has omitted in his translation ; La gyros ply oy 3
‘¢ gold and many jewels and elephants.’’

T sey 9) O35 —Gudarz wa Tirasi.

t Tirasi may however, as Jas. Prinsep suggested, be only a Persian form of
Tiridates,

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 685

historians also differ amongst themselves ; but the commonly received
account related that Arsaces, the founder, was succeeded by his
brother Tiridates, who was succeeded by his son Artabanus. By
omitting the second Ashk of tle Persians, who is not mentioned by
the western authors, the two accounts will correspond exactly as to
relationship, although not in names. Gudarz and his son Pirasi
will thus become the third and fourth princes of the dynasty, and
be identified with Artabanes and his son Priapatius, who together
occupied the Parthian throne from B. C. 216 to 190.

' Regarding the date of Jona we have in all the copies of Ferishta
the uniform term of seventy years assigned to Sansdrchand alone,
or to himself and family. If we place the accession of Sansarchand
or Sandrakottos in B. C. 312, we shall obtain B. C. 242 for the
accession of the Jona Raja of Ferishta; and as he is said to have
reigned ninety years from B. C. 242 to 152, he was a contemporary
of Antiochus the Great, during the whole period of his reign.

On referring to my list of the Mayura dynasty of Delhi, it will
be seen that the founder is named Yavana-dhara or rather Yona-
dhara,_»*%53 which is the same name as Yona or Jona. The date
which I have assigned to him from B. C. 230 to 210 is not an arbi-
trary one, but is based upon the interval elapsed between the great
war and the victory of Vikramaditya. In Tod’s and Ward’s lists,
the number of princes from Parikshita the son of Arjuna to Raja-
pala is sixty-six: in my list, the number is sixty-eight. Now allow-
ing an average of twenty years to each reign, the accession of
Parikhshita will be placed in 1397 B. C., a date which agrees exactly
with the close of the great war.*

Regarding the various names of the founder of this dynasty we
may rest satisfied with the explanation given us by Strabo, that it
was customary for the princes of this period to have two or three

* Colebrooke and Davis, 1391 B. C. from observations of the equinoctial colures
recorded by Parasara—Wilford, 1367 B. C. from independent observations—Wil-
son, 1430 B. C. The mean of these is 1395 B. C. The date of 1180 B. C.,
which Jas. Prinsep was inclined to adopt on account of its near coincidence with
B. C. 1176, the epoch of Paras-sur-ama whose era is still in use, was the first cal-
eulation of Davis and Colebrooke. Their corrected calculation was the earlier date

which I have given.

686 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [ No. 7.

names. Thus Chandra-Gupta had a birth name, which is not men-
tioned ; a local name, Palibothres, or lord of Palibothra, and a royal
name, Sandrakottos, which he assumed on his accession to the throne.*

The Greek name of Sodayacyvos is most probably the Sanskrit
aiaaa, Saubhigasena, or chief of the fortunate army, that is, the
victorious leader. Yavanadhara means the “keeper of Greeks,” or
the retainer of Greek troops; and Durandhara means the “ pos-
sessor of good qualities’ or the “possessor of wealth.”? Both of
these are royal titles which may be compared with those of the
Arsacide of the same period, Philhellenos and Evergetes. Sauwbhd-
gasena and Yavanadhara may be considered as varieties of the same
title as the leader of a body of Greeks would of course have been
the chief of a fortunate or victorious army. The name of Dhudsen,
which is given by Tod, appears to me to be the common colloquial
corruption of Dhursen, the chief of a good army, which may also be
considered as synonymous with Saubhagasena.

Now it is curious that all these names refer to the military cha-
racter of the chief, which is also ascribed to the founder of the
Mayra dynasty in the Rajavali. Ward calls him simply the minis-
ter, but both Tod’s list and mine more correctly state him to have
been the “ military minister” of his predecessor. Ferishta mentions
that he was the nephew, 4!) ,%ly5, Ahwdhir-zdda, the “ sister’s
son” of Fur, the antagonist of Alexander: but I suspect that he
may have mistaken the family name of 90 mir (Mora, Maurya or
Mayura) for )» Fur. This seems to be the more probable as my
list mentions that the throne which he obtained had formerly
belonged to his ancestors. It is possible therefore, that Duran-
dhara, the “possessor of wealth,’ or of “ good qualities,’ may be .
the same as the prince Sampadi the “increase of wealth,” or of
good qualities, who was the son of Kunala, and the grandson of
Asoka Maurya.t

There is one other fact about Jona which must not be omitted.
According to Ferishta, he is said to have been a liberal prince, who

* Megasthenes in Strabon, XV. Similarly we have Omphis and Taxiles; the
former being most likely the real name, the latter certainly the local one, as lord
of Taxila.

+ Burnouf-Bhuddhisme Indien, p. 430.

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 687

patronised the arts and founded many cities on the Ganges and
Jumna.

Of his immediate successors, Senadhwaja and Mahdganga, I have
mothing to say; but the fourth prince Mahdyodha or Mahi-jodh,
whose name is unfortunately missing in Tod’s list, is most probably
the same as the Mahigul of the coins. The sixth prince Jivana, or
Jiwansirdj, i8, 1 have little doubt, the Jivanisa, or Zewvicos, of
the coins; and the last prince Rajapdla is, I think almost certainly,
the same as the Rdja-bala, or Pafio Bados of the coins. In Ward’s
account it is stated that Rdja-pdla having given himself up “to
effeminate amusements, his country was invaded by Sdhkdditya king
of Kumaon who proved victorious and ascended the throne.”’* In
my list it is added that Stkdaditya was invited by Rdjapdla’s minis-
ter. Tod has made a jumble of this simple statement by confound-
ing Sdkdditya the “chief of the Sakas,’’ with Vikramaditya, the
Sakari or “foe of the Sakas.”’

In all these accounts the successful conqueror of Delhi is called
lord of the mountains of Kumaon. Even in Ferishta we find Fi,
the antagonist of Alexander, styled “ king of Kumaon.” The
Sanskrit name is Kiérmmdvan, or Kurmmdchal, which is a synonyme
of Himdchal ; but as Kiéirmma is the same as Kachchhapa, aq, a
tortoise, we may identify Kurmmachul with Kachchhwachal, and the
kingdom of Kumaon with that of Khache or Kashmir which in the
time of the Indo-Scythians, or Sdkas certainly comprised all the
mountains of the Panjab then inhabited by Khasas. In proof of
this, I need only mention that the Mongol author Sanangsetsen calls
Kanishka the king of Gache; and that in an inscription, still exist-
ing in the Indreswari temple at Kangra, mention is made of the
Gachchhé-r@ or kingdom of Gaché.f These facts are, I think, suffi-
cient to prove that Sakaditya was not the petty chief of the
Kumaon hills, but the great king of the Indo-Scythians as his

* Ward’s Hindus, I. 24.

tT It is possible however, that Gache or Gachu was only the name of Kanishka’s
original kingdom of Kie-chi between Balkh and Bamian. The name is still pre.
served in Ghaznigak (the Ghaznik of Taimur) near the old fort and caves of
Semengan, or Haibak as it is now called. The great Scythian may still have
retained the title of king of Gache after all his conquests.

688 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [No. 7.

name imports, and whom we know to have been in possession of the
Panjab at this very period.

I will now describe the coins and inscriptions which I have col-
lected together in the accompanying Plate. They are of the highest
interest and value for the elucidation of Indian history just before
the Christian era; as they afford a sure guide to the religious and
political state of India at that particular period.

Coins of JIVANISA.

Fig. 1\—Round silver didrachma, unique. Jas. Prinsep. Journal
As. Soc. vol. V. Pl. XXXY., fig. 5. KR. Rochette. Journal des
Savants 1839, p. 102—Prof. Wilson, Ariana Antiqua Pl. VIII. fig.
17—p. 312. .

Obverse. The king on horseback. In front the Buddhist Mono-
gram of Dharma. Greek legend, only partially legible.

Reverse. The king, clad in the Indian dhoti, standing to the
front. On each side of the king is a Victory engaged in crowning
him with her right hand. Ariano Pali legend incomplete: Mahigqu
(la Cha) trapasa Jivonisasa. This coin, which was in General Court’s
collection was assigned doubtfully to Mauag by R. Rochette, who
thought that he could trace the words METAAOY MAYOY: but he
admitted that the correctness of this reading would depend on the
decipherment of the native legend. From Jas. Prinsep’s etching,
which was copied from General Court’s sketch, I was inclined to
assign this coin to Artemidorus, of whom I obtained a coin in 1848.
But its true attribution has been finally settled by the following
coin which bears exactly the same legends in a much more perfect
state. !

Fig. 2. Round silver Hemidrachma, unique. E. C. Bailey, Esq.
Panjab, 35 grains.

Obverse. The Raja on horseback: the Buddhist monogram of
Dharma in front. Greek legend in corrupt characters.

ONNITAIY YHYCATPAITI.. Z€ IONICoY
or, OLTYAOY YIOY SATPATL ov ZEIONTSOY.
(Coin) of Mahigul’s son, the Satrap Zeidnisos.*
* I consider this name to be the same as the Greek Avovucos, as both terms are

simple renderings of Jivanisa, the ‘‘ lord of life.” In India this was a title of the
procreative Mahadeva. In this form of the reproducer, the youthful laxos was

Plate XXXV

ED PL PN DS J 1s S-95 5 BPP Rs “— i

| 7AM PLIZPAT HA eZ yp VEBe 20 Aswa Varma

| WIP Pb + BWboy. - ON ia |
31 ne ‘AAswa - pati 2
Sugar Milt DN GG? So AE AIBA --- 22
SA. UCC bit. WP VAP VVTWVIF VI 29 8)
ee > oasan

| > BIPVVS PULSE W2PT WEIN 9 BY
POT’ FIT PUSZIATYI GIR 7% Seat
|

S z nf ees - YDUEE Per VAN 24 Nantkyala Ventura
CIRGP OS = SAV RANG? 2 Manihyile Com,
7 TH+ +3 O17 YR HAA HV IVIAL PTS 27 Kozola Kadaphes

SOM PSLYTP LTA PPROP WAI * KoroulokKaahizon

Cais: ———
hs ae er si Se:ab the Asinte Lith Sress

sae A
se a

* Sina y

pee

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 689

Reverse. Demeter, or the Indian Ardokhro, with a cornucopia in
her left hand, and a wreath in her right, with which she is crowning
the Raja who is standing before her. Ariano-Pali legend “ Mahi-
gulasa Chatrapasa-putrasa Chatrapasa Jivanisa” (coin) of the Satrap
Manieuu’s son, the Satrap Jivanisa.

Fig.3. Round copper coin weighing 167 grains, procured at
Kashmir.

fig. 4. Ditto round copper coin similar to the last, procured at
Rawal Pindi.

Both of these coins are in my own possession; and I am not
aware of the existence of any other specimens. No. 4 has the
name perfect which is wanting on No. 3.

Obverse. Humped Indian Bull: Buddhist monogram of Dharma ;
corrupted Greek legend as on Nos. 1 and 2.

fteverse. The Singha, or maneless Indian lion. Ariano-Pali le-
gend as on Nos. | and 2.

The types of the horseman on the silver coins, and of the bull
and lion on the copper coins, all show that Jivanisa cannot be dated
earlier than the reign of Azas, from whose coins they are evidently
copied. Prof. Lassen assigns the reign of Azas to B. C. 116-90
and my own chronology to B. C. 110-90, both of which periods
correspond with the approximate date of Jivana given with my
table a few pages back. The prominence of the monogram of
Dharma on all his coins proves that Jivana was a Buddhist and his
imitation of the types of Azas indicates that he was most probably
the satrap or tributary of that prince.

Coins of RATABALA.

Fig. 5.—Round billon hemidrachma, weighing 37 grains; one of

three in my own possession.

the same as the phallic Hermes, and the four-faced Indian Brahma. In fact the
supreme Mahadeva in his threefold form of Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, is the same
god as Dionysos the Demiurgus. Schlegel and Keightley have denied the Indian
origin of Dionysos ; but in my opinion there is nothing more certain; and I hope
hereafter to be able to establish my opinion. At present I will content myself
with referring to the gem bearing the words NAMA ZEBE3ION which is pure
Sanskrit signifying ‘‘ glory to Sabazios,’’ a well known title of Dionysos, See
also Ausonius—Epigr. xxx. ‘‘ Dionyson Indi existimant.’’

4x 2

690 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [No. 7.

Obverse. Diademed bust of the king in bold but rude style.
Greek legend in late characters, incomplete on all.
BACIAEI BACIAECC CCTHPoC PAZ
which may be corrected and completed thus:
BASIAEQS BASIAEON SOTHPOS PAZuofBadov.

Reverse. Rude figure of Minerva Promachos. In the field two

letters forming Aga. Ariano Pali legend quite perfect.
Chatrapasa apratihatachakrasa Rajabdlasa.

“ (Coin) of the Satrap RasaBa.a, invincible with the diseus.’’*

Fig. 6. One of four billon hemidrachmas in my own possession,
weighing 36 grains. These specimens differ from fig. 5 chiefly in
being of ruder execution: but one of them has the Greek name
extended to PAZIOBA; and all of them have the native title short-
ened to Apratichakrasa, which has exactly the same meaning as the
other. In the field of the reverse are the letters Hasti which I
refer to Hastinapura, the old lunar capital on the Ganges.

Fig. 7.—This is one of several billon specimens in my own pos-
session, weighing 86 grains. The head is of still ruder workman-
ship and is quite flat at top. The native legend and monogram are
the same; but the Greek legend differs entirely. From a com-
parison of eleven specimens it appears to be

ASIA or SYIA ILOHS IYIPO PISIO STPATIYS
from which I make out conjecturally,
BASIAews SOTHPos PIZIOBarov STPATONOS.

This connection of the names of the Hindu princes Réjabal, “ the
invincible with the discus,’ and of the Greek king Strato, might
justly have been disputed if these corrupt legends had been the

* In Hindu mythology the discus, or quoit, is the favorite weapon of Vishnu;
but it is now used only by the Afdélis, or Sikh fanatics of the Punjab. Philos-
tratus, Life of Apollonius, c. 27, relates that the king of Taxila in A. D. 45,
‘* sometimes exercised himself with the disc and Javelin, after the Greek fashion.”’
In ancient times it would seem to have been in common use amongst the Greeks,
as Homer relates that while Achilles sulked in his tent,

On ocean’s shore his soldiers hurled the quoit,
Or twanged the bow, or sped the quivering lance.

Aaol SE mapa pnypin Oardoons
Siockoisw TéprovTo Kal aivyavenow iévres,

togoriy O° Iliad. II. 773.

1854. | Cos of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 691

only evidences of it. But I possess some very rude coins of Strato,
which were found in company with the others and which were
evidently the prototypes of these coins of Rajabaéla. Three of these
pieces are engraved in the accompanying plate. They were found
along with the coins of Rajabal in a ruined mound at Mathura.
Their weight ranges from 36 to 37 grains.

Fig. 8. Shows the decline of Greek art, but the legends are still
perfect. The Greek legend is BASIAEQS SOTHPOS STPATONOS.
The native legend is Mdhardjasa trddatasa Stratasa, which is a literal
_ translation of the Greek. The other coins are still ruder, and their
Greek legends have become corrupt, although their native legends
remain perfect.

Fig. 9. BASIAEOS SOTHPOS POZA STONOS.

Fig.10. BAXIAEQS SOTPOS POZA STONOS.

As the native legends of these coins preserve the names and titles
of Strato quite perfect, I can only conclude that the latter half of
the Greek legend has been jumbled by the engraver of the die, and
that the word POSA has been formed by repeating the last three
letters of SOTHPOS, to fill up the blank left by the omission of the
three letters, TPA, of the name. If this conjecture is admitted the
corrupted Greek legend of Rajabala’s own coin, Figs. 7, may pers
haps be explained in the same way.

I do not think that the issue of these rude coins can be attributed
to Strato himself; but rather to the native princes who afterwards
succeeded to his power. The gradual decline of the style of work-
manship, and the corruptness of the Greek legends shewn in Figs.
8, 9, 10, make this conjecture the more probable. It is still further
strengthened by the known facts of the want of a silver coinage
amongstIndo-Scythians, and of the consequent currency of the drach-
mas of Menander and Apollodotus even to so late a period as the
second century of the Christian era.*

* The following instances of the continuance of a sovereign’s coinage long after
his death may be worthy of notice. Feroz Toghlak died in A. H. 790; yet we
possess coins bearing his name dated up to A. H. 828. Husen Shah Sherki, of
Jaunpore, was dethroned in A. H. 883, and died in 905, yet his coins may be
obtained in a perfect series up to 918. Lastly Shah Alam of Delhi died in 1806;
but the issue of coinage was continued in his name by the East India Company,

692 Coms of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [ No. 7.

Another Greek prince whose coinage was re-issued and perhaps
imitated by the native chiefs in their own names was Zoilus. Fig.

¢, which was obtained

11, is a rude silver hemidrachma of this king,

in the Punjab. It is of the same type and of the same barbarous
style as the coins of Strato and Rajabala, and it bears the same
Ariano Pali mint-mark of two letters forming Hasti, which we find
on the commonest coins of Rajabala.

Besides the coins which I have already described I possess five
copper specimens bearing the name of Rajabala. They are of the
same size, type, and style as the billon coins, and appear to me to
have the traces of silver plating upon them. I do not therefore,
consider them as a true copper coinage but as the base silver cur-
rency of the Punjab portion of Rajabal’s dominions, in which they
are now found. They bear different mint-marks from the billon
coins but the legends are the same, with exception of the title
which exalts the chief to a Mahdchatrapa or “ great satrap.”

I have already identified the satrap Rajabala with Rajapala the
last of the Maytra kings of Delhi, who was conquered by Sakaditya,
the chief of the Sakas or Indo-Scythians, who was himself overcome
by Vikramaditya in 57 B. C. That this is the true date of these
coins is rendered almost certain by the discovery of similar coins
of a still ruder style, and therefore of a later period, which bear
the name of Gondophares. Two of these coins are engraved as
Figs. 12 and 138. The Greek legend is corrupt, and I cannot de-
cipher more than the word BACIACIC but the Ariano Pali legend,
which is not perfect on any one specimen, may easily be completed
by a comparison of them all. It is the same as the simple legend
which is found on the larger coins of this prince, Méhardjasa trada-
tasa Gondopharasa. I have found most of these coins in the Punjab
as far south as Multan, but a few specimens were procured to the
eastward of the Sutlej.

The Satraps whose coins have already been described have been
identified with the Hindu Princes of Delhi on the joint evidence of
their similarity of names, of their contemporaneous sovereignty,

for nearly thirty years; and this coinage is still generally current after a lapse of
forty-eight years.

”-~ nil i me

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 693

and of the places of discovery of their coins being within the pro-
bable limits of the ancient kingdom of Delhi. The satrap coins
and inscriptions, which yet remain to be described, have been found
on.y in the western Punjab, excepting a few rare specimens from
Jelalabad and Peshawur. The metropolis of this western Satrapy I
would fix at Taxila, near Manikyala, where two inscriptions have
been found which contain the names of three different satraps.
Delhi and Taxila may therefore be considered as the eastern and
western satrapies of the Indian portion of the great empire of the
Indo-Scythians. Between these extreme points lay the satrapy or
principality of Cheka, the ancient Sdkdla, which stretched from the
Pi-po-she (the Vipasa or Byas) on the east, to the Sim-thu (the
Sindhu or Indus) on the west, and from the foot of the Rajaori
hills to the confluence of the Punjab rivers.* The Buddhists have
celebrated the conversion of Milindu Raja of Sakala by their great
teacher Nagarjuna, shortly after the commencement of the Christian
era. Another king of She-ko-lo or Sakala is mentioned by Hwan
Thsang as having reigned several hundred years before his time.
This king he calls Ma-yi-lo-kiu-lo, who may possibly be the same as
the Mahigula of our coins. Hwan Thsang travelled in India from
A. D. 629 to 645. If therefore to 640 we add 150 B. C., the
approximate date of Mahigula, we obtain 790 years as a fair measure
of the vague statement of the Chinese traveller.

The Chinese name is spelt Mo-hi-lo-kiu-lo by Stanislas Julien,t
who renders it most correctly by the Sanksrit Mahirakula. This
may indeed be the true name on the coins, for the first two syllables
of the name are found only on Mr. Bayley’s specimen, and I read
them at first as Mani. But we are not yet sufficiently conversant
with the compounds of the Ariano Pali alphabet to pronounce posi-
tively that the letter r when preceding a consonant was omitted.

* The northern boundary of Cheka was only two days’ journey from Rajaori,

that is the foot of the Punjab hills. While to the south Cheka possessed the
dependency of Meu-lo-sau-pu-lo, or Multan, It therefore comprised all the plains
of the Punjab, while the hilly districts were subject to Cashmere. The Cheka of
| A. D. 650 had in fact the same limits as the kingdom of Lahore in A, D. 1050.
_ > See Histoire de la vie de Hiouen Thsang, p. 459; and also Fo-kwe-ki, Appen-
| dice, p. 381.
|

694 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. EIN e7..

In the words dharma and varma, as I will presently show, it was
certainly used occasionally, although the former word is more fre-
quently found in its Pali form of Dhama. But notwithstanding
this uncertainty, I think there is a sufficient similarity in the names,
and a sufficient approximation in the dates and countries of Mahira-
kula and Mahigula, to warrant a strong probability of their identity.

In describing the coins of the eastern satraps Jivanisa and Réaja-
bala, we have had the valuable, although perhaps not quite authentic,
aid of a few historical notices of the dynasty to which they belonged.
But in describing the coins and inscriptions of the western satraps
of Taxila, we must trust entirely to our own sagacity in making
deductions more or less probable from the few ascertained facts.
The fact that Taxila was tributary and not independent, is not solely
derived from the coins, but is positively affirmed by Hwan Thsang,
who states that in his time the royal race had become extinct, and
that the country was then subject to the kingdom of Kashmir,
although it had formerly been a dependency of the kingdom of
Kapisa,* that is of the Turki empire of Kabul. The coins belong
to three different princes and are of different sizes and different
types, but they are such evident copies of the commoner types of
Azas, that there can be no hesitation in assigning them to the close
of his long reign, that is to about B. C. 100 or a little later. One
of these three princes, named Aswavarma, was certainly a tributary
of the great Scythian prince, as we find the name of Azas, the
“oreat king of kings,’ always occupying the Greek side of his coins.
I will now describe the few specimens of the coinage of these
western satraps, which have come to my notice.

Figs. 14, 15,16. Small square copper coins, weighing 38 grains.
The first is in my own possession; the second is from my unpub-
lished plates of Bactrian coins, and the third is from Jas. Prinsep’s
Journal. These, with a fourth specimen, were all procured in the
Punjab.

Obverse. Horseman copied from the coins of Azas: Greek legend,
illegible.

Reverse. Male figure with right hand raised towards his head.
The Ariano Pali legend is not complete on any of the specimens,

* Stan. Julien, Histoire de la vie de Hiouen Thsang, p. 449.

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 695

but the title of chatrapasa is distinct on all of them. From its
position in the middle of the legend, I conclude that the inscription
begins with the name of the satrap’s father on the right, and ends
with his own name immediately beneath the standing figure. On
fig. 15, the name reads invertedly Mahava, perhaps Makavarma, but
other and better preserved specimens must be obtained before we can
decide upon the actual name of the satrap.

Figs. 17, 18, 19. Square copper coin of middle size—Ariana
Antiqua, Pl. VIII. fig. 2, p. 331: from a coin belonging to Dr.
Swiney. One specimen in Lady Sale’s collection; three specimens
in Mr. Bayley’s cabinet, and one stolen from me in 1844. Of all
these six specimens, I have sketches now before me.

Obverse. Horseman as on the coins of Azas. Greek legend,
corrupt and incomplete on all the specimens.

Dr. Swiney,...... MOH,..PAMpagu. EICAT.

Lady Sale, PTAYOT dahds

Mr. Bayley, PAYOIY-ATAHC-EIC.. peg ae,

WeatWOr is)... XAPATILLA hy

Min ayley;.......... BTA Eo, in BoM oe cle

Reverse. Maneless Indian Lion; Ariano Pali legend doubtful
beginning on all the specimens with trapasa, which may be satis-
factorily completed to chatrapasa by prefixing a single letter. The
whole may perhaps be read as follows:

(cha) trapasa Bhrahata Opha—aspasa putrasa.
“ (Coin) of the satrap Phrahates the son of a

On comparing the Greek fragments with the Ariano Pali legend
the Greek name may be read conjecturally as @PATAHE, or PAPA-
TAHE, which would only be a variety of the well known name of
Phraotes. Now, if we could believe the somewhat apocryphal travels
of Philostratus, this was actually the name of two princes of Taxila,
of whom the younger one was twenty-seven years old* in the reign
of the Parthian Bardanes, 44 to 47 A. D. But as the first Phraotes
was the grandfather} of the other one, the date of the elder prince
may be placed as high as 50 or even 60 B. C. This date is so

* Philostr. Apollon. IT. 27.
+ Ibid——II. 31——“‘ My grandfather was a king, of the same name as myself,

_ Phraotes.’’

4 ¥

696 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [No. 7

near that which may be assigned on numismatie evidence to the
coins; viz. B. C. 90 to 60, that I should have no hesitation in iden-
tifying the elder Phraotes of Philostratus with the Brahata of the
coins, if I felt as certain of the correctness of my readings, and as
sure of the authenticity of the Greek sophist’s travels. But until
some better preserved specimens of these rare coins shall be found,
we must perhaps rest satisfied with the conjectural reading which I
have given. I will only add another guess that the name of the
satrap’s father which certainly appears to begin with the two letters
O and ph may perhaps be Omphis which we know to have been the
name of the king of Taxila at the time of Alexander’s invasion
of India.*

Fig. 20. Round copper coin of middle size, weighing 156 grains.
Common in Hazara and the Rawul Pindi district. ’

Obverse. Horseman. Greek legend in tolerably good characters,
BASIAEQOS BASIAEON METAAOY AZOY.

“ (Coin) of the king of kings, the great Azas.””

Monogram before the horse formed of the two native letters @
and gam.

Reverse. Minerva Promachos to the right. In the field a Greek
monogram forming the syllable MIP, or MITP, and the Buddhist
monogram of Dharma surmounted by a star or sun, the symbol of
Buddha. Ariano Pali legend in bold and well formed characters.

Indravarma-putrasa Aspavarmasa stratégasa jayantasa.

(Coin) of InpRAvVARMA’s son, ASwavaRMa the victorious ge-
neral.’’+

These coins are amongst the most important of the long and
interesting series of Indo-Grecian numismatics. The sovereign in
whose reign, they were issued, is the great Scythian Azas: but the
coins themselves were actually struck by a Hindu general, who, by
his use of the monogram of Dharma, declares that he was a Bud-
dhist, and by his assumption of the Greek title of Stratégasa,

* Ktesias (Persica-Fragm.) has a similar name amongst the Persians, which he
writes ‘Ovdgaas.

+ My authority for assigning the value of rm to the compound letter which

occurs in both of these names, will be fully stated when I come to speak of the
coins of Kozala Kadaphes.

854. | Coims of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 697

rparyyos, shows that he commanded a body of troops amongst whom
some traces of Greek discipline still remained. Whether the victori-
ous Hindu general was a mere soldier of fortune, or a tributary chief
who furnished a stated quota of troops, and who had led his own
clan to victory, can only be conjectured. But the prominent fact
of his issue of coinage which in the east has always been one of
the most highly-cherished prerogatives of a king, speaks strongly
in favour of the royalty of Aswavarma. It is possible that he may
have considered the foreign title of Stratégos as a higher distinction
than his native rank of Raja, or satrap; or he may have waived the
publication of his royal title out of deference, or in obedience, to
his paramount sovereign Azas, the great king of kings.

The title of Strategos proves also that the Bactrian Greeks had
introduced into India their own military grades, as well as their
discipline, in the same manner as the British have since done. The
extent of the Greek dominion and influence in the Punjab are only
now beginning to be understood. In my account of the temples
of Kashmir, I have stated my opinion that their pillars and ovolo
mouldings owed their origin to the influence of Grecian art. Since
then, Dr. Stevenson* has made known three different inscriptions
from the western caves, which record the name of a Greek architect,
The name is variously written as Dhanukakata, Thenukakata, Dha-
nukakadha which Dr. Wilson supposed to represent the Greek
@eovixos. Dr. Stevenson prefers Hevoxparys; but I think that the
native transcript would be more fairly represented by Acwvoxparys,
which was besides the name of the celebrated architect of Alexander
the Great. |

Figs. 21 and 22.—Round copper coins of middle size, generally
attributed to Azas. They are always of very rude style, and speci-
mens with even a few legible characters are extremely rare. See

* Journal, Bombay Branch Royal Asiatic Society, Vol. V. p.157. There are
numerous verbal emendations which I think might be made in Dr. Stevenson’s
translations ;—but I will only at present draw his attention to the opening of No.
5 inscription from Junir, which he reads [si mala sdminobhaya. Now the first
letter, which he takes for a peculiar form of the Swastika, is undoubtedly Gri, and
the second, which he makes an initial @, is the figure 3, the opening being Gri: 3
or ‘‘ three houses,’’ to which I presume the inscription refers.

4y¥2

698 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [Nes

Ariana Antiqua Pl. VII. fig. 11, and Jas. Prinsep’s Journal, Vol. IV.
Pl. XXII. figs. 6,7 and 8. The two legends in the accompanying
plate are from specimens in my own cabinet. Fig. 21, is a small
coin weighing 64 grains; but it is the best executed specimen that
I have seen of this type. Fig. 22, is a middle-sized coin, much
corroded, but with the legend in better preservation than usual:
weight 166 grains.

Obverse. A humped bull. Greek legend, usually incomplete and
illegible. On fig. 21, however, it begins with BACI, and ends with
A@OY, or AMOY.

Reverse. A two humped Bactrian camel. Ariano Pali legend,
always imperfect; but on fig. 22, the following portion of the inscrip-
tion is in fine preservation. Maharajasa A—

By a comparison of the two legends, they may be completed
respectively as follows :

BACIXews acxa BAOOY (or AMOY.)
Maharajasa Aswapaté (or Varmasa.)
“ (Coin) of king Aswapati (or Aswavarma).”’

The style of these coins is unusually rude, and the legends are
always corrupt and defective. It is barely possible that they may
belong to Aswavarma, the victorious; but as his coins, though
executed in a stiff hard style, are generally in good preservation and
very nearly complete in their legends, other specimens of these
camel coins are much required for comparison, before we can venture
to attribute them satisfactorily.

Fig. 23, is the inscription on a copper seal procured in the Punjab
by Mr. Bayley. As the letters are reversed, this seal most pro-
bably belonged to one of these Indian satraps, who must have used
it for stamping and authenticating his public documents. The
Ariano Pali legend, has not been satisfactorily made out, but it
appears to be .

Sivasena chatrapa Atri naram Pathanavaré.
“ (Sealed) by Sivasena, of the race of Atri, Satrap of Pothowar ?”

The satrap’s name may perhaps be Sivapa, as the opening letters
may also be read Stvapena, instead of Sivasena. Atrinaram may be
intended for “a man of the race of Atri,” although such a form of
expression is certainly unusual. Pathanawéré, I think, may more

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 699

probably be considered as the original form of the present Pothowar,
which is a part of the Rawal Pindi district. There is every proba-
bility however, in favour of the satrap’s descent from Atri; for the
salt range is still called Jadon-ka-ddng, or hills of the Yddavas, who
were one of the two celebrated branches of Atri’s descendants.
Perhaps if we could obtain a complete list of the Jddon Bhdatis,*
now settled in Jesalmer, we might find traces of Taxiles-Omphis,
and of other chiefs, whose names are only found on coins and inscrip-
tions. My list is much longer than Tod’s, but is still very incom-
plete. A complete list may yet be procurable, for I possess one of
the Jadon of Khiraoli, which extends to one hundred and twenty-
eight names, from Krishna to the present Raja.

Fig. 24, is the inscription on the lid of the brass cylinder extracted
by General Ventura from the great Manikyala tope, which I believe
no one but myself has yet attempted to decipher. One of the
names is still doubtful, but the remainder of the inscription seems to
me to be perfectly clear. I read the whole inscription as follows:

Swait Siva Chatrapasa Gandaphuka Chatrapa putrasa danatrayam.

“The three gifts of the Satrap Swasti Siva, son of the Satrap
Gandaphuka.”’ |

The last four letters of the inscription which, for want of room
on the lid of the cylinder, are placed below, I read as danatrayam,
“the three gifts.” These, I suppose to refer to the three cylinders
or relic boxes, which were deposited in the three separate chambers
of the tope. The three deposits comprised the following articles.

Upper deposit at 12 feet from top. Iron (or copper) box enclos-
ing a box of pure gold which amongst other things contained the
following coins.

Gold coin of Oerki. Reverse. A four-armed seated figure with
a crescent behind the shoulders styled MANAO-BATO. This figure
I take to be the four-armed OKPO, the Supreme God, or Mahddeva,
who, like Jupiter Osiris, is frequently represented with the lunar
crescent. Vagisa was a name of Vrihaspati or Jupiter in India, as

* The people very simply and neatly distinguish between the Hindus and Mu-
salmans of the same caste by varying the pronunciation. The Hindus are called
Bhdatis and Jats, the Musalmans, Bhatis and Jats (Bhuttees and Juts),

700 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [ No. 7.

Bayioravos was in Persia.* Manao is no doubt the moon, and is
the same word as the Doric Mava and Anglo-Saxon Mona.

One thin Sassanian silver coin.

Two Indo-Sassanian silver coins.

One thick silver (or electrum) coin of rude execution, but of
strong relief.f I possess two duplicates of this coin in mixed metal
containing gold, silver, and copper. One was obtained within five
miles of Manikydéla, and the other at Amritsar. The complete
inscription is Srz Yaso Varmma, which was the name of the cele-
brated Raja of Kanouj, the rival contemporary of Lalitaditya of
Kashmir, who reigned from A. D. 693 to 729. I do not infer from
this that the great tope was not built until A. D. 700, but simply
that the uppermost chamber, with its enshrined relic, was accessible
until that date. In most topes the relic chambers were made acces-
sible with the view of extracting the relic boxes for annual exhibi-
tion to the people. Kings and conquerors could of course command
a sight of them at any time. I suppose therefore, that on his inva-
sion of the Punjab Yasovarma may have inspected the relics of the
great Manikyala tope, and that his coin may have been deposited in
the relic box by the grateful Buddhist fraternity as a remembrance
of his visit. —

The second deposit, at a depth of 45 feet, consisted of a copper
box enclosing a cylinder of pure gold. Nothing was found in this
casket, but it is probable that there was an enshrined relic which
was not observed on account of its minuteness.f{

The third deposit, at a depth of 64 feet, consisted of another
copper box, enclosing a brass cylindrical box “cast and turned on

* Both Diodorus, 1. II. 13, and Steph. Byz. mention the *Opos Bayioravov.
The name of the god who was worshipped there must have been Bagis, for Diodorus
states Td 5€ Bayiotavov “opos’eott pev ‘tepov Aids. Hence Bayioravos is the
Sanskrit Vagisa-sthana or Vagisthdna, the temple or place of Jupiter. As the
common language in the times of the Achemenide appears to have been almost
pure Sanskrit Bagistdn is a preferable reading to Behistun, which Col. Rawlinson
has adopted.

+ Journ. As. Soc. of Bengal, Vol. III. p. 137.

+ In one of the Bhilsa topes, the precious relic, enshrined in a crystal casket,
was a piece of bone not larger than a common pea.

1854, | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 701

the lathe,” inside which was another gold cylinder. With these
caskets were found forty-nine copper coins and one gold coin, all
belonging to the two Indo-Scythian princes Oerke and Kanerki, or
Hushka and Kanishka. In the gold cylinder, there was a small
piece of silver, about the size of a shilling, on which were engraved
two lines of Ariano Pali writing: see fig, 25. The upper line may
be read without hesitation as Gomangasa “of the emancipated,’’ or
more literally of “one who has abandoned the body ;” from guna,
abandoning, and angga the body. The second line I read as Kana-
rakasa, taking the first and fourth letters as cursive forms of &.
No doubt this plain disc of silver, as Jas. Prinsep supposed, was
“intended to explainthe whole mystery.’? This mystery, I believe.
to be explained by my reading of the two words as Gomangasa
Kanarakasa, or “ (relics) of the emancipated Kanerki.’? According
to this reading, the great tope of Manikyala was the Mausoleum of
the Indo-Scythian Kanerki or Kanishka, the paramount ruler of
Kabul, Kashmir, and the Punjab, about the beginning of the
Christian era. The brown liquid therefore, most probably contained
the mortal remains of the great Indo-Scythian emperor, mixed with
a portion of sandal wood or other ashes from his funeral pile.

With regard to the three gifts of Swasti Siva, the satrap of Taxila,
I suppose that they may have been either the three distinct deposits
which were found in different parts of the tope, or the three separate
boxes of the lower deposit only. The former, I think, is the more
probable conclusion, as the uppermost deposit contained a gold coin
of Oerke, who was an Indo-Scythian prince of as early a date as
Kanishka himself.

I formerly thought that Gomangasa, “of the abandoned body”
had reference to the tope which was built over the spot where
Buddha had “abandoned his body’’ to feed seven hungry tiger-cubs.
But the publication of Hwan Thsang’s life by M. Stan. Julien, which
gives much more detailed accounts of the Buddhist monuments of
India, shows that the “tope of the abandoned body’? was not at
Taxila itself. In this part of Hwan Thsang’s text there appear to
me at least two mistakes. These are, 1st, his placing the Sin-thw, or
Indus, to the north of Taxila; and, 2nd, his placing U-la-shd, or
Urasa (the Varsa Regio of Ptolemy and the Rash district of the

702 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [No. 7.

present day) to the sowth-east of the northern frontier of Taxila.
The pilgrim had already visited the districts on the western bank of
the Indus, and was now on his way from Taxila to Cashmere. For
Sin-thu I would read the Sohan or Swan river, the Soamus of Arrian,
beyond which the pilgrim arrived at a great gate of stone,* from
which at a distance of 20 Jz to the south-east was situated the tope
of the abandoned body. The high road from Taxila (or Manikyala),
after crossing the Swan river, leads through the narrow pass of
Muargala, or snake’s neck, to Hasan Abdal. This rocky pass I take
to be the “great stone gate’ of Hwan Tksang, and the tope of
Belar, near Osman Khatir, which is only about four or five miles
distar+ T take to be the “tope of the abandoned body.” From this
po... , ne aistrict of U-la-shi bears north-east and not south-east.

I take this opportunity of again stating my firm conviction that
Manikyala is the ancient Taxila. I do this because it has been
stated in this Journal on several occasions, that I consider Trakpari
to be the true site of Taxila.t On the contrary I have always

* Stan. Julien, p. 89—*‘ une grande porte en pierre.” Pass is perhaps the true
reading instead of gate; for the two words are the same in different languages:
thus the Sarskrit dwdra, a door, is the Afghan darrd, a pass, a narrow valley, and
the Indian ghdt, a pass, is the same word as the English gate. Dr. Atkinson
refers the name of Mar-gala to a great battle ; but the parallel names of Ghora-
gali, *‘or horse’s neck,” and Gidar-gali or ‘‘ jackal’s neck,” applied to passes in
the same country, proves the correctness of my version.

+ I allude more particularly to Major Jas. Abbott’s article on the battle-field of
Alexander and Porus which contains the above statement. Sir H. Elliot believed
that such was my opinion, and others may have done the same. In 1839 my
brother first informed me of the village Takhdla, and in 1848 I saw the village
myself, which is within musket-shot of the tope. I again repeat my belief that
this village preserves the name of the ancient Takkasila. Some further argu-
ments of Major Abbott’s may he seen in this Journal for 1853, p. 573. He there
states that ‘‘in the name Maunkyala (read Manikyala) we have no resemblance to
that of Taxila.” Granted: but Manikyala is only the name of a village in the
neighbourhood of the tope, and not the name of the tope itself. We know that the
name of Taxila is as old as Alexander, and that the establishment of the Buddhist
religion in Taxila is most probably not older than the reign of Asoka. There would
not therefore, be any connexion between the names of the tope and city. Major
Abbott thinks that the remains around Manikyala are ‘‘ the ruins of the monastery
of Mainkialan described by Hwan Thsang.”’ But there is a fatal objection to this
identification in the fact, that this monastery was in the valley of the Swat river,
to the west of the Indus. See Fo Kwe-ki Appendice 379.

1854. | — Coms of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 703

believed and maintained that Manikyala was the ancient Taxila.
In proof of this I quote the following paragraph regarding Ta-cha-
shi-lo, which I published in this Journal upwards of six years ago.
“This is the Sanskrit Zak-sha-shila, and Pali Tukkasiia, the Tuxila
of the Greeks, as noticed by Lassen. J¢ 1s undoubtedly the present
Manikyala, which is surrounded by ruins. One of the neighbouring
villages is still called Takkala, a name of the same import as Takka-
sila, and most of the coins now procurable at Rawul Pindi, and in
the neighbouring villages are brought from Manikyala.”’

Fig. 26. Part of the inscription extracted by General Court
from a second tope at Manikyala. The portion which I have given
is taken from the end of the 4th line. I have selected this part
because it apparently contains the name of the elder of the two
satraps of Taxila, who are mentioned in the other inscription. But
the name is unfortunately doubtful, as the two copies which I
possess of Genl. Court’s inscription differ from each other, as well
as from Geni. Ventura’s inscription. I have ventured however, to
read the name as Gandaphuka which I will retain for the present
for want of a better or more probable reading.

The two inscriptions appear to me to contain the following im-
portant facts.

Genl. Court’s inscription. “In the year 446 in the reign of
Kanishka, Maharajah of the Gushang (tribe), the satrap Ganda-
phuka erected a tope (for what purpose I have not yet been able to
decipher).’’ As a proof of his attachment to the Buddhist faith the
inscription ends with the words, Sacha-dhama-pidasa “of the crown
of the true dharma.”

Genl. Ventura’s inscription. “The Satrap Swasti Siva, son of
the satrap Gandaphuka, made a gift of three relic caskets, for the
purpose of enshrining the mortal remains “of the emancipated
Kanerki or Kanishka.”

The date of the former inscription I have read as 446 on the
authority of a stone slab in my own possession which gives in regu-
lar order the nine numerals* of as early a period as the Sah coins of

* In 1852 I discovered that these numeral figures, from 5 to 9, were the initial
letters of their Pashtu names written in Ariano Pali, Thus 5 is represented by
p for pinz; 6 by sp for spaj; 7 by a for avo; 8 by th for atha, the a having

704 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [ No. 7.

the satraps of Saurashtra. The date I would refer to the Buddhist
era of the Mirvdna of Sakya Sinha, not as now established in 543
B. C. but as generally believed in by the early Buddhists for a
period of several centuries. According to the Chinese Buddhists
the Turki king Kanishka flourished 400 years after the Wirvdna, and
the great Asoka was converted to Buddhism 218 years after the
same event, or 182 years before the date of Kanishka’s rule. Now
as the date of Asoka’s conversion was the year 259 B. C. the epoch
of the Mirvdna, as generally accepted by the early Buddhists, must
have been in B. C. 259+ 218==477 B. C. The difference between
this date and B. C. 543 is 66 years, which is exactly the amount of
difference between the Buddhist and Brahmanical accounts of the
length of sway of the nine Nandas. Taking this corrected date as
our guide to the Buddhist chronology we obtain 477—400—77
B. C. for the accession of the three Turki kings Hushka, Jushka,
and Kanishka; and as they are said by the Raja Tarangini to have
reigned sixty years, we obtain B. C. 17 for the close of their sway.
Now as the date of Genl. Court’s inscription, 446—477=31 B. C.
falls between these two fixed points of the accession and close of
Kanishka’s reign, there would appear to be some probability in
favour of the correctness of my reading of the numerical figures.*

already been used for 7—and 9 by x for nah. Even the 4 is ach, but as the Pashtu
word is salor, this form must have been derived from India. The first four figures
are given in two distinct forms, the second set being the older; and the two forms
show in the clearest manner how the straight horizontal strokes of Asoka’s, and
even of later days, gradually became the 1, 2, 3 of India, from whence they were
transmitted through the Arabs to Europe. Dr. Stevenson, in Bombay Journal, Vol.
V. p. 38, found ‘‘a striking resemblance between the character denoting a thousand,
and the Bactrian S reversed,’’ and after an examination of the rest he ‘‘ thought
it exceedingly probable that they were all derived from that source.’’ This was in
an article read on the 17th February, 1853. My own more complete discovery
was made somewhat earlier, in the summer of 1852. Dr. Stevenson’s discovery
besides deals with the higker number of one thousand; mine with the units only.
But our independent deductions are the more satisfactory as they were obtained
from different sources.

* As the Harshakdl, or era of Sri Harsha, as recorded by Al-Biruni is within

twenty years of this epoch, it is possible that the figured date of this text (rrr
may be a misreading for ¢+,q. The difference of exactly 400 years between the
dates of Sri Harsha and of Vikramaditya is, to say the least, very suspicious.

t
x
t

Relics of the Indoscythians.

”)
eS y,
y
AWE SN JON KKK han.

4. From sea nearfanjtar, Yusufzat.

Bye TPP PATIO AES LIE BOE
ert pte ine py! 34 a rapt

3. From Ohind, Yusufzat.

7574 abe i ]) xx 0979 4932 75 4 ee

ae unningham, ael.

1854:.] Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 705

But the date of General Court’s tope may be fixed approximately
by the age of the Roman coins which formed the silver portion of
the deposit in the relic caskets. The dates of these coins, which
range from B. C. 73 to 33, fix the latter date as the limit of anti-
quity which can be claimed for the tope; and as my date of B. C.
31 falls two years short of this, there is at least some probability
in favour of its correctness. The age of the great tope, opened
by General Ventura, may therefore be placed in B. C. 17 or a
little later.

I am in possession of two other dated inscriptions of the Indo-
Seythians which I brought from the Yusafzai country in 1848. The
older of the two (No. 5 of the plate) is dated in the year 333,
which being deducted from 477 gives 144 B. C. This is somewhat
earlier than the date of 126 B. C. which is usually assigned to the
actual overthrow of the Indo-Grecian power by the Indo-Scythians.
The date is followed by the word Chitrasa, which I take to be the
month of Chaitra. The other letters I cannot make out satis-
factorily, excepting a few in the middle which I read as smite 44.

The other incription (No. 4 of the plate) is dated in the year 390
or B. C. 87, at which time we know that the Indo-Scythians were
in full possession of Kabul and the Punjab. The first line may be
read, with only a little hesitation as to the name, as follows: San
390, Srévanasa masa sudi prathame Mahodayasa Gushangasa rija.***

The letters which I have read as Mahodayasa might. perhaps be
read as Maharajasa: but the fact of the Gushang* dominion and
the date will still remain unaltered. The date is thus recorded:
“In the year 390, on the first day of the waning moon of the month
of Sravana.”’

I will now say a few words regarding the religious belief of the
Indo-Scythian princes, which has already been the subject of con-
flicting opinions amongst the learned. Professor Ritter believed
that they were Buddhists, and that the topes of the Kabul valley

* The Gushang of the inscriptions I identify with the Khushany and Kushang
of the coins, and with the Kieu-shang (waggoners or coaches) of the Chinese.
And, as we find the Kanishka of the Rajah Tarangini become Kanerki on the
coins, so do I believe that the Kushang or Gushang are represented by the Greek
KOPANO of the coins, and the xavdayaos of Ptolemy.

47 2

706 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [No. 7.

were erected during the period of their sway. Professor Lassen,
on the contrary, was* opposed to the Buddhist origin of the Kabul
topes because the coins which are usually found in them bear Mi-
thraic types.t But as both Roman and Sassanian coins are also
found along with the relics, it is certain that the types of the coins
can have no connexion with the religion of the founders; which
must therefore, be sought for by a closer examination of the other
objects. ‘The most usual deposits in the Kabul topes were “ caskets
or vases of copper, brass, or steatite, in one of which was generally
found a fragment or two of bone,’’ which Masson believed to have
been the “essential relics over which the monuments were raised.”’t
In the larger vases were found burnt (decayed ?). pearls, beads,
rings, seals, and other trinkets with gems, coloured stones, pieces of
erystal, fragments of mother-of-pearl, &c. Only in three instances
did Masson find inscriptions “one scratched with a style around a
steatite vase, extracted from a tope at Darunta; another written in
ink around an earthen vessel found in a tope at Hidda; anda third
dotted on a brass vessel, within a tope at Kohwat.”’

The nature of the objects discovered by Masson in the Kabul
topes is, in my opinion, quite sufficient to prove the Buddhistical
belief of their founders. For the Buddhists alone, of all the people
of India with whom we are acquainted, were in the habit of depo-
siting precious stones and metals with the relics of their holy
teachers. Thus we find it recorded in the Mahawanso,§ that
Dutthagémini, king of Ceylon, after placing the relic casket in its
chamber, made an offering of all the royal ornaments then on his
person. ‘This description satisfactorily accounts for the presence of
finger rings and other ornaments which Masson found in the topes
of Hidda, and which Lieut. Maisey and myself found in the topes
near Bhilsa. The usual practice, which is continued to the present
day amongst the Buddhists of Ladak, was to deposit a set of seven

* T say was, because I am ignorant whether he still holds the same opinion. I
presume however, that his opinion has long since been changed.

+ See note, p. 184, of the English translation of Lassen’s Points in the History
of the Greek and Indo-Scythian kings in Bactria, Kabul and India.

+ Ariana Antiqua, pp. 59, 60.

§ Mahawanso, p. 190.

1854. | Ooins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 707

precious things, either of metals and gems, or of gems only. The
simple fact of the discovery of these precious things in the topes of
Cabul and India is, in my opinion, a sufficient proof of the Buddhist
faith of the founders. But there is other evidence on this point
still more conclusive and satisfactory to be found in the inscriptions
which are engraved upon the relic boxes. I need not refer to those
of the Bhilsa topes, which I have already published,* and about
which there can be no doubt, but to the three inscriptions which
Masson obtained from the Kabul topes. The principal of these was
engraved on a steatite vase extracted from No. 2 tope at Bimaran,
on the plain of Darunta near Jelalabad.

This important inscription consists of two lines; the upper line,
which is engraved on the lid, being only an abbreviation of the
longer one on the body of the vase. Both of these inscriptions
open with the wordst
: Bhagavana Sariraht
that is “ (stupa) containing relics of Buaewa’y,” or Buddha. Now
the word Sarira is the very term that was used by the ancient
Buddhists to designate the relics or mortal remains of the founder
of their religion, or of some of his principal followers. This peculiar
word, under the form of sha-li-le, is still used by the Chinese Bud-
dhists, and with the same signification. Lastly, it is correctly spelt
with the palatal sibilant w, and not with the commons, ¥. The re-
maining words that are common to both lines of the inscription con-
tain the names of the builder of the tope and of his father. Unfor-
tunately some of the letters of these names are of unusual form,
but the concluding word puwutrasa proves that the preceding letters
must contain two names. I read this part of the inscriptions as
follows :

Sri Tabachitrasa Khamaspada putrasa,
“ (Gift) of Sri Tapacuirra, the son of KHamaspapa,”’t
The date of this tope may, I believe be safely ascribed to the close

* See ‘‘ Bhilsa Topes,” p. 298

+ See Ariana Antiqua, Pl. II. of antiquities.

{ The shorter inscription ends with four letters of which the first two appear to
be d and n, for dan, a gift. The other two letters are doubtful. I read this
inscription as follows :

708 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [ Nowr?.

of the reign of Azas, or about 90 B. C. For.the relic chamber,
which had evidently not been disturbed since the day on which it
was first closed, contained, along with the usual quantity of gold
ornaments and gems, four copper coins, all of which are of a well
known type of the great Scythian king of Azas. As no other coins
were found in this tope, the soundness of this conclusion is, I think
undeniable. If this be admitted we have a clear and decisive proof
of the prevalence of the Buddhist religion in the Kabul valley
nearly one century before the Christian era. But as this fact is
still doubted by at least one distinguished orientalist, I will now add
another proof of a still earlier date.

All our most distinguished numismatists, French, German and
English are agreed on one point, that the last prince of the Greek
kingdom of Kabul was Hermeus, and that his immediate successor
was the Indo-Scythian Kadaphes or Kadphizes. The date of the
Scythian conquest is variously stated, but the extreme difference is
less than thirty years. Raoul Rochette* assigns this event to 125
B. C. Professor Lassent to 120 B. C. and Professor Wilsont to 98
B. C. The near agreement of such excellent authorities may be
considered as fixing the close of the Greek dominion in India in
the latter end of the second century before the Christian era. This
point being established, I now proceed to show that Kadaphes or
Kadphizes, the subverter of the Grecian dominion, was a staunch
Buddhist.

The coins of Kadaphes, which are of a single type, always bear
the same inscription without the change of a single letter. On the
Greek side we find in small neat characters,

KOZOAA KAAA®EC XOPANCY ZA@OY.
“ (Coin) of Kozola Kadaphes, king of the Koransu.”’
The Ariano Pali legend of the reverse, which is also in small neat

Bhagawdna-sarirahi Sri Tabachitrasa Khamaspada putrasa dana.
‘« (Casket) containing relics of BHaGwa’N, the gift of Sri Tabachitra, the son
of Khamaspada.”’
Two similar instances of relic gifts occurred amongst the Bhilsa tope deposits.
* Journal des Savants, 1835, p. 599.
+ Lassen’s Greek and Indo-Scythian kingdoms of Cabul, p. 283.

t Ariana Antiqua, p. 292.

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 709

characters, has never yet been fully read. This was partly due to
the new style of the titles, and partly to the unusual forms of some
of the characters. But my recent discovery of the true forms of
the numismatic ch, and of its aspirate chh, now enables me to give
what I believe to be a satisfactory rendering of every letter of the
inscription. My reading is (see fig. 27).

Khushanga Yathaasa Kwjula Kaphsasa Sachha dharmapidasa.

* Coin of the king of the Khushang Kujala Kaphsa, the crown
of the true Dharma.’’*

The coins of Kozoula Kadphizes differ altogether from these in
size and type and in the Greek legend, but the native legend is
almost the same. They bear also two distinct Greek legends
although the types and native legends remain the same. The earlier
coins have BASIAEOS STHPOS ZY EPMAIOY, and were probably
struck by the conqueror during the life time of Hermeus. The later
coins have KIIZIYAIL KAA®ZOY KIIPCII on the Greek side,
and on the reverse in bold and well formed Ariano Pali characters
the legend (see fig. 28.)

Kuyjula Kasasa Kushanga Yathagasa Dhamapidasa.

On a single well preserved specimen (see fig. 30) I find instead
of the single letter m in the Pali word Dhama, a compound which
I take to be rm, thus giving the Sanskrit form of Dharma. This
compound letter may in fact be easily resolved into the Ariano Pali
forms of r and m, the latter having the right horn of the crescent
lengthened upwards.t

The same compound letter occurs twice on the coins of Aswa-
varma (in fig. 20) in positions which seem to confirm the correct-

* | have considered ZA@OY as a royal title, equivalent to the Sanskrit Kshatra, of
which we have various Greek forms; Zvarsyns, Zastns, Zvastns, Zadsys. The last
is nearly the same as that on our Indo-Scythian coins. Zatha or Yatha may
however, be the name of a people, the ancestors of the modern Jats, The inscrip-
tion would then be “ (coin) of the Kushanian Jat, Kujula Kaphsa, the crown of
the true Dharma.”

+ Pida, 4S, a chaplet or crown, is the Sanskrit word. The compounds
Dharma-pida, the ‘* crown of the Dharma,” and Sachha-dharma-pida, the ‘‘ crown
of the true Dharma,”’ are I believe, unusual ; but they are grammatically correct, and
eminently Buddhistical. We have an analogous title in the 7a) ud-din, or ** crown

of religion’ amongst the Musalmans.

710 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [ No. 7.

ness of the value which I have assigned to it. The differences in
the spelling of the names of Kadaphes and Kadphizes I would
refer to the issue of different mints, for the coins of Kadaphes are
found only in the western Punjab: and those of Kadphizes in Jela-
labad and Kabul: the former were most probably minted at Taxila ;
the latter at Dionysopolis and Kartana.

The constant assumption on all his coins of such common and
well known Buddhist titles as Dharma-pida “crown of Dharma’’
(or the law of Buddha) and Sachha Dharma-pida, or “crown of the
true Dharma,” at once stamps king Kadaphes as a staunch Buddhist.
The coins of Kadaphes moreover, are marked with a pecuhar mono-
graph which is found only upon his coins, and upon those of the
single type of Azas, which was discovered in the tope of Hidda.

The proofs which I have given above of the prevalence of Bud-
dhism in the Kabul valley towards the close of the reign of Azas in
B. C. 90, and during the whole reign of Kadaphes from B. C. 120,
are I think amply sufficient to dispel the doubts even of the most
sceptical. In my work on the Bhilsa topes I have already proved
the trustworthiness of that portion of the Mahawanso which treats,
of the proceedings of the third Buddhist synod and of the conse-
quent dispatch of Buddhist missionaries to convert the people of
various neighbouring lands.* Amongst these, was the Yona or Greek
country of which the capital was Alasadda, or Alexandria. The
date of this event was 241 B. C. in the twenty-third year of Asoka’s
reign, and the fifteenth year of Greco-Bactrian independence, from
which period therefore, we ought to date the establishment of
Buddhism in the Kabul valley. Another, and an equally independ-
ent proof of the accuracy of this portion of the Mahawanso is
afforded by the Chinese pilgrim Hwan Thsang who saw a stupa at
Na-kie-lo-ho, or Nagrihar, near Jelalabad which was builé by the
king Asoka.

I will now say a few words regarding the religion of Kanishka
and the other Indo-Scythian princes of Kabul and the Punjab, whose
Buddhism has been doubted on account of the Mithraic reverses of
their coins. The Raja Taranginift expressly mentions that during
the long reign of the three Turushka (or Turki) kings Hushka,

* Bhilsa Topes, p. 120. + Book I. V. 170, 171.

1854. | ‘Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 711

Jushka and Kanishka, Kashmere was in the hands of the Buddhists,
and that the kings themselves built monasteries and temples for the
worship of Buddha. The memoirs of the Chinese pilgrims Fa
‘Mian (A. D. 400) and Hwan Thsang (A. D. 640) also ascribe the

foundation of numerous topes in Peshawur, and Gandhara to the

prince Ki-ni-kia or Kia-ni-se-kia, that 1s to the Kanerki of the
coins and the Kanishka of the Raja Taringini. I have no doubt
therefore of the Buddhistical faith of the princes themselves, but I

‘believe that the old Sabzanism of the east, which is fully repre-

sented on the reverses of their coins, was still the prevailing religion
of the people. The first Kadphizes who calls himself ‘the crown
of the Dharma’ on the reverses of his coins, yet places a figure of
the Grecian Hercules within the circle of the legend. Ina similar

manner the Indo-Scythian Oerke or Hushka who is seen with a

Buddhist prayer cylinder in his hand on the obverses of his gold

coins,* yet gives representations of the sun and moon, and of the

five elements on their reverses. The Buddhist religion was emi-

nently a tolerant one, and I presume that the Buddhist princes may

have placed these Sabzan figures on their money with the sole view
of gratifying the mass of their subjects amongst whom it was to
circulate. |

The last coins which I shall notice, are those of the family of
Gondophares, which are highly interesting for several reasons: but
more particularly on account of the very strong probability that
this Gondophares is identical with the king Gundaforus who put
Saint Thomas to death. The coins of Gondophares are common in
Kabul, Kandahar, and Sistan, and in the western and southern
Punjab. All these countries therefore, must have owned his sway.
He was besides the head and founder of his family as no less than
three members of it claim relationship with him on their coins.
Orthagnes, his full brother, Abdagases his nephew, and Sasa (or

* See the accompanying plate of Indo-Scythian relics, in which fig. 1 represents
the Tibetan prayer-cylinder of the present day :—fig. 2 is a bronze badge, and fig.
*3 is a coin of Oerke, both representing the prayer-cylinder in the manner in
which it may now be seen in the hands of the Buddhist Lamas of Thibet. The
prayer-cylinder was certainly in use in Ladak as early as 400 A. D. when Fa Hian
visited that country.

712 Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. [No. 7.

Sasan) a more distant relation. The coins of Orthagnes are found
in Sistan, and Kandahar; those of Abdagases and Sasan in the
western Punjab. I presume therefore, that they were the viceroys
of those provinces on the part of the great king Gondophares, who
himself resided at Kabul. All the names are those of Parthians,
but the language of the coins is Indian Pali. Abdagases is the
name of the Parthian chief who headed the successful revolt against
Artabanus in A. D. 44. The great power of Gondophares, and the
discovery of a coin of Artabanus countermarked with the peculiar
monograph of all the Gondopharian dynasty, make it highly pro-
bable that the Indo-TParthian Abdagases was the same as the Par-
thian chief, whose revolt is recorded by Tacitus* and Josephus.f
This surmise is very much strengthened by the date of the revolt,
A. D. 44, which would make Gondophares a contemporary of Saint
Thomas.

The peculiar monograph of all the coins of this dynasty affords
@ most curious and striking proof of the prevalence of the Indian
language beyond the Indus. At first I thought that the name of
Gondopharat was some compound of Phra or Phara which is found
in so many Parthian names. But about three years ago when 1
was sketching a sugar-mill, the true meaning of the name flashed
suddenly upon me. I have given a sketch of the common Indian
sugar-mill in fig. 381, in which it will be observed that the outer
channels for the cane-juice are chiselled in the very form of this
peculiar monograph, which therefore, must be a pictorial representa-
tion of the compound name Gdnda-phor WWHIS, or “ sugar-cane
crusher.’ I have never heard this term used, but it is regularly
formed, and is in strict keeping with Kdth-phor, the “ wood-breaker,”
and Pathar-phor, or the “stone-breaker,” which are the common
names of the wood-pecker.

My object however, is not to speak of Gondophares himself, but
of his relative Sasa or Sasan, whose coins exhibit the very same

* Annal, XV.—2

+ Antiqua, XX. iiii—2, Josephus calls the father of Abdagases, Kinnamos: Ta-
citus names him Sinnakes,

+ On the bust coins the name is YNAOPEPPOY: on the horseman coins it is
TONAOPAPOY. The native legend however, is the same on both, ‘* Gondophara.”

1854. | Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps. 713

forgetfulness of propriety, which I have already described as shown
by those of Kozoulo Kadphises and the Indo-Scythians. Thus
Sasan also calls himself the “crown of the true Dharma,” in a neatly
engraved legend placed around a figure of Jupiter holding out a
victory! There are two different types of the coins of Sasan; the
one rare, the other common, both of which I will now describe.

Fig. 29. Round copper coin of middle size weighing 151 grains
—rare. See R. Rochette, Pl. IL. fig. 16, and Ariana Antiqua, Pl.
V. fig. 19: also Pl. XV. fig. 2 of my unpublished plates.

Obverse. Torseman as on the coins of Azas. Greek legend
always corrupt and incomplete, but on some specimens the letters
ACHC are legible below the horseman. Before the horse the Gon-
dopharian monograph. .

Reverse. Jupiter standing and holding out a figure of victory.
Ariano-Pali legend complete, excepting ouly a few letters which L
have supplied without hesitation, as the wanting letters are too
obvious to be mistaken.

Mahirdjasa Rijadhirdgasa sachha dha (ma-pidasa) Sasasa.

“ (Coin) of the great king, the king of kings, the (crown) of the
true Dharma, Sasa.”’

Fig. 30. Round copper coin of middle size, weighing 156 grains,
see Ariana Antiqua, Pl. V. fig. 20; and my unpublished plate XV.
figs. 1, 2, 3—common.

Obverse. Horseman as on the other, but the Greek legend is
always jumbled. :

fteverse. Jupiter with the hdsta-puwra, moving to the right.
Ariano-Pali legend in bold legible characters.

Mahérajasa Mahatasa tradatasa Deva-hadasa Gondophara Sasasa.

“(Coin) of the great king, the mighty, the preserver, (of the
race) of the divine Gondophares, Sasa.’’*

I have taken Deva-hada to be the Pali equvalent of the Sanskrit
Deva-hridya, €2°€4, the “god-hearted,” of which we have a coun-
terpart in the Greek @cotpowos. I have before me about thirty good

* The Ariano-Pali name is written Sasasa, which I take to be the same as the
well known name of Sassan, the progenitor of the Sassanian dynasty. I possess

about thirty legible specimens. It is possible that this Sasa or Sassan may have
been the ancestor of Ardshir the son of Babek.

oA?

714 Examination and Analysis of two species of Coal. [No. 7.

specimens of this type, all of which agree in every letter of the
legend. There is therefore, no doubt about the reading of the
letters. |

I cannot close this account without saying a few words in favour
of my claim to the discovery of the true values of eleven letters, or
of just one-third of the Ariano-Pali alphabet. The whole number
of single-letters amount to thirty-five, of which Jas. Prinsep had
assigned the true value to seventeen, or just one-half. To Mr.
Norris is due the discovery of six single letters of which two are
the monumental forms of ch and its aspirate; and the form of one
letter jh still remains unknown. Of the nine known vowels (five
initial and four medial) seven were determined by Jas. Prinsep, and
two by me. Of the few compound letters which are at present
known, the numismatie anuswara was discovered by Jas. Prinsep,
the monumental one by Mr. Norris: but the attached 7 in kra, tra,
dra and stra; the attached ¢ in sé, the attached m in rm are all due
to myself. The single letters of which I claim the discovery are,
9, gh, ng; ch, chh; t,d; ph, b, bh; v; all of which, with the excep-
tion of the fourth and fifth, were made known in this Journal before
the publication of Mr. Norris’s eee in the Journal of the Royal
Asiatic Society for 1846.

Examination and Analysis of two specimens of Coal from Ava, by
H. Prppineron, Curator Museum Heonomic Geology.

I am indebted for these two specimens to Captain Niblett of the
H. C. Steamer Sesostris. Of No. 1, we have a capital supply of a
maund or more, but of No. 2, we have only a little in a box; but
quite sufficient to shew that it is altogether a different coal even by
inspection: and with specimens of coal these remarks are not super-
fluous, for it is only by a good large supply of the coal that its
quality can be fairly judged of and fair samples taken for analysis.

INO. te
Semi-Biruminous Coat.

No locality has been given with these specimens but we have in

the collections of the Museum specimens in Major Burney’s series

1854.] Examination and Analysis of two specimens of Ava Coal. 715

from Ava (Journal Vol. I. 1832) exactly resembling both these
coals, and Mr. Jas. Prinsep, Vol. VII. p. 198, gives an analysis of
a jet coal which is there entitled as,“ From Kyendwen River;
and that specimen which closely resembles No. I. is labelled, “ From
the sand banks Kyendwen River ;” so that the banks of this river
are probably the locality of both of them. Both are moreover only
“top coals’ and thus we are no doubt giving an examination of
inferior specimens to what the deeper beds will furnish when mined.
This coal is of the class which would be called semi-bituminous
or steam-coal at home. It is tolerably tough and in alternating
bright shining and dull lamine, the proportion of the dull ones
being much the largest. The bright lamine are brittle and cannot
be cut, the dull ones yield to the knife like jet-coal.
_ It flames well but does not melt, and its fine powder has the
peculiar quality of coking to a tough and almost flinty coke in the
crucible, which requires smart pounding to pulverise it.
' The coke of the coal itself is of a bright steel grey, and with a
close texture, the coal swelling a little and separating at the laminze
but retaining partially its shape. It burns very slowly, even when
pulverised, and the ash is of a pale fawn red.
- The smoke of the gases has the agreeable smell of Eat bitumin-
ous coal.

It is nearly free.from sulphur of which there are only traces.
Teele ciiiG, STAVILY IS ie hele Bt ola 4h 1.28

Jts contents in 100 parts are:
Water (by independent experiment, .......... 4.25
Ee BO AA re aay en eMaS. / 26.50
etn Be ie aoc Ae oe tn. wi), vaca OhaSO
BECuy Gale REG s S ows. Mee. a ais we gine a Marae 6 lal s6'0 1.40

100.00

This coal has then, evidently, all the properties of a first rate
steam-coal; and I place below the analysis of two of the choice
Welsh steam (red ash) coals.

716. Examination and Analysis of two specimens of Ava Coal. | No. 7.

++
a
— j— 5
Oe ee | eee
°“s | 8.38 |B Remarks.
SF as eS
a me 2 roa
rans o
<j = ron)
S 3
PY PS

Gaseous, we ee ee» |80.75*| 28.50! 30.00/*with water.
Carbon (coke), .. ;67.85 | 69.00] 68.50|/ta well known coal.
Ash,* ........../ 140 | 2.50} 1.50/{Mynyddysburgh vein.

So far then as laboratory research will inform us this is a first
rate coal; but I need not remark that the character of all coals
depends greatly, especially in India, first upon how they are burned,
and again that they are fair averages ‘from the mine; and indeed
with reference to No. IL., if it is from near the same locality, that
this coal, No. I. be not adulterated by a mixture of it. As to the
burning, there can be no doubt that between the effects of climate
the negligence of the stokers, and often the little attention paid by
the engineers, much of our heating power has been wasted in India.

No. Il.—InFerion Jur Coat.

This is a dull, slaty-looking coal, dividing in the weather-worn
specimens into very thin lamine and having on the weathered edges
orange-red iron-stains.

It flames well and does not melt. Its powder does not coke at
all like No. I. nor does the coal (as might be expected) shew any
signs of coking; a lump of it in a closed silver crucible giving off
its gas very readily but scarcely altering in appearance.

It contains a small portion of pyrites which are seen to have
decomposed on the surface and between the laminz in small spots.

Its specific gravity is 1.42.

Its contents in 100 parts are as follows, and I place next to my

* T have noted above that our coal and Welsh coal are all red-ash coals. The
Pontypool ash contains lime, which ours does not.

1854. | Tnterary Intelligence. 717

results Mr. Prinsep’s from his specimen Journal Vol. VII. p. 198,
which are evidently not from the same coal, though from its appear-
ance, it might be taken for it.
Our present jet coal. © Kyendwen coal.
H., Piddington. Mr. J. Prinsep.

1854. 1832.
PowGravity; ....... Lae 1.363
Wiater; ) .cseiees Jo) LBS 8.00
Gaseous,..2....... 932.12 40.00 (82.00, less
@arbon;) chad un 6.) 82.60 54.00 [ water).
Greyish white ash;
does not effervesce, 23.40 5.90
100.00 107.90

There is evidently some error of the press in Mr. Prinsep’s table,
but we can only conjecture that it may have happened that he for-
got to substract the 8.00 of water from the gaseous (volatile) result
in the first operation when he had ascertained it as usual by an
independent experiment which would leave 32.00 for the gases pro
perly so called. Mr. Prinsep has not noted the colour of his ash
which would perhaps enable us to ascertain if it was the shale of
No. I. It is certain that No. II. is not the mere shale of No. I.
on account of the difference of colour of the ash.

ava

LInterary Intelligence.

A Catalogue of the Sanskrit MSS. in the Royal Library at Berlin,
by Dr. Weber, is the first of a series of catalogues of the MSS. in
that Library which has been in progress since 1842 by order of the
Prussian Government, on which the undertaking reflects great
credit. The plan originated with Dr. Pertz, on his being appointed
chief librarian of the Royal Library at Berlin, and at his suggestion
Government directed that the first grants should be assigned to
cataloguing the oriental MSS. As to the form of the catalogue it

718 Literary Intelligence. [No. 7.

was agreed to specify the number, material, form, binding, number of
pages and contents of each volume, and to notice any obvious lacune
of the text or other deficiences, appending at the same time a sys-
tematic table of contents, and a double index of authors and works,
alphabetically arranged...

Dr. Roer has kindly drawn up.from Dr. Weber’s introduction
the following sketch of the growth of the Sanskrit collection in this
library. : Rtf wif! Lg

“The first purchases in the Sanskrit department were made by
the late Professor Wilkens, the immediate predecessor in office of
Dr. Pertz, who bought in 1827 several MSS. which were formerly
in the possession of the Serampore College and had been acquired
by Professor Bernstein during his stay in England, viz. Nos. 456,
463 and 485 (three Puranas) 831 and 838 (arithmetic and astro-
nomy), 1335 (prayers) and 409 (Bhagavadgita). During his visit
in England in 1829, Wilkens purchased through Messrs. Trenttel and
-Wurz, for £400, a collection, consisting of 205 Arabic and Persian
and of 16 Sanskrit MSS. made by J. Murray since 1796: and in
1834 he was fortunate enough to acquire, by the mediation of
Fr. Rosen, at the comparatively moderate cost of £105, a fine MS.
of the Mahabharata, including the Harivansa, with several commenta-
ries, in 9 vols. folio, (Nos. 392 to 400) : the latter formerly belonged
to Sir G. Haughton. |

“The Chambers’ collection forms the most valuable part of this
section of the Royal Library MSS. Dr. Pertz thus details the
history of its acquisition.

“¢This valuable collection was made in India during the last
quarter of the 18th century. Sir R. Chambers, an eminent man of
thorough and various attainments, collected during his residence in
Calcutta from 1774 to 1799, an Indian Library of great importance,
and acquired, at a cost of £25,000, it is said, a great number of
MSS. unparalleled as regarded Vedic literature and containing many
important works in other branches of Sanskrit literature. From
the papers, added to this collection, it appears, that soon after his
arrival in India, he entered into communication with distinguished
native scholars ; thus he consulted pandit Mana Krishna ‘Tripatti on
the Veda literature, on the Sama Veda, Ananta Ramaraja, on the

1854.] Literary Intelligence. 719

Yajur Sheve Kumjee Doobeh, and on the literature of the Puranas
Harindma Kaula, who is mentioned as Harry Ram Cowl, and devoted
a particular attention to the examination and the acquisition of legal
works. The collection of pandit Govardhana Vyasa, which con-
tained among other works 6 Puranas, and also those of Devadatta
Ojh4, of Krishnadatta and of Siva Lala Ojha, were purchased in
1783, and in 1785 Sir Robert acquired a number of pieces of the
Sama Veda from [brahim Vaha.

“<*The 78 MSS. bearing dates from Samvat 1831 to 1855, are pro-
bably transcripts made by order of Sir Robert. The copying of the
Vedas, according to a statement of the last owners, has cost about
£1000. The collection contains a few MSS. of the 14th century
and several of the 15th; their number increases in the 16th, and
attains its maximum in the 17th, although it is still considerable in
the 18th century. Even in India it attracted great attention, and
many references were made to it.

“¢Tn 1799 Sir Robert returned to Europe with broken health,
and after his decease, in 1803, the collection remained in the posses-
sion of his family. Several negotiations to sell it to the British
Museum, the Russian and Bavarian Governments, were not success-
ful. Ch. Wilkens drew up, in 1825, a catalogue for the British
Museum, but the sale of the collection was not effected in conse-
quence of the high price asked for it. Some years afterwards,
W. von Humboldt conceived the idea to acquire those MSS. for
Prussia, and proposed to the Government to make an offer of 30,000
Thalers Courant. The sum, however, appeared too high, and the
proposal was declined. In 1829 Fr. Rosen, at the request of Lady
Chambers, made a catalogue of the collection, 210 in number, which
was published in order to bring the treasures of the collection to
public notice. This measure also failmg, Mr. Robert Chambers,
after the death of his mother, had a new catalogue prepared by Mr.
Forbes, which was printed in May, 1841. The public was
at the same time informed by it, that the sale of the collec-
tion would take place on the 13th April, 1842. Thereby induced
and on the urgent entreaties of Lassen and Hofer, Chevalier Bunsen,
then Prussian ambassador in London, again took the matter up, and
by a cabinet order of the king of Prussia of the 20th May, the

o 8B

720 Literary Intelligence. [No. 7.

purchase of the collection was sanctioned. No offer having been
made on the 13th April, and one by the French Government after
the day of the sale not having been agreed to, the negotiations on
the part of Prussia were carried on by Ch. Bunsen through Pro-
fessor Hofer, and on the 20th May the purchase was effected for the
sum of £1250.’ .

“On the plan of his catalogue Dr. Weber remarks (p. xxii. pre-
face),—‘ After the names of the author and the work have been
given, it is stated, where and by whom the work has been edited.
Then follow the number of the chapters and of the pages, with the
signature of the copyist, the date of the copy, the extent of each
chapter, the number of its verses, and its name. Then the com-
mencement of the work is given together with such dates from its
introduction and its close as may throw light on the person and the
circumstances of the author and the time he wrote. When describ-
ing works of importance and especially such as have been hitherto
unknown, I have added the commencement of each single chapter
and sometimes also other extracts; on the other hand, I have given
as short a notice as possible of works which have been published,
or are in the course of publication, unless the MS. exhibited a great
difference from the published text.

“<The arrangement of the different parts depends upon the place
which they respectively occupy in the literary history of India, and
in this respect I refer to my lectures on the history of Indian liter-
ature. Within every division I have arranged the numbers, as far
as practicable, chronologically, with this restriction, however, that
the commentaries and similar writings are placed next to those
works which they explain, or of which they treat.’

“This arrangement of his literary materials is in accordance
with the rules of logical analysis, and Dr. Weber was fully justified
in rejecting the division of old Hindu writers by which the whole
body of Sanskrit literature is classed under three principal heads
which have 14 subdivisions. That part of the catalogue which
refers to Vedaic literature, is the most comprehensive, but the whole
work has been executed in a scholarly manner and with great accu-
racy. Dr. Weber’s lectures, above quoted, have solved and elucidated
many questions previously obscure or lost sight of.

1854. | Literary Intelligence. 724

“Catalogues such as these are not only a saving of time and
trouble to the literary student, but are, moreover, guides to the
discovery of works, buried and, for all practical purposes, lost in
libraries of private individuals, who, in not a few cases, knew not,
and, in others, act as though they knew not, the value of the treasure
and the trust of which they are accidentally the custodians. This
remark applies with especial force to the known stores of Sanskrit
literature, a history of which has never been attempted by Hindu
writers, what is known of it being mostly derived from general
classifications and occasional notices and references, found in works
dedicated to scientific research. ‘There are a large number of San-
skrit works, unknown even to native scholars, notwithstanding that
they are within the range of their particular studies, and such
works ought surely to be preserved in the archives of a public
library, where alone they can assume the due and practical import-
ance which belongs to them. The several collections of Sanskrit
works, made chiefly by Englishmen towards the close of the last
and the opening of the present century, may embrace as valuable a
portion of Sanskrit literature as any that may yet remain hidden,
still the known, compared with the unknown, is probably but a
fraction, and not a considerable one. For a collector of MSS. it is
of the highest importance to know, whether a work with which he
may meet, is already to be found in collections, information which
can only be obtained from published catalogues. The collection of
Fort William as well as those of the Sanskrit Colleges of Calcutta
and Benares respectively have been embodied in the catalogue,
printed by our Society, which however is very imperfect and often
incorrect. Professor Hall is now preparing a descriptive catalogue
of the Sanskrit collection in the Library of the Benares College,
and has already met with a great number of works in all branches
of Sanskrit literature, works hitherto unknown to us.”’

Dr. Roer’s concluding remarks on the value of Catalogues are
quite to the point and his strictures on our Society’s Sanskrit Cata-
logue, compiled so far back as 1838, merit the attention of our
Philological Committee. A revised English Catalogue of our MSS,
in the Raisonné form, such as we now have for the St. Petersburgh,
Leyden and Berlin collections, is a great desideratum, and it should

5B 2

722 Literary Intelligence. [No. 7.

embrace all the Sanskrit MSS. traceable in private collections in
the neighbourhood of the Presidency. It is probable that such
native gentlemen as have MSS. would cordially respond to any
invitation to produce them, which might emanate from the Society.

The Royal Asiatic Society has just published a descriptive cata-
logue of 163 Arabic and Persian MSS. which form the historical
portion of its collection. The work is edited by Mr. Morley, and
contains a short analysis of each history, mentioning where extracts
have been published by Sir H. Elliot. It further gives such informa-
tion as is available of the author of each work, and describes the
exact size of each volume. Garcin de Tassy has noticed some of
the more important MSS. of this collection in a late No. of the
Journal Asiatique.

In No. 12 (May and June) of this same Journal M. Defréme-
ly commences a paper entitled ‘ Nouvelles Recherches sur les
Ismaéliens ou Bathiniens de Syrié,’ better known under the desig-
nation of Assassins. The author announces that he has had access to
sources, some of which were not consulted by Falconet, De Sacy and
Quatremére and others of which were far from being exhausted by
them. <A paper by M. Garcin de Tassy follows on the proper names
and titles in use by Musalmans, and the No. concludes with a list,
alphabetical and chronological, of the names given by Chinese emper-
ors to the years of their reigns from the Han dynasty downwards,
and drawn up by M. de Meritens. M. Chodzko replies to the
Kazan professor’s criticisms of the new system of pronunciation
introduced into his Persian Grammar. The No. concludes with an
obituary notice of M. Marcel, one of the founders, and since 1847
a ‘Censeur’ of the Paris Society.

The July No. contains M. Mohl’s Annual Report from which
it will be seen, that the object of the recent changes in the
mode of publishing our Bibliotheca Indica is appreciated in Eu-
rope. The learned Secretary’s remarks on the value of such col-
lections as are now being published in Paris as well as in Cal-
cutta are striking. The Chinese and Tibetans have long since
anticipated us, the collection in the former language made by the
emperor Kienlong, being represented to equal in size about 30,000
vols. of an European library. The Turks at Constantinople and

1854. | Literary Intelligence. 723

the Armenians at Venice are yet engaged on the publication of a
series of their national authors. The ‘colossal enterprize’ of our
own Elliot is noticed in connexion with this subject, and with a
touching allusion to the heavy loss occasioned by his death.

No. ILI. of the Zeitschrift of the German Oriental Society opens
with a notice, by Professor Pott, of the recent contributions to Com-
parative Philology in the works of Norris, Riis and Crowther on
several dialects of Central and Western Africa. Graf discusses
with reference to statements put forth by V. Hammer and Spiegel,
the interpretation to be put on the ‘ D’Sulkarnein’ or ‘ two-horned’
of the 18th Surah of the Koran. He maintains with the best
commentators on this work, that the allusion is to Alexander the
Great. Some suggestive remarks follow, by Benfey, on the figures
and names of divinities on Indo-Scythian coins, and on the inter-
pretations given to them by Lassen. Dr. Roth translates passages
from the Rig Veda which describe the ceremonies attending the
burial of the dead in ancient India, and which show how opposed
were the tendencies of the old Hindu ritual to the practice of
Sutti, subsequently introduced by the Brahmans. A paper by Blan
on the modern history of Syria, and the continuation of one com-
menced some months back by Von Hammer on Saalchi conclude
the No.

Among the correspondence, is a letter from Dr. Von Erdmaun of
Novogorod on the question lately discussed by Dr. Sprenger and
Professor Fleitcher regarding Muhammad’s communications with
the Monk Boheira during and subsequent to the prince’s journey
to Syria.

No. 2 of the Journal of the American Oriental Society opens
with a translation, by Mr. Harrington of Ceylon, of the Siva-Pira-
késam, a metaphysical and theological treatise in Tamul, about two
hundred years old. Then follow a notice, by Mr. Whitney, on
the Vedic texts, a paper on the Talaing language, by Dr. Mason,
and two others on the Karens, with a comparative vocabulary of
their two dialects, the latter by Mr. Brown of Assam. A notice
of Mr. Perkins’s translation of a Syriac Life of Alexander the
Great found in MSS. at Ooroomiah, but which proves to be nothing
more than a Syriac version of Callisthenes, concludes the original
contents of the No.

724 Literary Intelligence. [No. 7.

Among the correspondence is a highly interesting letter from
Dr. Lobdell at Mosul, dated a year ago, but so full of promise for
further discoveries, that we will give an extract from it.

“ Nebbi Yunus is a little’ South of Koyunjik, but still remains
almost intact, from the superstitious dread of the Mohammedans of
disturbing the repose of Jonah, to the lofty jam’eh over whose tomb
the Moslems go every Friday in great numbers from Mosul, a mile
distant, to pray. Helmy Pasha, the present governor of this district,
did excavate somewhat in that mound last year, and found several
large bulls and human giants, much injured by fire, and a few small
antiques; among other things, a bronze lion on one side of which
was an inscription which Col. Rawlinson reads: Hsarhaddon—the
conqueror of Misraim and Cush. Other inscriptions are said to
assert that this mound of the prophet was built by captive women,
and that of Koyunjik by men, from Babylonia.

“The Pasha’s object in setting his manacled prisoners to work ina
cellar, where one of the bull’s heads was accidentally discovered, was
to find gold, and he instructed his overseers to search carefully
under the feet of the bulls for treasure! None appearing, he de-
sisted ; the inhabitants refused permission to the English and French
to continue the explorations, and the antiquities of Nebbi Yunus
are likely to be for some time yet undisclosed.

“ A company has recently been formed in London for the purpose
of excavating in the mounds of Lower Mesopotamia and Assyria,
entirely independent of the British Museum, though it is expected
they will work under the charter granted Mr. Layard and his pa-
trons, which allows the removal to England of all objects discover-
ed.

“The French are obliged to offer the Sultan one-half of all they
find, and a late attempt of Mons. Place, the French Consul in Mosil,
to raft some fine bulls and winged human figures to Baghdad and
Busrah, was opposed by the Pasha on the ground that he had not
given the Cabinet of Antiquities lately opened in Constantinople, an
opportunity to take the share due to the Turkish Government.
These large slabs were drawn from Khorsabad, about twelve miles
distant, on a cart built by the Consul expressly for the purpose in
the strongest manner, the wheels being about twenty inches in dia-

1854. | — Literary Intelligence. 725

meter, without spokes, by some three hundred Arabs for whom
harnesses were made to order. The blocks now lie on the eastern
side of the Tigris, under rude mud coverings which were built to
prevent the sulphate of lime of which they were composed, from
speedy decomposition. Sandstone was sometimes used for bulls in
Nimroud, but gypsum was the common material, and this soft marble
is susceptible of being most delicately wrought. It is easily worn by
water, and even the rains of this hot climate are sufficient to decom-
pose it very rapidly. Itis only the immense mass of earth above
the Assyrian sculptures which has preserved them from age to age.

“Tt is presumed that permission will be given to Mons. Place to
remove the sculptures, which are destined for the Louvre, as applica-
tion has been made to the French ambassador at the Porte, who is
now in quite as good standing at Constantinople as Lord Stratford,
and in fact wields almost as much power as the Sultan himself.

“ Mr. Loftus, who was recently attached to the Commission ap-
pointed to run the boundary-line between Turkey and Persia, as
geologist, passed through Mosutl a few days since on his way to
Baghdad, in charge of the expedition fitted out by the newly formed
English company. He expects about £20,000 to be placed at his
disposal, and, with the advice of Col. Rawlinson, he will first lay
open some of the sarcophagi in the great series of mounds at Werka
—by some supposed to be the Ur of the Chaldees—and then explore
various other ¢els in Mesopotamia. Should nothing of great interest
be found there (you know that but few sculptures have ever been
discovered in Babylonia, as gypsum-quarries are wanting there), he
will come northward and continue the excavations so auspiciously
begun by Layard and vigorously prosecuted by Rawlinson. The
latter was just about to cease operations for the British Museum,
and to send home the artist, when a discovery was made which pro-
mises to be not inferior to any made by Layard. The Colonel has
not till recently had great success in excavating: a few slabs were
found at Nimroud, some bricks, and ivory and copper utensils, with
one or two basalt obelisks, well broken in pieces; and some large
earthen cylinders, said to be of considerable interest, as at least one
hundred years older than the sculptures of Nimroud, belonging to
the time of Tigiath Pileser, turned up at Kalah Sherghat. Small

726 Interary Intelligence. [ No. 7.

books—blocks of a light coloured clay, finely written over with arrow-
heads—have been found in considerable numbers at Koyunjik,
enough, indeed, to form quite a library, with vases, scarabei, cylinders
and seals; but it was not till last week that anything of special
interest was exhumed. I shall presume that you will be glad of a
detailed account of so much of the new palace as has been laid open,
since Rawlinson will not publish anything on the subject for some
time to come. It will give me pleasure to communicate to you the
result of further excavations, which, it is presumed, will now be
prosecuted with considerable vigour, instead of being brought to a
speedy close, as was anticipated.”

VIII I SINE NE NI II III III NID

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Ocropsr, 1854.

At a meeting of the Society held on the 11th instant, at half-past
8 Pp. M.

Babu RAmaordt Gaosr, Vice-President, in the Chair.

The minutes of the last month were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From the Government of Bombay through Lt. Furgusson in
charge of the Magnetical Observatory at Bombay, Magnetical and
Meteorological Observations for 1851.

2. From F. H. Hall, Esq. Benares, a MS. of the Tarikhé
Rahimi. With reference to the work Mr. Hall states: ‘The copy
- is avery old one; in fact I have grounds for believing it to be an
autograph. * * * Dilapidated as it is, it is highly probable that it
may be thought worth being consulted by another Elliot, if India
ever produces a man of kindred tastes.”’

3. From Professor Oldham, Geological Surveyor, specimens both
geological and paleontological from Assam, Tavoy, Tenasserim, Beer-
bhoom, and the Rajmahal and the Khasia Hills.

4. From the Government of Bengal through Mr. Under-Secre-
tary Young, specimens of Iron Ore from Upper Assam, collected by
Capt. Hannay.

5. From the Government of India through Mr. Secretary Allen,
specimens of Smelted Iron and Iron Ores from Ramghur, Kumaon,
forwarded by Lt.-Col. H. Drummond.

6. From C. Trevor, Esq. on behalf of Capt. Porter, 10 Bur-
mese MSS.

7. From Lt. Chase, a Hand-book of the Burman language.

8. From H. Stainforth, Esq. C. 8. through Capt. Thuillier, An-
cient Hindu Sculptures from the ruins of Gour.

728 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 7.

W. Muir, Esq. C. 8. duly proposed and seconded at the last
meeting, was balloted for and elected an ordinary member.

The following names were announced for ballot at the next
meeting.

G. A. Bushby, Esq. C. S.,—proposed (for re-election) by C. Allen,
Esq. seconded by Mr. Grote. 7

Lt. Nicolai W. Elphinstone, 4th Regt. N. I. Assistant Com-
missioner in the Punjab,—proposed by Lt. Lees and seconded by
Capt. James. ,

Lt. H. 8. Bivar, Jun. Assistant Commissioner in charge of North-
ern Cachar,—proposed by Capt. Dalton and seconded by Mr. Grote.

T. Boycott, Esq. Bombay Medical Service, Assay Master, Calcutta
Mint,—proposed by Dr. Falconer, and seconded by Mr, Allen.

Communications were received—

1. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, enclosing Abstracts of mete-
orological observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Cal-
eutta, during the months of June and July.

2, From C. P. Carmichael, Esq. Assistant Secretary to the Go-
vernment of the N. W. Provinces, forwarding Meteorological Ob-
servations kept at the Secretariat Office at Agra, for the month of
August, 1854.

3. From W. Theobaid, Esq. submitting the following papers:

1.—On the Geology of the Salt Range,

2.—Notes on the Nidification of some of the commoner birds of
the Salt Range with a few additional from Kashmir.

4, From the Government of Bengal through Mr, Under-Secre-
tary Young, communicating a paper entitled “ Notes on the lan-
guages spoken by the Mishmis,” by W. Robinson, Esq.

5, From Babu Rajendralél Mittra, submitting notes “on the
Peculiarities of the Gatha dialect,”’

6. From Capt. Dalton, Debrughur, enclosing a paper, by Mr.
W. Robinson, “ On the ancient history of Assam,”’

7. From Dr. Campbell, Darjiling, forwarding some “Notes on
Eastern Thibet.”’

8. From Mr, Blyth, submitting a “ Memoir on the Indian species
of Shrews,”

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 729

The Librarian and the Curator in the Zoological department sub-

mitted their usual monthly reports.
J. W. Cotvite, President.
Confirmed 38rd Nov., 1854.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, for September, 1854.

During the last few days, the Society’s Museum has been enriched with
numerous specimens of interest.

1. Ina box addressed to the Secretary, and marked Moultan, care of
Babu Ananda Chandra Basu, Sub-Assistant Surgeon,* have been sent a
bottle of petroleum, which has been made over to the Geological depart-
ment, and the skin of a small Fox, with skull and several other bones of
another individual of the same species.

This little Fox pertains to a species hitherto undescribed and merely
vaguely indicated, which I have long sought to verify. The Hon’ble
Mountstuart Elphinstone remarks, of the Foxes of the great Hurriana,
desert, that these “‘are less than our [the English] Fox, but somewhat
larger than the common one of India: their backs are of the same brown-
ish colour with the latter; but in one part of the desert, their legs and
belly up to a certain height, are black, and in another, white. The line
between those colours and the brown is so distinctly marked, that the one
kind seems as if it had been wading up to the belly in ink, and the other
in white-wash.” (Account of Cabul, &c. p.7.) Mr. Walter Elliot would
not appear to have discriminated this small Fox of W. India from V.
BENGALENSIS ; further than by the observation, that—“ It is remarkable
that though the brush is generally tipped with black, a white one is
occasionally found; while in other parts of India, as in Cutch, the tip is
always white.” (Madr. Journ. X, 102.) We have little doubt that Mr.
Elliot’s supposed variety of V. BENGALENSIS with white-tipped tail, refers
to the present species: but Mr. Griffith’s smaller Fox of Afghanistan
(J. A. S. X, 978,) is different; and so we now consider Mr. Theobald’s
small Fox of the Punjab salt range (J. A. S. XXII, 581,) to be, and this
may bear the appellation V. pustttus. The small desert Fox of W. India
may be designated

V. LEucopus, nobis. Itis atypical VutrEs, which V. BENGALENSIs is
not; of the size of BENGALENSIS, or smaller than pusitttus. The speci-
men under examination is an adult female: general colour pale; the

* This box was delivered at the Museum by a servant, who stated that his
employer had died on the journey down, and that he had accordingly taken charge
of his late master’s property, including the box here noticed.

oe .2

730 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 7.

cheeks, sides of neck and of body, and the inner side and most of the
fore-part of the limbs, white ; with a few blackish tips intermixed on the
sides of the body, though insufficient to affect the white appearance at a
little distance: shoulder and haunch, with most of the outside of the
limbs nearly to the mid-joint, a mixed black and white, with the under-
fur whitish-isabelline : on the face, middle of back, upper-part of tail, and
hind-part of the outer side of the fore-limbs, a light fulvous hue prevails,
slightly mingled with black and white upon the back, where the under-fur
is pale slaty : tail mostly pale, except towards the base above, and largely
tipped with white: lower parts pale nigrescent (in old males probably
much darker, with increased admixture of black upon the limbs; so that,
upon inspection of this specimen, it is easy to comprehend the varieties of
colour mentioned by Elphinstone): ears black posteriorly ; and larger
than in V. BENGALENsIs: the fur soft and fine, as in V. MonTaNus and
V. pusiLius ; altogether dissimilar from that of V. BuNGALENsIs. The
skull, as compared with that of BENGALENSIs, has the muzzle distinctly
narrower; and the lower jaw is weaker, with much narrower coronal
process. We have vainly tried to identify this Fox with any named
species.*

* The following is the series of Indian and Tibetan Foxes now in the Museum
of the Society.

1. V. NIPALENSIS (et flavescens), Gray: V. montanus apud Hodgson, passim.
Described in J. A. §. XI, 589. The common large Fox of Tibet, rarer S. of the
snows, and believed by Mr, Hodgson to be V, MonTANUS until we shewed him the
identical specimen upon which the latter was founded by the late Mr. Pearson.
In Dr, Gray’s printed catalogue of the specimens presented by Mr. Hodgson to
the British Museum, V. montanus apud Hodgson is identified with V. FLAVESCENS,
Gray; but it differs much from the small Afghanistan Fox which we have hitherto
referred to V. FLAVESCENS (vide J. d. §. XIV, 314). This handsome species is
of the size of V. vuLGARIs and V. MonTANvs, but has much finer, longer, and
denser fur, of a prevailing bright light yellowish-fulvous colour, with correspond-
ingly superb brush, and the black ears strongly contrasting. The Society’s speci-
mens are from beyond the snows.

2. V.MONTANUS, Pearson: V. himalaicus, Ogilby. Like the British V. vut-
GARIS, but always much less rufous, paler and more hoary; specimens varying,
however, a good deal in colour. Common in the N, W. Himalaya, as about Simla
and Masuri; and the larger Fox of Afghanistan was thought to be identical with
it by the late Mr, Griffith.

3. V. PusitLUs, nobis. The small Fox of the Punjab Salt Range. Nearly
resembles the last, except in being a much smaller animal,

4, V. Grirriruu, nobis, xs. The ordinary small Fox of Afghanistan (vide

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 731

2. Capt. Berdmore, Schwe Gyen, Pegu. Skin of a small Flying
Squirrel new to the museum, and apparently identical with the Javanese
ScruRopTeRa saciTta, (Lin.).* Also some Bats in spirit,—Nyoticrsus
LuTEus and N. Temmincxi1, and three specimens of VESPERTILIO
AapveErsus, Horsfield. Skin of PotypLEctRoN cHINQUIS, Tem.: and vari-
ous reptiles and some insects in spirit. Among the former is a nearly
adult example, and three young, of Lrtotepis Renvesi, Gray ;f one of
XENOPELTIS CONCOLOR; a small DipsaAs MULTIMACULATA; RANA VITTI-
GERA, Weigmann ;{ Hytmpactyivus Bivittatus, Cantor; Eneystoma (?)
INTERLINEATUM, 2. s.; E. CARNATICUM, Jerdon; and Buro MELANOSTIC-
tus.§ The insects are chiefly Coleoptera.

J. A. §. XIV, 344), Size of last, or larger than V, LEvcoPus, with longer fur,
and the pale parts tinged with yellowish-fulvescent.

5. V. LEucopUS, nobis, supra. The small desert Fox of W. India.

6. V. BENGALENSIS, (Shaw) : Canis kokree, Sykes: C. rufesceus, V. chrysurus,
et V. wanthurus, Gray: V. corsac apud Ogilby. India generally, but not Ceylon.

7. V.FERRILATUS, Hodgson. Tibet. MN. B. Lt. Speke, ofthe 46th N. I.,
informs us-that he is familiar with three species of Foxes in Tibet; two of which
he identified in our museum with Nos. 1 and 7, and the third he stated to be more
like No. 6;—doubtless, therefore, the true corsac of Pallas, which according to
Dr. J. E. Gray ‘‘is very similar to V. BENGALENSIS, but differs in having no grey
collar round the front of the chest.’’

* It is nearly affined to Sc. spapiceus, nobis (J. A. S. XVI, 867), from
Arakan; but is larger, with the upper-parts much less rufous, Length about 6
in.; and the tail 5 in.: tarse with claws, 12 in.

t+ ‘* This beautiful Lizard,’’ writes Capt. Berdmore, ‘‘ called by the Burmese
Padat, is by no means uncommon. It burrows in sand; and the Burmese eat it.”’

$ Act. Acad. Leopold, Vol. XVII, pt. 1, p. 255, and t. XXI, f. 1, (1835);
from Philippines and China: identical with R. assimilis, nobis, J. A. S. XXI,
355, from. Bengal, Arakan, and Pegu.u—R. RuGuLosa, Weigmann, idid. p. 258
and t. XXI,f. 2, is identical with R. bengalensis, Gray, apud nos, ibid,

§ The Hytapactytus BiviTratus, Cantor, J. A, S. XVI, 1064, appears to
be subject to considerable variation in its colours and markings. Dr. Cantor
describes the mature male. An adult female measures—Head and body, 2 in. ;
hind-limb the same, of which the foot (to end of longest toe) is half; fore-limb,
1Z in. Form tumid, inelegant: the back much arched. Skin thick and leathery ;
above smooth, below minutely corrugated. Colour (in spirit) deep reddish-brown,
clouded above with dark olive-brown, margined with black. A large dorsal patch
is first conspicuously visible at the occiput, where narrow, widening much over
the back ; besides its black edge, this is mottled with a few scattered black spots.
An irregular blackish line passes backward from each eye: and the hind-limbs are

732 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 7.

3. Capt. S. R. Tickell, Maulmein. Various bird-skins, including
CRYPSIRINA VARIANS; GARRULAX CHINENsIs (shot about 100 miles south
of Maulmein, associating with the common G. Betanceri of the Tenas-
serim Provinces); Emprriza aurzEotA, Pallas (of which Huspiza flavo-
gularis, nobis, J. A. S. XVIII, 811, proves to be the same bird when not
in its nuptial livery); and GaLLOPHASIS LINEATUS.

4. Capt. Fletcher Hayes, Lucknow. Skull of Vuttur monacuvs.

5. Mr. R. Spears. An enormous tree-fungus, which was picked up
floating in the Brahmaputra, and is considered by Dr. Falconer to be an
undescribed species of Potyporvs, which he designates P. MELADERMA.*

6. Dr. E. F. Kelaart, Galle. Various reptiles, and a fine collection of
Cinghalese insects, sent in spirit.

7. W. Theobald, Esq. Junr. <A considerable number of specimens in

banded more or less obscurely, the reddish-brown ground-hue becoming paler and
brighter on the thighs posteriorly, where mottled and spotted with black. Hab.
Pezu, Mergui, and the Malayan peninsula.

ENGYSTOMA(?) INTERLINEATUM. 7.8. Hind-feet more webbed than in typical
ENGysToMA: the belly and under surface of the thighs tuberculated; with also
a few larger warts on the thoracic region. Length of head and body, 14 in.;
of hind-limb, 14 in. Colour, a golden clay-brown above, with medial blackish
vertical streak, diverging into two at the nape, which are continued to the base of
each hind-leg, and when the hind-leg is closed, it appears to be continued on to
the limb. Anteriorly to the eyes, a narrower branch passes over the orbit and is
also continued to the base of the hind-limb ; and a median duller line appears on
the croup, which abruptly diverges widely towards the vent. Narrower inter-
mediate lines are also traceable; and the principal streaks are set off by a pale
golden edge. Limbs beautifully banded; the tarse dusky posteriorly. Throat
and breast blackish ; the tuberculated belly and thighs tinged with yellow. Sides
black, continued in a straight line from the nostrils and eye, and strongly contrast -
ing with a bright pale golden edge above. Hab. Pegu.

E. CARNATICUM is identified from a drawing sent by Mr. Jerdon, and the same
species was procured by Capt. R. Tytier (38th N. I.) at Dacca, and by Mr. Theo-
bald in Birbhim.

* “*Potyporus. Sect, Apus, (Fries, Syst., p. 359),

‘*P, MELADERMA, Durus, pileo dilatato inequabiliatrato, margine porisque
canescentibus,

‘‘The size is remarkable; although not unprecedented. P. sauamosus has
been met with in Scotland with a circumference of 7 feet 5 inches, and weighing
34tb avoirdupois ; and P. rRaxitneus has been met with in England measuring
the enormous size of 42 inches across: the same dimensions in the Asam species
being 35 inches. I have made a detailed description of it.’—H. F.

1854: | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 733

various classes, of species either quite new to the museum, or hitherto
imperfectly represented in our collections.

Among the mammalia, isa fine skin of the Indian Wolf, Canis PaLLipEs,
Sykes :* some good Bats in spirit; comprising RHINOLOPHUS MINOR (?),
Horsfield (v. lepidus, nobis, passim, vide J. A. S. XXI, 347); Hrrro-
SIDEROS CINERACEUS, nobis, J. A..S. XXII, 410; Myoris PALLIDIVEN-
mRIs, (Hodgson), vide J. A. S. XXII, 581), from Kashmir; Lasturvus
Prarsonti, Horsfield (Vesp. lasyura, Hodgson), from the vicinity of Darji-
ling; and others: skull of Exinacrus connaris, Gray (vide J. A. S.
XXII, 582).¢ Specimen of SoricuLus NicREscENS, (Gray, v. Sorex sikim-
mensis, Hodgson) :{ GuERBILLUs InDIcUs, from Monghyr; Mus GERBIL-
Linus, nobis, J. A. S. XXII, 410 (to which M. Theobaldi, nobis, X XIT,
583, must be referred as a synonyme); M. oxeraceus, Sykes (or a nearly
affined species, perhaps M. pumxticoza, Hodgson, if not also M. po-
vensis, Hodgson, Ann. Mag. N. H., XV, 268-9,—merely differing from
M. oturaceus of 8. India and also of Asam by having the upper-parts
less brightly coloured,—length of male 3} in. ; tail 4g in. ; planta 2 in.) ;

* The Society’s museum now contains good and characteristic examples of the
skulls of the European, Indian, and Tibetan Wolves (Cants Lupus, L., C. Pat-
LIPS, Sykes, and Canis- Lupus-LANtGER, Hodgson) ; and the specifical distinctions
appear to be well marked. The European is the largest of the three, with pro-
portionally much larger and more powerful teeth, and the orbital process of the
frontal bone is much less developed than in the others, as likewise the lamdoidal and
sagittal crests, The Indian and Tibetan are more nearly affined than either is to
the European.

+ The E. micropus, nobis, 7. c., has since been designated HL. nudiventer by
Dr. Horsfield, in his catalogue of the specimens of mammalia in the India-house
museum (1851).

{ This species was long ago sent from Nepal, by Mr. Hodgson, to the museum
of this Society, and also (it would appear) to the British Museum, by the name
Sorex soccatus; which Dr. Gray consequently cites as a synonyme: and as
another synonyme he correctly gives §. aterrimus, mentioned J. A. §. XII, 128:
but Mr. Hodgson has since described a very different species, appertaining to a
different group of Shrews, by the name S. soccatus, and to which it is more
intelligibly applicable. Of his specimen sent to this museum by that name, and
also of the identical specimen on which we had previously bestowed the M. S.
name aterrimus, we still possess the skulls. The dentition is that of Crossopus,
and not of Corsira (to which group Dr. Gray assigns the species); but this
common little Sikim Shrew does not exhibit the modifications for aquatic habits
which are characteristic of Crossorpus, Wagler.

734 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 7.

from Monghyr district; and M. srinuosvs, x. s.,* from the Punjab:
heads, and a skin of the female, of Ovis VianxEi (mistaken for the very
different O. montana, Geoff., in Major A. Cunningham’s ‘ Ladak’) ;} and
horns for exhibition to the meeting of the Honglw or Stag of Kashmir,
and of the Show or Tibetan Stag.

Of the former, are one loose pair, and three odd horns; and we have
also the pleasure to exhibit a fine frontlet of the same species, sent for
exhibition to the meeting by Major A. Broome; and the noble frontlet
of C. caNnaDENSIs figured in J. A. S. XXII, No. 7.

A glance suffices to shew that the three are distinct species: the Kash-
mirian being a smaller Stag than the Tibetan, and more nearly aflfined
to the British Red Deer, or C. rLapHus: bearing horns of a size to suit
the Persian Maral, which we saw alive in London, and which is most
probably the same animal. Indeed, from the series under inspection,
it may fairly be inferred that some horns of the adult Kashmirian Stag
would be undistinguishable from some horns of the European Stag: though,
generally, the Kashmirian are larger, with less ramifying crown; but
scarcely larger than some from the German forests,{ and especially than
European fossil specimens, considered without doubt to belong to ELa-
PHUS: these large European specimens, however, have much finer crowns
than hitherto appear to have been met with in the Stag of Kashmir. In
all, even the finest, horns of the Tibetan Stag hitherto obtained, the crown
consists of a simple bifurcation, exhibiting no tendency to ramify further.
In those of five individuals of the Kashmirian Stag under review, the
crowns of three trifurcate, but without shewing a tendency to further
subdivision; and the beam is less abruptly bent at the origin of the
median or royal antler, than in the Tibetan Show.§ In Major Broome’s

* MUS SPINULOSUS, nobis, Nearly affined to M. pLatyTHRIx, Sykes; but of
a dark dusky colour above, with fulvous tips to the softer fur: below, and all the
feet, whitish. Upper rodential tusks orange, the lower white. Whiskers long
and fine, the posterior and longer of them black for the basal half or more, the
rest white. . Length of adult male (in spirit), 33 in.; tail 3 in. (about, the extreme
tip wanting in the specimen) ; planta, % in.

tT O. montana is the N, American representative of O. ammon; of the same
size, but with still more massive horns, bulging more between the angles ; also with
much black on the front of the neck, where O. amMMown is white.

t Vide description of a pair, in J. A, S. X, 749.

§ Vide Major Cunningham’s representation of simply bifurcating horns of the
Kashmir Stag, ‘ Ladak,’ &c. pl. VII. Also figs. 8 and 9 of plate to J. A. S. X,
750. And compare these with Mr. Hodgsou’s highly characteristic figure of the

1854. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 735

specimen of the Kashmirian Stag, the prongs of the trifurcate crown are
remarkably elongated, the crown subdividing low: and this pair has
very much the character of a fine pair of Red Deer horns, and might
well pass as such among connoisseurs familiar with the latter. In one
of Mr. Theobald’s specimens, there is considerable flattening at the crown ;
and in another, with bifurcate summit, the posterior prong is elongated
and much flattened. Lt. Speke, of the 46th N. I., who has himself shot
many Kashmir Stags, was astonished at the size of the C. cANADENSIS
frontlet and horns before the meeting, which he declared were out of all
proportion too large for any Honglu; but Mr. Hodgson’s largest Show
horns would appear to equal those of the Wapiti; and the Tibetan
animal certainly approaches the N. American in size and general charac-
ter, while the Kashmirian more approximates the European. It will
probably be found, however, that the bez-antler is of more regular and
constant occurrence in the Kashmirian than in the European Stag; for
it is frequently wanting in good-sized specimens of the latter, as it con-
stantly is in those of C. BarBaRus of the Atlas range, wherein the crown
commonly bifurcates and sometimes trifurcates. The Kashmirian Stag,
recognised as a distinct species, and if identical with the Persian Maral
(as there is every reason to suppose), will stand as C. caspranus, Falconer,
apud Gray; and if distinct from the Maral, as C. cASHMERIENSIS, Fal-
coner, apud Gray.*

horns of the Tibetan Stag, in J. A. &. X, 722, pl. 3; where designated Cervus
AFFINIS.—Since writing this, we have had figures taken of all the Kashmirian
horns exhibited to the meeting, vide pl,

* List of Osteological specimens in the British Museum, pp. 65, 147 (1847).
In his subsequently published ‘Synopsis of the species of Deer’ (Ann. Mag.
N. H., 2nd series, IX, 419), Dr. J. E. Gray identifies the Persian Maral and
Kashmirian Honglu, but applies to them the name C. pyearcus, Hardwicke,
with C. Wallichii as a synonyme, under the mistaken supposition that the Tibetan
Shou has not the white caudal disk, This nomenclature cannot be conceded.
The name PpYGARGUS was never bestowed by Gen. Hardwicke; but he errone-
ously identified his Tibetan Stag with C. pyGareus, Pallas, or the Siberian Roe ;
a widely different animal. Vide Trans. Lin, Soe. XIV, 581, It does not appear
that Gen. Hardwicke’s paper on this animal was even published; but a brief
abstract of it is given J. c., stating it to be ‘‘a native of the snowy mountains and
plains of Muktinauth, about five weeks journey from the valley of Nepal, ina
north-west direction.* The subject examined was a full grown male, 7 ft. 8 in.

* Muktinauth is not far from the famous Dwalgiri ; but on the opposite or eastern side
of the Gunduk river, and lies to the north of the great Himalayan range. Vide Allen’s
Map of India,

736 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nort.

The only fragments of a bird-skin worthy of notice are the wing and leg
of an undescribed species of Gallinule, from the Punjab Salt Range: appa-
rently and doubtless the same as one which we could never identify, as
represented in two coloured figures among the drawings of the late Sir A.
Burnes, who obtained his specimens in Kabul. He terms it “ Kushkul:
1 ft. long; 2 ft. from tip to tip.” The species seems intermediate to the
common GALLINULA CHLOROPUS and Porzana axoot, (Sykes); and like
the latter has no white under the tail, while it agrees with the common
' Gallinule in the colouring of the head and neck. The specimen of a
closed wing presented by Mr. Theobald measures 6% in. in length, and is
remarkable for having the outer web of the first primary wholly white,
as also a broad white border to the outermost and largest feather of the
winglet; while the coverts are of a dark slaty ash-colour, instead of being
olivaceous (as in both the species cited.) The tarse measures 2% in.;
middle toe and claw 23 in., the latter but 4% in.; all the claws being much
shorter, finer, and of a paler colour, than in many specimens examined of
G. cuHtoropus. Burnes’s figures represent a GAaLLINULA, rather than
a Porzana; with pale crimson irides, and legs and feet apparently of

in length from the tip of the upper lip to the extremity of the very short tail, and
4 ft, 3 in. in height.”” A more detailed description exists among the Hardwicke
MSS. in the British Museum, from which we derived the brief notice and mea-
surements published in J. A. S. X, 745, which differ somewhat from the preced-
ing :* and accordingly Mr. Hodgson is mistaken in supposing (J. A. §. XX, 593),
that the name WaLticatr rests solely upon the authority of a native drawing, a
copy of which was published by F. Cuvier.

According to Dr. Gray, ‘‘the skull of Dr. Falconer’s Kashmir Stag is 15 in.
long; the suborbital pit is oblong, triangular, and rather deep. The skull and
horns are very like to Mr. Hodgson’s specimen of C, arrinis (WALLICHII), but
they are considerably smaller,

‘‘ Sir John McNeill informs us,’ he continues, ‘‘ that they are called by the Per-
sians Maral, or Geoge, or Gookoohee, and the species is frequently noticed in their
literature. It is found in all the wooded mountain districts of Persia, but appa-
rently does not occur in the central parts of that country. They rarely descend
into the plains. During the summer they are found in the highest wooded parts
of the mountains; and during the winter in the lower ravines, near their bases,
where they are frequently tracked in the snow. The horns of the adult males
clesely resemble those of the adult males of the British Red Deer; insomuch that
I doubt whether an unscientific observer could distinguish them, except by the
superior size of those of the Maral,”

* Compare both with those of the Wapiti, taken also from the living animal, in J, A.
Ss, X, 738.

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 737

the same colour as in the common Gallinule, the orange garier, how-
ever, less developed. Beak also coloured as in G. cuLoRoPus, but
much more slender; and if the colouring can be relied upon, the red
passes further along the upper mandible, and the yellow further back
upon the lower mandible, while the frontal shield is small. There is
also no representation in either figure of the white markings of the
flanks conspicuous in the common Gallinule, and which the artist could
scarcely fail to have represented, had they existed in the specimens
before him. Convinced, therefore, that a peculiar and distinct species is
represented, we shall provisionally name it GALLINULA BurneEstt.

Mr. Theobald has also presented nests of OrtoLtus KuNDoo, Lantus
Harpwickil, and Munra MaLaBaRica: of which last species he observed
the curious fact of two pairs of birds constructing a single ordinary nest
in common, within a few yards of his tent, where he was encamped for
several months continuously ; and from another nest of the same species
he took the extraordinary number of 25 eggs!* We are further indebted
to him for eggs of the following species of birds:—ButTEo caNESCENS
(RUFINUS?); Potiognis Tisa; Haniaztus Macrr, NEoPHRON PERCNOP-
TERUS; OXYLOPHUS MELANOLEUCOS ; CENTROPUS BUFIPENNIS; Corvus
corax (from Punjab Salt Range) ;+ C. ———? (Kashmir hills); C. mo-
NEDULA (Kashmir); ACRIDOTHEBES TRISTIS; MUNIA MALABARICA; GaLE-
RIDA CRISTATA; MatacocErcus caupatus; Lanius LAHTORA; L. TE-
pHRoNoTUS; L. Harpwicki1; THAMNOBIA CAMBAIENSIS; PycNnonotus
CAFER P (bengalensis); P. HzMoRRHOUS; P. LEUCOoTIS; NECTARINIA ASIA-
rica; TuRTUR HUMILIS; AMMOPERDIX BoNHAMI; CACCABIS CHUKAR;
PERDIX PONTICERIANA; TURNIX OCELLATUS; SARCIOPHORUS BILOBUS ;
HERODIAS BUBULCUS; ARDEOLA LEUCOPTERA; GALLINULA CHLOROPUS
(Burnesit?); Furica atga (Kashmir); DerpRrocyGna awsuREE; NeEt-
TAPUS COROMANDELIANUS; Popicers cRistatus (Kashmir); P. PHILip-
PENSIS; and a few others, undetermined.

Of reptiles, Mr. Theobald has favored us with specimens of Cyrtropac-
TYLUS MACULARIUS, x. s., from the Punjab Salt Range; GymNnopacty-
LUS GECKOIDES (vide J. A. S. XXII, 410), from ditto; Hemipactryius
LescHenavtti, D. and B., from ditto; STELLIO CYANOGASTER, Rup-
pell (vide J. A. S. XXII, 646), from Kashmir; Laupaxtra (?) MELANURA,
m. S., Kashmir (?); CHaRaAsra DORSALIS, Gray, from Birbhum; AGama

* According to Col. Sykes, this species (his Lonchura cheet) sometimes takes
possession of the deserted nests of PLoceus PHILIPPINUS (or more probably of
PL. MANYARB). Proc. Zool. Soc. 1832, p. 95.

+ Vide p. 218, ante.

D 2

738 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nen?.

AGILIs, Olivier (Zrapelus jflavimaculatus, Ruppell, or a most closely
affined species), from the Punjab Salt Range; CaLorEs TRICARINATUS,
(J. A. S. XXII, 652), Darjiling ;* AcanrHopactyLus vuLeaRiIs, Dumeril
and Bibron, Punjab Salt Range ;— Mocoa stximmensis (J. A. S. XXII,
652), Kashmir (!) ; EURYLEPIs THNIOLATUS, n. s. et g., Punjab Salt Range ;
Tortrix ERYX (Lryx indica, Gray), ditto; CaLamaria Fusca (J. A. S.
XXITI, 288), Darjiling ; CoroneLia caLiticerHatus, Gray (X XIII, 289),
ditto; CoLUBER VITTACAUDATUS, x. s., ditto; TRopIDONOTUS DiPsas, var.t
(J. A. S. XXIII, 297), ditto; and Vipera Ecuis, Ind. var. (remarkably
fine), from the Punjab Salt Range.§

* Several specimens are all of the same small size as the example originally
described.

+ Figured by Savigny, Rept. d’Egypt, Supp. p\. 1, f. 9.—N. B. The Ac. NiL-
GHERRIENSIS, Jerdon, J. A. S, XXII, 476, is an Eremtas, Fitzinger.

t+ Almost plain blackish above, buffy-white below, with a lateral row of black
spots,—one near the margin of each abdominal scuta, beginning from about a
fourth of the entire length; a whitish V-like mark behind the occiput.

§ CyRTODACTYLUS MACULARIUS, nobis, 2. s. Apparently affined to C. mar.
MoRATUS, (Kuhl), of the Malay countries; with tail granular beneath, as in that
species: scales on throat minute, becoming gradually larger to the abdomen. The
very young have probably the crown black; a broad black band across the nape ;
two others upon the body, between the fore and hind-limbs; another where the
hind-limbs are articulated; and three more upon the tail, besides its black tip:
the inter-spaces being of a fine rosy-carneous hue, with a few black tubercles
interspersed among the numerous pale tubercles: limbs and under-parts spotless,
on the former slightly marked. In a specimen not half-grown, the interior of the
black bands is pale and speckled with black, the margins continuing black; and
it is probable that the dark hue ultimately disappears from the interior of the
patches. In the specimen under examination, the dark hue appears to have almost
left the crown, its blackish margin only remaining, as a streak from the nostril
through the eye and continued round to join its opposite upon the occiput: crown
and cheeks mottled with dark spots more or less confluent; and the interspace from
the occiput to the nape-band has many black tubercles. The length of this young
specimen (which had lost and renewed its tail-tip) is 3g in. from snout to vent:
but Mr. Theobald informs us that the species attains more than double the size,
and when alive is remarkable for the beauty of its prevailing rosy-carneous hue.
It probably attains the size of C. PULCHELLUS. From the Punjab Salt Range.

LavuDAKIa (?) MELANUBA, nobis, m. s. A well marked second species of Dr.
Gray’s genus Laupaxta, founded on the AGAMA TUBERCULATA of Hardwicke’s
Til, Ind. Zool.; if not, rather, a new genus affined to Laupaxra (in which case
this may bear the name PLocepERMA, nobis). Head and body flat, or depressed :
the tail more than twice the length of the head and body; and slender, except
towards its base, where depressed and broad. Longest fore-toe reaching to the
vent: longest hind-toe to the eye. Tympana large and round; their circum-

1854.) ° Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 739

The occurrence of certain of these reptiles in Kashmir and upon the
Punjab Salt Range is highly interesting; as especially GyMNopDactyLus

ference partly concealed by surrounding tuberculated plaits or folds. A glandu-
Yous pit above the shoulder, black within; and thence a small plait is continued
back over the shoulder to the flank, where followed by another and smaller one;
there is also a lateral fold or plait from fore to hind-limb, margining the abdominal
surface. Two transverse folds on the throat; the anterior of which is a double or
cross-fold: continued upward into a complication of sundry folds or plaits on the
sides of the neck, and there are others above the axilla. A slight appearance of
crest on the nape only. Head covered with smooth round or hexagonal scales, in
general convex, flat upon the orbits, and obtusely keeled transversely upon the
sinciput. Scales of the back imbricated, keeled; largest along the middle, and
gradually smaller to the sides, where minute: those upon the tumid base of the
tail very large, with prominent keels terminating each in a raised point; save on
the under surface, where they are pointed but not keeled: the long slender portion
of the tail is clad with similar but small scales: those on the upper and_ posterior
surface of the limbs are keeled, with acute points, like those of the tail: and those
of the lower-parts are small, hexagonal, and smooth. On the abdominal region
is a patch of rather larger and glandulous scales, much less developed than in
L. TUBERCULATA, and placed much lower down (nearer the hind-limbs) than in
Hardwicke’s published figure of that species: another and prz-anal patch of the
same, not very distinct; but the vent is bordered with a ridge of minute scales
anteriorly, and posteriorly with a crescent-like patch of the same, beyond which
is a remarkable depression like a false vent. On the folds about the tympana,
sides of the neck, and axillz, also on some transverse folds upon the base of the
hind-limbs posteriorly, and one above the base of the hind-limb on its dorsal
aspect, are some rather larger and tubercular scales: but not any of these are
interspersed over the body, asin L. rusercuLara. Colour (in spirit) olive-grey ;
probably olive-green and changeable when alive ; the head and body speckled over
with dark scales, and also with some scales paler than the rest: the long slender
portion of the tail dusky black: and the lower-parts pale or buffy white, appa-
rently suffused with crimson when alive; the throat and below the shoulders
beautifully marbled with greyish-black, probably blue in the living animal, Entire
length of specimen 11 in.; of which tail 73 in.: and hind-limb 22 in. Habitat
uncertain ; but believed to be Kashmir,

EuryLepis, nobis, n. g. Affined to Toyrus, Gray (founded on the GoneyLus
oce.tatus, D. and B.) Body fusiform, depressed ; with rather small limbs, five-
toed, the first and fifth toe of the hind-foot short and the fourth longest. Tail
longer than the head and body, cylindrical and evenly tapering. Head pyramidal ;
the scutation as figured by Savigny of his Anlois pavé (Descr. Eyypt., Nat.
Hist., Rept. t. 4, f. 4, v. Scineus multiseriatus, Cuv., R. A., et Se. pavimen-
tatus, Is. Geoff. ; but undescribed by M. M. Dumeril and Bibron, who doubtfully
identify it with Eupreris SeErTEMTANtAtTUS, Reuss,— Hist. Rept. v, 682). Nostrils
lateral, pierced in a small separate nasal scuta. A translucent disk to the lower
eye-lid. Tympana sunk: the auditory orifice serrated anteriorly. Palatal incision

740 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. * ' [NeiZ.

GECKOIDES, STELLIO CYANIGASTER, AGAMA AGILIs, and ACANTHODACTYLUS
vuLGaRis. Mr. Theobald’s shells consist chiefly of well known species,
and include a fine series of the Afghan Butimus spEL#us, Hutton, from

the Salt Range.
EK. Buytn. —

rather large. Two great pre-anal scales, obliquely separated. All the scales quite
smooth, without trace of keels, A remarkable character consists in a series of
very wide (but longitudinally narrow) scales along the middle of the back, con-
tinued from above the articulation of the fore to that of the hind-limbs; beyond
which either way they are represented by an alternately double series, hexagonal,
and similar to the scales on the other parts. There are two lateral series of dorsal
scales on either side of the broad medial series ; three additional series on the sides
of the body ; and eight abdominal series: all longitudinal. Along the middle of
the tail underneath is also a series of broad scales, and ten other longitudinal series
surrounding the tail. The scales of the upper-parts are conspicuously distinct
apart; those of the under-parts less so. Scales upon the limbs smaller than the
rest, but otherwise similar. No femoral pores.

Ev. TZNIOLATUS, nobis, n. s. Pale olive-grey above, with three pale-spotted
dark bands more or less distinct, reaching backward as far as the hind-limbs; and
the tail more or less speckled with dusky-black : under-parts spotless dull-white.
In the young, these markings are much more iutensely brought out: the medial
dorsal band is less broad than the series of wide medial dorsal scales along which
it runs, and also than the lateral bands; and the tail is brightly spotted throughout,
except along its under surfacc, Length of adult 9 in., of which the tail (from
vent) is 53 in.; fore-limb # in., reaching to the fore-part of the eye; and hind-
limb, 1 in.: distance from fore to hind-limb 23 in. This handsome Scink is com-
mon in the Alpine Punjab. ;

CoLUBER VITTACAUDATUS, nobis, 2. s. Affined to C. Fascronatus, Shaw.
Vertical plate pentagonal, with obtuse posterior apex. A single frenal. Nineteen
rows of scales. Abdominal scute, 220: caudal scutelle, 95 pairs. Ground-colour
olive, paler below: a brvad black streak behind each eye, not continued on to the
neck, and hardly shewing anterior to the eye: rest of head and neck without
markings. ‘Tail short, with four longitudinal black bands on a whitish ground:
anterior to the vent, the upper band on each side becomes much broader, and is
crossed with numerous pale striz, more or less distinct; which, at about the second
posterior fifth of the entire length of the animal, coalesce and unite to form a
lateral pale band, more or less broken and continued furward to the neck: above
and below this irregular pale band, are series of black elongated diamond squares, .
pale-centred excepting those towards the neck; the upper series of these squares
uniting, each with its opposite, leave a series of lengthened oval pale spots along
the middle of the back, continued (from about the third-fifth of the length of the
animal) as an unbroken pale-band to the end of the tail. Lower-parts pale,
mottled with black, resolving into two dark lines upon a pale ground, along the
posterior two-fifths of the entire length. Length of specimen, 19 in. ; of which
tail, 35 in. From the vicinity of Darjiling.

1854.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. TAL

LIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the library since Septem-
ber last.

Presented.

Magnetical and Meteorological Observations made at the Hon’ble East
India Company’s Observatory, Bombay, in the year 1851. Bombay, 1854,
4to.—By THE Rigut Hon’siE THE GovEeRNoR IN CounciL oF BomBay.

Parabole de Venfant Egaré formant le chapetre IV. du Lotus de la
Bonne Loi, Par P. E. Foucaux. Paris, 1854, 8vo.—By THE AUTHOR.

Verhandelingen van het Bataviaasch Genootschap van Kunsten en
Wetenschappen. Deel XXV.—By tue Batavian Soctrerty.

Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie. Deel VI. Aflever-
ing V. and VI.—By THE Same.

Tijdschrift voor Indische Taal,—Land,—en Volkenkunde, Jahrgang
III.—By tue Same.

Anglo-Burmese Hand-Book, or a Guide to a practical knowledge of the
Burmese language, compiled by Dr. A. Chase, Maulmein, 1852, oblong
12mo.—By THE AUTHOR.

Lexicon Geographicum cui titulus est 9 &S0Y} sl. isk ¢ Mel} rol Ly?
laa octavum fasciculum, edidit T. G. J. Juynboil, econ Batavorum
1854.—By tHE Epitor.

Selections from the Records of the Government of the North Western
Provinces, part XV.—By THE GovERNMENT oF THE N. W. P.

Selections from the Records of the Government of India (Home Dept.)
No. V.—By tor GOVERNMENT oF INDIA.

Ditto ditto, Foreign Department, No. I1V.—By tHe Same.

Report on the Revenue Administration of the Districts comprised in
the Hazaribaugh Division or South-West Frontier Agency, for 1851-52.
—By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.

A Short Account of the Ganges Canal.—By Linvut.-Cot. W. E. Barer.

Proceedings of the Royal Society, Vol. VII. No. 5.—By tux Society.

The Upadeshak, No. 94.—By tHE Epiror.

The Bibidhartha Sangraha, No. 30.—By THE Ep1tor.

The Tattwabodhini Patrika, No. 133.—By tue TatrwaBopHini SopHa’.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, 1854.—By THE EpitTors.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 94.—By tur Epiror.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, No. for September, 1854.—By THE
Epitor.

The Citizen for August and September last.—By THz Epitor.

The Doorbeen, a Persian Newspaper, for September, 1854.—By THE
EDITOR.

742 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nos#:

Eachanged.
The Atheneum, for July, 1854.
The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 50.
The Calcutta Review, No. 45.
Purchased.
Journal des Savants, for July, 1854.
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 1 and 2, for July, 1854.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 80.
Chtrnak, 12mo.
Casheenath’s System of Logic, 8vo.
Neelratna’s Bohoodarsan, 8vo.
Rammobhun Roy’s Bengali Grammar, 8vo.
Padanka Duta, 12mo.
Atmatattwa Vidya, 12mo.
Morton’s Proverbs, 8vo.
Hatem Tai, in Bengali, 4to.

Shahnameh, in Bengali, 4to.
Ra’/SENDRALA’L M1ITTRA.

For NovemBer, 1854.

At a meeting of the Asiatic Society held on the Ist inst. at half-
past 8 P. M. |

Siz James Corvite, Kr. President, in the Chair.

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read and con-
firmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From the Imperial Academy of Sciences of Vienna, all the pub-
lications of the Academy (for detail, vide Library report).

2. From the Royal University of Christiania, all the publications
of the University (for detail, vide Library report).

8. From Lt. Col. Baker on the part of RK. M. Stephenson, Esq.
managing director, H. I. Railway, the following specimens of iron
ores, viz. (1) A specimen of coal from Natal, Cape of Good Hope ;
(2) Specimens of iron ore from Nagpoor, with a memorandum by
the Rey. J. Hislop ; (3) Specimens of iron and iron ore from the neigh-
bourhood of Poona, &c. in Nimar, with a sample of the iron manu-
factured therefrom ; (4) Specimens of iron and iron ore from near

1854. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 743

‘Midnapore, with sample of the iron manufactured thereform ; (5)
Specimens of iron ore and crude iron from 20 miles north of Doya
on the More River, Beerbhoom.

4. From Lt.-Col. Baker, a plan of the town and ruins of Raj-
mahal, showing the site of the proposed Railway Terminus at that
station.

5. From C. Grant, Esq. (1) a specimen of coal from Mouk-
meanouth Colliery Pit,in Durham, (2) specimens of Shale with
impressions of ferns, (8) specimens of embedded fresh water mus-
sel, (4) an Ammonite from Whitby and (5) a specimen of iron stone
from Dysart in Fifeshire.

The following gentlemen duly proposed and seconded at the last
meeting were balloted for, and elected ordinary members.

G. H. Bushby, Esq. C. 8. (re-elected).

F. A. Lushington, Esq. C. S. (ditto).

Dr. Boycott, Bombay Medical service.

Lt. N. W. Elphinstone, 4th Regt. N. I.

Lt. H. 8. Bivar, 18th Regt. B. N. I.

The following were named for ballot at the next meeting.

G. G, Morris, Esq. C. S., Purneah, proposed by Mr. Grote, and
seconded by the President.

Capt. G. H. Saxton, 38th M. N. I. proposed by Mr. Samuells and
seconded by Dr. Spilsbury.

Babu Kissory Chand Mittra, Junr. Magistrate, Calcutta, proposed
by Babu Ramgopaul Ghose and seconded by Babu Radanath Sickdar.

Communications were received—

1. From Dr. Réer, enclosing a paper on the Bibliographical
history of the Upanishads.

2. From the Government of the North Western Provinces,
through Mr. Under-Secretary Carmichael, Meteorological Register
kept at the Secretariat Office at Agra, for the month of September
last.

3. From Major A. Cunningham, forwarding a paper entitled
* Coins of Indian Buddhist Satraps with Greek Inscriptions.”’

The following is an extract from Major C.

* When I formerly told you that I thought I could give some informa-
tion on points that would be interesting to your brother, I meant re-

o 2

744 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 7.

garding Alexander the Great himself, and not about his successors. Two
of these points you will find in the present paper ; one about Porus being
a descendant of Jajati and therefore a Pawrava, the other about the
kings being Mores, which. establishes the fact of Chandra Gupta being
contemporaneous with Alexander the Great. I will now add three
points in the Geography ; lst, Shor-kat (the capital of the Pergunnah of
Shor in Akbar’s time) was the ancient Alexandria Soriané ; 2nd, The
Ravi formerly ran past Multan into the Chenab; in fact it completely
encircled the Fort, which agrees with what is recorded by the Greeks of
the metropolis of the Malli—‘ Alexander sailed round it.’ The old bed
is traceable the whole way from Serai Sidhu to Multan ; 3rd, The
Alexandria founded by Leonatus on the borders of Gedrosia was
Alexandria Melané ; now Ras Malan on the sea coast.

“‘T have made some most beautiful discoveries regarding the early wander-
ings of the Solar and Lunar races, which will be rather startling perhaps
at first, but they are nevertheless quite true. Their interest depends on
the intimate connexion between them and the dominant races of the west.
Thus the Thracians and Macedonians were descended from the same stock
asthe Afghans. This is not a conjecture, but a plain fact susceptible of
proof. Suppose we should come upon some people in a distant country
living on the banks of a‘ River Thames’ who called themselves ‘ men of
Kent’ and Kentish men, what would be the inference? The Afghans, as
you are aware, call themselves Pashtun and Pakhtun (Pathun or Pathan)
and they live on the river Indus or Abz-sindh ! Now in Thrace there
was a river called Avwéos, on whose banks live the Biorovios from whom
Bedvvo: of Bothynia acknowledged their descent. Here then we have
both Beitun and Bistwn on the Assinthus River.

“This is one proof out of many. The Thracians and Bithynians
had eities called Wysa, with the worship of Dionysus, as had also the
people of the Kabul river. JI have traced the connecting links of the
chain from the Indus to the Atlantic, and I think that I can establish the
migration of the Solar race through all the countries which they must have
visited. Thus the, Kaspaturos or Kas Pakturas of India re-appears in Kata-
patuka {or Cappadocia) in Karpathos Insula, and in the Karpathee
montes, or modern Krapack. This subject alone will require a single volume.

‘«‘ But it is the religion, and not the Geography, that affords the most in-
teresting illustrations. Thus Alexander’s historians relate that Abbissares
that is the king of Sabissa kept a huge dragon, and that Taxiles kept
another, whose worship was similar to that of Dionysus. Remembering that
Sabazios is a name of Dionysus ; and that Sabas is the name of a snake in

1854.1] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 745

the Alphine dialects of the Punjab, we see the connexion between Diony-
sus with his snakes in baskets and the god Sabazias ; we see also how the
Greek =a8afew was formed as it evidently meant to call out ‘ Shabash,’ so
also «Bos &c. &c. as the priests of Baal called out “O Baal! hear us!” That
snake-worship was formerly dominant in India, we all know, but no one has
yet attempted to trace it. This Iam now doing, but, before writing, I wish
to read all that has been written upon snake-worship by European authors,
not one of those that I have yet read, has even the faintest idea of its true
origin. My illustrations on this subject are most complete, and they most
unexpectedly point out the object of Stonehenge and the other stone cir-
cles of Britain.” ;

The Librarian and the Curator of the Museum of Economic Geo-
logy submitted their usual monthly reports.

Report of the Curator Museum of Economie Geology, November, 1854.

I usually delay reporting upon contributions till I have examined them,
but illness and the number of contributions, with many miscellaneous
duties and calls, and some very long and intricate researches which I have
been following out, have thrown me so much in arrears that I must un-
willingly break through my custom and mention only many contributions
which I could wish to have examined before doing so. |

Geology and Mineralogy.—We have received a box of 45 specimens,
mostly rocks, from the Coromandel Coast, by a Madras ship; but I have no
notice from the donor, nor do I recognise the hand-writing. I have cata-
logued the localities but have not yet examined them.

We have also received from Mr. Blyth a bottle of Petroleum from
Mooltan, also from an unknown donor.

Mr. Oldham’s valuable contribution was exhibited at the October
meeting, and it is described in the following letter by him.

From the Superintendent of the Geological Survey to the Secretary,
Asiatic Society of Bengal.

Dated 13th September, 1854.
_ Srr,—I have the honor to forward herewith, for the Museum of Eco-
nomic Geology some boxes of speeimens both Geological and Palonto-
logical, which will, 1 hope, be found valuable additions to its collections.

They consist principally of a fine collection of fossil plants from the
Rajmahal hills.

Some rock specimens from ditto ditto.

Ditto ditto from Khasi Hills.

Cn
&
un)

746 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Now

Tron ores and iron from ditto ditto.

Tron ore from Birbhoom.

Tin ore and tin from Tenasserim Provinces.

Tron ditto from Tavoy.

Coal from Namdang in Assam.

I have the honor to be, Sir,
Your most obedient servant,
(Signed) THos. OLDHAM.

Mr. W. Theobald, Junior, has obliged us with a number of rock speci-
mens from the Punjab, which are not yet examined, nor has any catalogue
of them been received.

Major Ramsay, resident of Katmandoo has again obliged us by soli-
citing and obtaining from H. E. the Minister Jung Bahadoor some very
handsome specimens of Nepaulite, with its melted ores, some of which
is on the table, and a box of the products of a different mine, which will
be examined and reported on in due time, as they require a careful in-
vestigation.

We have received from Captain W. S. Sherwill of the Revenue Survey
a small Meteorite, of the fall of which, with a number of others, the
following extract of a letter from him, gives an account.

“ By to-day’s Dawk Banghy, I have despatched to your address, and for
presentation to the Asiatic Society’s Museum, a tin case containing a
small Aerolite that fell from the heavens near to the small Military sta-
tion of Segowlee on the Katmandoo road, and 20 miles from the foot of
the outer or lower Himalayas. It was given to me lately when 1 was
at Moteeharee, which is near Segowlee, by Mr. F. A. Glover of the Civil
Service, Joint-Magistrate of Chumparun, who also kindly gave me the
following description of its fall.

‘© «The stone or rather stones, for there were several, (I saw five or six)
fell about mid-day of the 4th March, 1853, no noise accompanied their
fall; nor were they seen falling; a man and a boy who were engaged in
the fields were startled by hearing heavy thumps on the ground caused
by the falling stones, they picked up the stones and brought them to
their village,* from whence they were taken by some of the Irregular
Cavalry Sowars to Segowlee, The adjutant of the corps, Lieut. Mac-
dougall gave me one large stone, and I procured two smaller ones (one of
which I gave you) from the village near which they fell.’

«There seems to be no reasonable doubt but that the stones fell as

* A small village a few miles South of Segowlee.—W. S. S.

1854. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 747

stated, though this certainly rests on native testimony merely ; but in
this case, no object could be gained by falsehood.
“The nearest rock to the spot is 20 miles in a northerly direction as the
crow flies.
; (Signed) « W.S. SHERWILL.”
Patna, 24th November, 1854.

The stone is undoubtedly a Meteorite, but we cannot afford to break
this valuable little specimen to obtain a large fracture ; we can only then,
judging from the small chips taken off, say that it greatly resembles Dr.
Tytler’s Meteorites which also fell with a great number of others near
Allahabad some thirty or forty years ago.

Economic Grouoay.

Our acquisitions here are very numerous and rich, and one of them
indeed probably of immense importance.

Captain Hannay’s iron ores and paper on the history of iron in Assam
have already been before the Society.

The Kumaon iron ores of Lt.-Col. Drummond with his memorandum,
and those from Mr. Stephenson presented through Lt.-Col. Baker have
been already brought forward at a late meeting.

Mr. Taylor of Burdwan has obliged as with some fine specimens of the
iron ores of Burdwan.

Mr. Allen of the N. W. Dawk Company has sent for examination
some supposed copper ore or gossan from the neighbourhood of Simla.
It proves however to be a soft ferruginous shale without any trace of
copper.

I said above that one of our acquisitions in this department is of immense
importance ; and this will be understood when I say that, after some difficul-
ty, I have at length procured through the kindness of Capt. Niblett of the
H. C. Steamer Sesostris, a bag of the Ava coal which we some time ago saw
announced in the newspapers, and that upon examination it proves to bea
first rate Steam coal, equal to some of the best Welsh Steam coals, the
Pont-y-pool and another, which it almost exactly resembles. I have been
also able to ascertain from Major Burney’s Ava specimens in our collection
that the locality of this coal is the Kyendwen River which falls into the Ir-
rawaddy a little above Yandaboo, about 200 miles from our frontier post
Meaday; for a Jet coal from that locality of which also Captain Niblett
has brought us some very inferior specimens, was analysed by Mr. James
Prinsep and of this there are also specimens in Major Burney’s collection

748 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.

but (probably from there being only one specimen of our fine bituminous
looking coal) he has not analysed it; and itis a curious comment on
the importance of the old collections, and those from distant countries,
that at the distance of nearly a quarter of a century they should afford
us not only this information, but also serve to put us on our guard when
we attempt to pronounce on the value of the coal ; for had only our inferior
Jet coal been brought to us, we should have pronounced it as nearly
worthless, which it is as a steam coal. Mr. Prinsep’s jet coal will no
doubt be found in time. Ours is probably a mere surface shale, though
I can detect no organic remains.

The value of a really good steam coal, not only in Ava, but for all our
sea-going steamers, whether public or private, I need not further remark
upon.

H. Pippineron.
. The following additions have been made to the library since the Octo-
ber meeting.

Presented.

Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, ma-
thematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Classe, Band I. Band VI. 5 heft, Band
VII. heft I. Band IX, hefts III. to V. Bands X. and XI. Band XII,
hefts I. @ IV. and a vol. of plates.—By THE IMPERIAL ACADEMY oF
VIENNA.

Ditto ditto, philosophisch-historische Classe. Band I. Band VIT. 1.
and 2 hefts. Band IX. hefts III. @ V. Band X. and XI. and XII. heft
I. to [V.—By tue Same.

Archiv fir Kunde osterreichischer Geschichtsquellen. Band I. @ XII
—By THE Same.

Fontes Rerum Austriacarum, Osterreichische Geschichts-quellen, vols,
I. to VII.—By THE Same.

Die Vegetationsverhaltnisse von Iglau, von Alois Pokory. Wien,
1852, 8vo.— By THE SAME.

Genera et Species Plantarum Fossilium, auctore F. Unger, Vendo-
bonae, 1850, 8vo.—By THR Same.

Versuch einer Geschichte der Pflanzenwelt, von Dr. F. Unger. Wien,
1852, 8vo.— By THE Same.

Systema Helminthum, auctore C. M. Diesing, 2 vols. 8vo.—By THE
SAME.

Monumenta Habesburgica, vol. I.—By tHE Samu.

Erster Bericht iiber die zur Dampfschriffabrt geeigneten Stienkohlen

1854.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 749

England’s. Von Sir Henry de la Beche und Dr. Lyon Plaifair, 8vo.—By
THE SAME.

Das Mosaisch-rabbinische Civilrecht bearbeitet von H. B. Fassel,
vol. I. 8vo.—By THR Same.

Monumenta Linguae Palaeoslovenicae e Codice suprasliensi edidit
F. Miklosich, 1 vol. 8vo.—By tue Same.

Entwurf eines Meteorologischen Beobachtungs systems fiir die dsterret-
chische Monarchie, von Carl Kreil —By THE Same.

Die Grotten und Hoéhlen von Adelsberg, Lueg, Planina und Laas. Von
A. Schmidt, 1 vol. 8vo. with a vol. of plates—By THE Sama.

Deutsche Gedichte des XI. und XII. Jahrhunderts, von J. Diemer.
Wien, 1849, Rl. 8vo.— By THE Same.

Notizenblatt, Beilage zum Archiv fir Kunde Osterreichischerquellen,
for 1851-52-53.—By THe Same.

Die Kechua Sprache, von J. J. V. Tschudi, 2 vols. 8vo.— By THE Samp.

Almanach for 1851-52-53 and 54.—By THE SamE.

Die antiken Gold-und silber monumente des K. K. Miinz und Antiken
Cabinettes in Wien. Beschrieben von J. Arneth, folio 2 vols.—By THE
SAME.

Die Alterthiimer von Hallstatter Salzberg und Dessen Umgebung, von
F. Simony, oblong folio.—By THE Same.

Archeologische Analecten von J. Arneth, Wien, 1851, oblong folio.—
By THE SaMe.

Das Verbriiderungs Buch des stiftes 8. Peter zu Salzburg von Th. G.
‘V. Krajan, Wien, 1852, folio.—By THE Same.

Denkschriften der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften, mathe-
ymatisch-naturwissenschaftliche Classe, vols. 1V. to VII.—By rue Same

Ditto ditto philosophisch-historische Classe, IV.-V. Band.—By THE
SAME.

Intigration der Linearen Differential Gleichungen mit constanen und
veranderlichen co-eflicienten von Dr. J. Petzval, 2 parts, 4to.—By THE
SaMeE.

Tafeln zu dem Portrage; der Polygraphische Apparat der K. K. Hof,
und Staatsdruckerrei zu Wien, 8vo. pamphlet.—By THE Same.

Regesten zur Geschichte der Markgrafen und Herzoge Osterriechs
aus dem House Babenberg, von Andreas von Meiller, 4to.—By THE Samz.

Statistiske Tabeller for Kongeriget Norge, udgivne efter Foranstaltning
af Departementet for det Indre, Ellevte Rakke.—By Tur Royat Unt-
VERSITY OF CHRISTIANIA.

Jury Institutionen af Munch Reder, 2 Bonds, 2 hefte.—By tur Samn,

750 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Nor

Olaf den Helliges Saga und Snorre Sturlasson, Christiania, 1853.—By
THE SAME.

Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne. 5 Nos. for 1853.—By THE
SaME.

Barlaams og Josaphats Saga, Christiania, 1851, 8vo.— By THE Same.

Olaf Tryggveséns Saga ved odd Munk, Christiania, 1853, 8vo.—By
THE SAME.

Det Kongelige Norske Frederiks Universitets Aarsberetning, for 1851,
12mo.—By THE SAME.

Berzeichnik der Verlags und Commissions Artikel von Carl Wilhem
Leske in Darmstadt.—By THE SameE.

Syphilisationsforsog foretagne af W. Boeck, Christiania, 1853, 12mo.—
By THE SAME.

Bidrag til Pectini branchiernes Udviklings Historie af J. Koron og
D.C. Danielsen, Bengen, 2 8vo. pamplets.—By THE Samez.

Beretning om Kongeriget Norges dkonomiske Tilstand i aarene, 1846-50, —
Christiania, 1853, 4to.—By THE SAME,

Norsk Lappisk Ordbog, Af Nils Vebe Stock fleth, Christiania, 1852,
8vo.—By THE SAME.

Strengleikar eda Liodabok af R. Keyser og C. R. Unger, Christiania,
1850, 8vo.—By THE Same.

Om den Spidalske Sygdom Elephantiasis Grecorum af C. W. Boeck,
Christiania, 1842, 8vo.— By THE Same. :

Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie, Deel VII.

Monographie des Guepes Sociales, on de la Tribudes Vespiens, Par
de Saussure, Nos. 1, 3, 4, 6.—By tor AuTHOR.

Ethnology of the Indo-Pacific Islands, by J. R. Logan, 2 parts.x—By
THE AUTHOR.

The Indian Annals of Medical Science, No. III.—By tur Epiror.

Report on the Revenue Administration of the Province of Assam, for
1851-52.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, for October, 1854.—By tHE Epriror.

The Mineral Waters of India, with some hints on spas and sanataria,
By J. McPherson, M. D.—By tur AvuruHor.

Huchanged.
Calcutta Review, No. 45.

Purchased. .
Bhaktitatwasara, 1 vol. 8vo.
Kabiranjan, 1 vol. 12mo.

1854.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 751

Sarvajnyan Munjari, 1 vol. 12mo. |
Golébakawali, 1 vol. 12mo.
Gita Govinda, 1 vol. 8vo.
Ajnan Timiranashaka, 1 vol. 8vo.
Chikitsarnab, 1 vol. 8vo.
Chaitanya Sangita, 1 vol. 8vo.
Uddhabadita, 1 vol. 8vo.
Iblisnameh, 1 vol. 8vo.
Nala Damayanti, 1 vol. 8vo.
Sarabali, 1 vol. 8vo.
Pakarajeswara, | vol. 8vo.
Parasya Itihasa, 1 vol. 8vo.
Ananda Lahari, 1 vol. 8vo.
Kali Bilasa, 1 vol. 8vo.
Purusha Pariksha, 1 vol. 8vo.
_ Batris-singhasan, | vol. 8vo.
Dandi Parba, 1 vol. 8vo.
Romeo and Juliet in Bengali, 1 vol. 12mo.
Kimia Vidya Sara, 1 vol. 12mo.
Saga-ulla, 1 vol. 8vo.
Satya Itihasa Sara, 1 vol. 8vo.
Svadvinsat Bakhyan, 1 vol. 12mo.
~ Adbhuta Ramayana, 1 vol. 12mo.
Sankar Sara, 1 vol. 8vo.
Chahar-Durvesh, 1 vol. 8vo.
1st Nov., 1854. Ra‘ JENDRALA‘L Mirrra.

PPDPPAPLLEL AEA

For Dicrmper, 1854.

The Society met on the 6th instant at half-past 8 P. M.

Str James Contvite, Kr., President, in the Chair.

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read and
- confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Captain T. C. Dalton, Debrughur, Assam, 10 silver
coins of the Patan Sultans of Bengal (vide proceedings for Septem-
ber last).

2. From Babu Radhanath Sikdér, 2 copies of the Masaik Pa-
trika, No. LV.

5 F

752 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. No. 7.

3. From Mons. G. A. Durand, General Secretary to the Imperial
Academy of Sciences at Bordeaux, the Journal of the Society
for 1853-54.

4. From H. Piddington, Esq. copy of an Essay on Agricultural
Science as a branch of Native Education.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last
meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members.

G. G. Morris, Esq. C. S.
Capt. G. A. Saxton, 38th M. N. f.
Babu Kissorychand Mittra.

The Chairman on behalf of the Council gave notice of their
intention, at the next anniversary meeting, to propose the following:
modification of Rule 6.

“Candidates for admission as ordinary members may be proposed
by any ordinary member who has received authority from the candi-
date to propose him, and must be seconded by another ordinary
member. The proposal shall be laid,” &c. (the rest as in the old
rule).

Read letters—

1. From Rev. J. Long, suggesting that the Society should
recommend to the Government the propriety of preserving the ruins:
of Rajmahal from: spoliation.

The following is an extract from Rev. J. Long’s letter:

“The preservation of the most interesting part of the ruins of
Rajmahal which was the capital of Bengal only two centuries ago,
‘the city of one hundred kings’ is a subject deserving the atten-
tion of the Asiatic Society, and in accordance with a despatch which
the Court of Directors sent to this country nine years ago respect-
ing the preservation of antiquarian objects.

“Rajmahal will be an important station of the Railway Company
and as the space for railway works is limited there, it is to be feared:
that hereafter men ignorant of the past history of this country and
looking on the ruins with a Benthamite eye may cast off all that
would interest the love of the past as mere rubbish.

“On the principle that prevention is better than cure, it would
be well if steps could be now taken to save some of these ‘land-
marks on the sea of time.” We have few ruins in the Lower Pro-

1854, | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 753

vinces to point out to the gaze of the tourist or antiquarian, and
these ruins if kept in preservation would be hereafter very interest-
ing to railway travellers and others.”

The Secretary explained that a representation had already been
made to the Lieut.-Governor on the subject by direction of the
Council..

2. From Prof. Anger, Librarian of the German Oriental Society
conveying thanks of the Society for Nos. 43 to 74 of the Bibliotheca
Indica, and No. VII. of 1853 and I. ef 1854 of the Journal.

3. From C. P. Carmichael, Esq. Assistant Secretary to the Go-
vernment of the N. W. Provinces. Meteorological Register kept
at the Secretariat office of the N. W. Provinces for the month of
October, 1854.

4. From H. Piddington, Esq. submitting the following papers,
ViZ. :—

1st. Examination and analysis of a jet coal from the banks of the
Teesta River.

2nd. Ditto ditto, two specimens of coal from Ava.

The Curator of the Geological Department and the Librarian
submitted reports of additions made in their respective Depart-

ments.
: Liprary.

The additions to the library during the past month have been the
following :—

Presented.

Life of Mohammad in Bengali, Calcutta, 1854, 8vo.—By tur Rev,
J. Lone.

Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government, No. X VI.
2 copies.—By THE GovERNMENT OF BENGAL.

Joseph’s Map of the Grand Trunk Road, 3rd Section, Agra to Feroze-
pore.—By THE SAME.

Selections from the Records of Government of the North-Western
Provinces, Part X VI.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF THE N. W. Provincgs.

Range of the Thermometer at Nynee Tal, from Ist January to 31st
December, 1853.— By THE SAME.

Recuel des Actes de l’Academie des Sciences, Belles-lettres et Arts de
Bordeaux, No. 1 for 1851-52 and Nos. 2, 3 and 4 of 1853.—By tHe Aca-
DEMY.

Selections from the Public Correspondence of the Punjab Adminis-
tration, No, 1X. 4 copies.—By THE PunsaB ADMINISTRATION.

5 F 2

754 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Novr.

Report of the Revenue Administration of the Lower Provinces for the
official year 1852-53.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.

Astronomical Observations made at the Hon’ble the Hast India Com-
pany’s Observatory at Madras; for 1848—52.—By tHe Mapras GovERN-
MENT.

Proceedings of the Royal Society, No. 6.—By tHe Soctzry.

Masika Patrika, No. IV. 2 copies.—By tur Epirors,

The Oriental Baptist, No. 95-6.—By THE Epitor.

Upadeshak, Nos. 95-6.—By THE Epitor.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, No 180.—By tHe Eprrors.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, for Nov. 1854.— By tue Eprtor.

The Bibidhartha Safigraha, No. 31.—By tar Eprror.

Purchased.
The Annals and Magazine of Natural History for September, 1854,
Comptes Rendus, Nos. 5 to 10.

Dec. 6th, 1854. Ra’JENDRALA’L Mitra.

PP LLLP LPL LLL LLLP LLLP

Abstract of Meteorological Observations for the month of May, 1853.

Rangoon, 1st June, 1853.

Meteorological Observations kept at Rangoon.

settled, cloudy and frequently wet ;
squalls of wind and rain with light-
ning at sunset and during the night.

J Oo ° mM
5 CoROR= Bee
geersee
E742 1228 3
n ° oO
& Be oes
a = Sees
aa bee ge
BE] gee hg be oe
oo Sept ee fe:
3 oe Be Soe
= A Bak
3 Bao has
E see so 8
geese gF ene
= eB wad
te ‘SUOI}RALIS "SUOIJBALOS
3. |-qo Surps0 88e'L4L 18618 | & . |-qo Suipeo bLL°6P
g = |-oad jo ‘uly E & |-o1d jo "uy
g By om .
Sop | “UMUUIUT | bl Gs z > | 08°6P
=| i
*UINUIIX® J jcwmorem | 888 | | Tmxe@ | 008 Z8 88 | "UNUIXePT 5, = CQ'0E
= “SUOLJBAIOS “SUOIJBA 19S
3, |-qo Surpeo VSL eg | 5 . |-qo Surpao | t9z’6p
Eo |-erd Jo uly 2 © |-aad jo “uly
Ss S
EG | wmoumyy | Gs LL Ba|- CON WLUT PY | 68°6P
a=
a ‘unuaIxe Ay | €8 18 ~WMUXe TY | PT OE
“SUOI}BALOS é “SUOIJBALSS
o . |-q0 Surpeo G64 O&SL'16 | & . |-qo surpoo LIUL'6P
2 2 |-ard jo uly P = |-o1d jo sur
Sal atk
Sep | “UANUILUITAL | GOL 64 Eo “CAMCUTUL TAT | 08°6P
A]
= | twnurxeym | g'e8 GG TOT || | Swmmxem | poo.
> “SUOTJCAIIS “SUOTIJBAIOS
8 . |-qo Supoo | g6s's, ¥16°06| 3 . |-qo Supeo | spe'6p
8 < |-oid jo uy ® < |-aid jo ‘uly
3.8 B83
7, *TUNULUI | GL co, | £4 | ‘wn | Z6'6P
| =
| cunorxem | sis 66. | | ‘ununxem | 60°08
fe “SUOTIJBALOS “SUOLJBAIOS
3, |-qo Surpeo F0L'8L FSB | B . |-GO Sutpoo 184°6P
© 2 j-erd jo ‘wy 2 % |-aad Jo “uly
: a4
; E *UANUIUI fA | CT CL 2 an *UUNULUL TAT | ¥6°6P
Ss
Sa ‘wnonxe py | 18 06 ‘wununxemy | OT'Og
“SUOTJVAIOS *SUOIZBAIOS
“qo Surpa9 PPL'9L OGF'SL “qo sulpa9 c18'6P
= -aid Jo ‘uly a -aad jo “UIT
Soe aes ie
B.2 | como | cr, «tL | 8-2 | conmyy | 16°6P
= a> 1 ee ea a, ae ae Ceti
Ed wanwxe yA | G4. 5. S08.) By | “wnouren | 60°08
oe : : oP
| G 4 | Aes
= Q A=

Field Hospital, Rangoon.

J. Fayrer, M. D. Asst. Surgeon,

(1)

"fys ISAO “p,qRos taung |} , "1119 USI] M9 e wat) . : MQ *S Yn hoaay ast Moy RIT) Ri a A “SU Sursta pawns aqSIT Moy @ esq) | uot

— | eel Ee

*14e138 “UANd) oid | £L°6z
011d J°M| 82°62
031d ov1IG | 68°62

"TTMUND teeta ee OG
og oI ,

‘urey “e196 ] IT MAN’ M | 81°62
0731q 031d | $8°6z

"Tye.148 “UND old | Fe8°6%

sumo] °° |ITAA'S "AA | 998°6

*pyeos Moy V oid | ¥8°6¢

"IynwND eeee Z8°67
*198.198-O.119/"IT MN’ M 64°62
“TpuUINs OIC, | 7G L°6%
og o1y1q | 02°62

UTR yy 14e1YS oid | 14°6z

esee ould ele
wavate “TM ON | PL'6%

“Azeyq mung "a Aq "S| 1°62
“TLS od | £162

to Se eS nnn a an re

‘eggy ‘ung #51 |
‘ecey ‘hopr fo ypuou ay2 sof suowwasasqgQ joorbojowoajayy

‘yoohuvy

L28°6% |F 16°06 9968 8L

G86 198) G°969z |8 £3

[82°66 [Paz"F8 |FoL°BL| °°

———

01g oI | 08°62) zg 0g |¢0°
Sts ase aie = lort

ong oid | S8-6¢, ¢g jess | °°

TNUNd-"17) ojIq | 08°62) c*Fg [G08 | 90°
"48-TjnuIND oyIq | 08-64} [8 6L |S8°0
THeUS | I'M 'S | 28°6z] 08 6£ |¢S0'°0
oWIG oyId | 88°6z| ¢g 0s |¢0°0
OIG OIG | G8'6Z) Seg T8 | 90°0

oI oWIg | 28°62) 98 13 | pe

oud ond | £8°6Z) orcg hs a ee 5

‘TInwWND | “AA *S ‘AA [26863] cg 08 =

onid ‘ond | 18°62|c¢'98 6L *
“ITnuND ‘oid | S2°6zlce'1g 64 |90°0
O1Id | WM 'N |} GL°6c] Lf 9L |0L*I
“TVRIYS “TCH ON 94°6¢| cs Gtr ae |
seca. Medes ae ae - logy

“3S 0791 ou1q | LL°6G) FE 64 =f

“TD old | 9L°6z/ G's 64 ce

OVW OIG | 8L°6z| cg |S'64 “ae

ong Od | B8£°6z| SB {| S°LZ as

“ea | CUMS | «¥8°6z| GSEs 64 i
‘To 3 Apo "31°S | F8'6z| 28 gL | 620
“IVT | “ST MAS | P8°6%! )=—OF8 LE \8S-0

| oud | F8'6ziG°cs | S'gs re

OWE OIG | 06°62} G°L8 8L a

§ 01g | F8°6z| G8 gf 3

‘Tau | IPM SM | £862; £8 LL he

“1831 (-) “F°M “S | G28°6z/ 9°68 | 9°8L ue

ft /J°M'S "MM |F98'6z] 88 64 1.

071d “I. OFFI | «~G8'6Z! «O06 64 -

+ FAS M | 08°62 G°68 =| S'8Z

“pal
aS jo Sees 5 = id | ea e
joes pue 9010, Oe rccear cr el
Bed J9j9W OULU T,
WV 6G

“48-0119
*4S-1[NUUND
oud
"WUNI-1AA
od
od
od
"748-1119
ond
pay

me ito) f@)
PE)
"4s-"UIND

"IBID

*LLIIO *4°T
"ASSO
oud
01d
ouIG
oud
*1eI1D

“AAS
jo yoodsy

C18°66| SF'SL |FaL°9Z

OSP'VE8IG’ EGES |G Bas

‘ITA'S'M |. F463) gf LL
TMS | 886%) G4e | ¢°9L
oid | 64°6%; 6% LL
oid | 92°62) 62 ia
oWId PL°6% We gL
oid | 8L°6G| ey LL
IT M'S'M | G8°6%) ogy LL
oid | 18°6¢\ c’Qg 6L
OWN | VG8°6S| G'Gs ey
stems | T86zlorgs | Bf
o#Iq |884°6%) og |e'gl
onia | 02°62] of | oR!
Oud | 69°64) Gos Gy
“T°'M 'N | IZ°6Z] Gy |o FL
a
iis leig Li-6z| c-08 o
stares Sh62l 6£ |e-9L
ere eL-6z| GL a
‘MM "A'S | 62°62) Bs 92
"M ‘SM | 84°62) 08 ,
ree 1862! ¢*7 ay
apes LL6c\¢ #L re
24 LL°6¢| 84 |¢'¢s
oid | £zogloe | 92
“ue | 84°6%) 64 |o°Ss
oud | ¢4°6%) 62 9
ond | 62°08) ¢'8Z 9!
Od | 08°6z) o°6L LL
omiq | 84762] 08 | 8
IT AMN'M | &2°6z} «62 LL
“pul S ; é
jo : ae eS Arq | “49.
BUS err a "19 9ULO MATa |
‘adSTUNQAS

“uBayAL

“TROT,

1g
0€
66
86
LG
96
cZ
VG
6G
6G
1Z
02
61
8
LI
oT
cl

aN HIN ONO

‘ayeqd

(Z)

PLL'66| 8618 { 8E°L4 pa nas 19262, €8 PSL ae tea PTL OOOeL Lo OF
6E'FFL| E00 |G PEGI ce as ¢3°49d| LPL L169 4 “se 19SE'C08|S°09FZ |S OFS
( 4 *Ie9sTO oud | 8Z° LL 9L es si ie = ay mal aae 6) 03310| 22°66) 62. LL
z ond onId | 92° 6L |o°Lh = 3 me ae to oud O711G| 02°62) 64 LL
OIG oud | 08° 18 6L ee: es BN a. ce ONG OWN) 6L°63/ G°E8 64
n ONG oid | 08° 68 08 he ec =" ~ “Tawny “IT “AA “S|$0L'62| 8 6L
| a “TOMNI LAL) old | sZ’ |o'6L LL “Tum! “TAS 9f 68 6f = “as “PLL ger ce. |S SZ
“Heays-ynmay) | IMA TS | 94" |G LL | acs Ba ae se <3 “a = a 89°62| 9°62 LL
eae COG) ‘IL °S| 94°62) 18 |G°LL
n ee mec = ri aa “TAMIA NM | 06° LL GZ NeS; “IT"AA S| 08°62) 68 ¢8
| 2 *IRITO oid | gg | S62 SL T ied je ae "* [Splo "ued sie NY i ee
s *1yW.14S-T1A1D) oId | ¢g° |S°%Z8 62 od he na og oy OWI) 82°62) S'€6 18
Jb "1]8.19S-1]uwND oid | ¢8° 16°38 |S°8Z o aE Ee a a ee aT] 07310 |992°63| £6 €8
b IQRS-IaI, | “OT AN S| 18° €8 08 = a ie ie a “9S- TLIC) "M ‘S| 32°62/S°16 | 9°38
in | d 0771, oyId | G2’ | 4°68 64 oe - ie = °° Sppo ‘ued "a Aq *s| 29°62] 26 08
s 0 OIG ouu1q | 69° LL cf | 4s ‘wn) oid | £8° |S°I8 8f “yawn! =a “MA S| «F9 62] 6°08 LL
p | u 1809 IT MAN | TZ? Of GZ 38S] “ITAA CN | 29° QL GL oe aad F9°66,/G°SL | SPL
Hq wu yung | Frm 'S | Ze’ | SZ [ere | “MMmND! atm ‘s | g9° | 06 | ¢8 ou omg) -- | “
ae} i] “17e.14S8-TpnoIN A ae 9," 88 68 a if a sae as omy OWI) 9°62) L6 | S's
os “Taman “MH “S| 2962)9°66 |S°E8
y "IVIID oid | Fs° £8 08 =a ee se >. hs 071d 03310| 9F9°62/ 9°26 | S18
| ¢ "Hearys TuMny “3t°S: | PE S68 - 1G 22 wa $5 TZ’ ¢8 aie ONG) “F°H“S “S| 12°63) S°6 08
2 “1801 | “ST “AN S| Ze’ ci ces L ty os = = mE Od 3T- MN “M] £2°63! S°26 BL
y “ured 29°69] ‘sbg JOS) | ee SG 382 cf “TnuNy oid | ¢s° TS |.¢°¢L O71 |"31 “AA AQ “S| 12°62/9°26 | S°6L
6 “OWI ond | #9" cL TZ |urerg’sbg oid | f° |S°98 |¢ 18 od oid! 18°6z|¢°96 | 8
"071. ond | 33° G8 |G'64 ‘WmmaD) “FM'S | 84°6z) 48 08 071d 0331) 89°62|/¢°88 | 9°08
St "Ieajg | “IT°M 'S | gs" 98 LL x oe a — Ms “Tnwny) 0331q|994°6z] OOT | 64
a eecee oe gf" C'Gg cys ee ee es ee ee ‘wna *tbs *S0j aN ‘Ss ZL°6Z LOL G97
Pp eo ne ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee Ch) ose er ee ee ee oe
2 cece ee ee ee ee eo ee eo O9 ee 011g *M. *S FL°6C che (foi b SL
q "Apvays awa | MN “MM | 62" | 98 | Ss ch ae _ e “s o131q | 'Apeoys Ais} 64°62] O0T | 08
Lv ‘ea | JIMS | 89°62) &8 LL on ze Sy ee 2. ‘WnwnD) §="IT AA “S| 84°60; S°10T | 64
- Semen dete eee ee
: ‘PUI | og ; ; ‘PUIM =| : f ‘ ‘PITAL |) Bs: | ccyeeelete
*syrBMoyy jo ue gO Wonoelp) & = Arq | “3° jo ai jo uorjoonp| & = Aq | “PA jo ae jo uonoaitp| & & pe
| pue so10g | = P |-yojau0maoq], pue so10g | © P |-arajyamowmaony, pue sotog | © P |-royamomsayy,
‘W ‘dG *“LASNOG "Wd €
(panwiuog)—eggt ‘hazy fo yzuow ay2 sof sysmuary qoorbojosoagarye (g)

(4) Meteorological Observations.

Meteorological Remarks for the month of May, 18538.

Cool fresh air from W. N. W.

Lt. fleecy clouds.

Cool fresh air.

Cool fresh light, almost calm.

Cool breeze.

Sky free from clouds.

Strong breeze.

Scattered cumuli.

Wind variable.

No rain to-day.

Light breeze.

Close and sultry.

1.8 Fell last night during above 1 hour and a half.
Heavy rain. Rain just ceased fallen for 4 hours.
Rain just ceased, fair.

Dense clouds. Fair and less clouds.

Fine but close. Close and sultry scattered cumuli.
Very sultry, fine breeze, cumuli and light air.
Hazy, scattered cumuli.

Ditto.

Dense clouds—rain.

Fine morning, light air.

Heavy rain after mid-night, rain.

Fine breez.

VES SIKeyawos Fra’ re aqyeaoon

The weather this month has been unsettled, cloudy and frequently
wet.

Squalls of wind and rain with lightning at sunset and during the
nights.

Prevailing winds in the early part of the month in the morning
W.N. W.S. W. and W. 8. W. in the afternoons. Latterly pre-
vailing throughout the 24 hours in the S. W.

Up to sunrise of 1st June .04 inches of rain have fallen.

The Barometer is by J. Newman 122, Regent St. London.

Cap. action + .046.

Capacities 1-58.

Temp. 32° Farh.

Neut. point 29532.

Height of Mercury from the ground six feet.

Abstract of Meteorological Observations for the month of June, 1858.

Rangoon, 9th July, 1853.

Remarks.

Thermometer | Thermometer | Thermometer | Thermometer

Thermometer

Noon. 3 P.M. Sunset,

9 A.M.

Sunrise.

Meteorological Observations kept at Rangoon.

15.01

cloudy weather with fresh
breezes and frequent rain.
inches fell on 26 days.
The heaviest falls were on the 3d, 7th,
15th, 24th, and 30th of the month.

Ss. W.

Prevailing winds this month South and

"SUOI}LAJaS
“qo Sutpao oE6'L4
-a1d Jo ‘uly
“WINULUT YAY | G'GZ
‘unWwIxeyy | C62
*SUOI}VAIOS
“qo Suipoo | Gat Ls
-a.1d Jo ‘uly
*UINULLUI TAL | Gf
‘uaNnMUIxe Ay | gs
*SUOI}LALOS
-qo SuIpeo ¥2'6L
-oid jo ‘uly
*MANUILUI TAT | e cs
"UN UUIX TAL | €8
*SUOTJBALQS
“qo suIpaa | 6198°64
-aid jo “uly
PUTO | 9f
“mNnWIxe AL | CG’TS8
*SUOI} BAIS
“qo Sulpao gc9'ss
-a1d Jo ‘UIT
*CUNUIUIIY | cL
‘TUNUUIXe PL | 28
"SUOI}JVALIS
“qo Surpao £9694
-aid Jo “uly
*UANUULUT TAL | a 2
"mUNWIXe IA, | 18

Bulbs.

POLE'E8

GL
68

698°08

8L6'8L

gs
68

E
A

Barometer Barometer

Barometer

=
mu
a

Sunset.

3),

es
io)
o

9 A.M.

Sunrise.

“SUOIJBAIOS
“qo Surpa9 6FL°6S
-91d Jo "aly,
“ANUATOL IA, | 6°62
"WNUUIXBTT | 186%
“SUOI}BAIOS
“qo Sutpao | ¢404°6%
-aid jo uly

“TAN ULUT Ay | 19°62

‘wunwixe py | F8°6%
*SUOIJBALOS
“qo Surpao CIL'62
-aid Jo ‘uly
“CAN WIUTTAL | 19°62
‘unouxem | — 18°6S
*SUOI}BAIIS
“qo sulpao 921°62
-oid Jo ‘uly
“UN UOLUT FAT | +9'6%
‘unuixe nl | F18°6S
*SUOLJBALOS
“GO sulpao 164°62
-a1d Jo *uly
“DAN UALUL TAL | 99°62
‘unuuxeyy | 68°6S
"SUOIJBALOS
“qo Sulpao 87L'6%
-oid jo ‘UIT

om OPT | 19°62

“UINWIXB], | C862

°
A

instru-
ment.

o~
Cn
VS

Field Hospital, Rangoon.

J. Fayrer, M. D. Asst. Surgeon,

*SMOIJBAIOSQO ONT y

bod *e** 19zL°6% | POLE E8/6198'°6L raainas “s"" 116L°6Z|Z98'08 |SG9'8Z |FSO'0G| °°°° "8" 18hL°6S |SL0°8L |€96'9ZL | “uRoTy
ainies vers 1609 ZOBITS°ZS j9C'1z ncaa eee’ 16698 |G FES |18°cs |TO'ST. Bs “= ** 1€6°SES8 |S'ELLZ |8LZ61 *[®0T,
oid! “sa ‘Ss | 44°6219 28 | 08 Talia aT Me Loe OF |oGre | Zot | ws re oh bee Bs cl | -og
0331q es ee ee ee ee ecee eevee ee ce ee FS'0 "48 ‘und eeoe 19°62 ¢g’cs CP 62
*198.19S ie ds wae *TJC14S ne PL°60|G'08 |o°LZ O1'0 ebay ty ais: 02°62; 84 \G'GcZ 86
eecee eree 91°6Z 28 gL Be Rite) eoeve 816% Li cL 0S'0 eees “1° AA °S LL°62 OL GL jag
*1nuIND pias €L°6%| 8 8L 01d ie at $L°66| 9°18 Bf 00°0 x 9%
Rie “++ | go-gz| €8 | gz "ynuND) “MN “AM! 2°63] 18 | Ze | sO | “HmmMD) -aT‘Ms! 69°62] 22 | cz | ez
oe ee ees | bale ee | OL na pe ee 08 | Mar art i ees" = Me Se 6c SOMA) pk) FZ
eeee eeee 81°62 T8 08 : wees eee 18°6z 18 64 06° eooe eeoe 91°62 6L Sf &Z
eevee @eeoee 18°62 C8 18 eeee ee ee Z83'6z Z8 62 00° eooe e@ees 82°6% ow A GL raed
oe Snagit * tga SE cone 2" | ye'Go|. Sel 1. eM | ee" rede ey eee lee oes eat ee oe yea fee
ee ce. "31 0191 | ZB 6G 18 C‘08 “1Tnuan pa 88°6% 62 Cue cr “UleY “ITM S| 68°62 9Z cl 0G
"1e1ys "wUND) —*3, 0931 | €8°6S| FB | 16s "1yRAIS aoa | -Opoe le 6 Owe sel oe oe 1) Fe Ge 8k. wecoy 61
o991q| ‘303 "MA “S |FT8'6%|S'F8 | s'0g ‘TIumng) “Apeayg] O8'6z|S"08 | 8s | O& | *38-ONID) aTa Ss] gLezicres |ozz | sL
"198.19S oe ere oe | 4°68. | 6°67 "R14 eh BA OG) 6E By 40 vo a ee 84°60} 8L LL LT
@eee @eeee 68°66 G*G8 C08 eevee @eee €8'6% ZB 64 09° ev ee eeee 84°62 08 G'sL OL
FUN) 4, WS EL 6s! 88 -1Gig. | ~ <*:: eet | 78°65 Ie 8 08h | 201 "1YPIIS a etl er Ge SOG 8h e'| on
eoee e@cee 61°66 o8 08 evree e@eone F383 62% 18 gf 00° ‘Iynung ee ee 81°6Z ee ee FL
sees csv eee 8°Ce 16°08 pms eho GR OS IGG oO 1 aoG: “Hes! “ITAA S| 18°63) LL LL | &t
“1We1Ys "WND| “37 0931IG | 86%] SB {Gig |"HeA4s-oamg Pele 98°6z| ¢8 68 00° "AzeH| *wuNnD-O.11D| €8°6z| £8 18 GL
"yamng|'<pys "Mw “sg | 42°62) 9°68 18 “THN Ese 6£°62| 28 |ST co rhe "wTeD) 92 62) S08 08 Il
es ce ercee 8EL°GU cs 18 eoee eeece 8/°6% ¢°Z8 08 Ol’ ‘Apno[y eevee oL°6Z 08 C'g/ OL
eecee esee 81°6¢ v8 Is ee ee eee 08°62 08 64 ce" er ee eeee ee ee ee 6
oes sse- | eggs! ¢8 | 18 “"e* TEMS *ANlPss'6z | 08 (S'6Z | O80 | °°" es ey ecloeme ny Be |g
*1VB14S Be er OG le oe LL “IVBIS] “MN “M] 82°62} 08 8f 96 0 fees ee @1°66| S°8L LL L
er sees | go-gz! eg fe-ig ers coe tiGSO.Gg lots gL +60 od “HeI4S} €9°62) G8 LL 2
"138138 “MNY)) “FT "MS | £9°64/ 8 64 |"4ea4s ‘wng/3, “MA Aq’s} 89°62] C8 18 Co'0 | ITM ‘S/HRYs'wNnDO] 19°6Z| S08 64 ¢
“TyAMN,) as 9°62; 98 |¢°6! a ee 99 62] 64 LL cc'0 sree PHBAzS-O1T! 09°62) LL , SOL F
pees errs > liggres | e= (oe ap SRI ec Ete. | OW er Ort ocr ts Trt" | 49°68) £2 (GOL | &
"198198 Aee* (9G/°63|° 09 6! nies "**- 1908°6z| zg oe |-eeo le rs ere oribr| On| SL. 1 fs
“ITNUND) “IT “A *S |F08'6S | S°08 6Z |"WeNs sun) “ITM ‘S/8F8'6S) €8 {S08 | O80 | IT “AN ‘S|HVeI3s-o1IQ! 18°6Z| BZ LL I
“pul BS. . “PUIM |oe Sl’, ; *purlA\ Sal.
AIS jo aes = = a a ae AS jo uorjoaup| & = e A, | OK = AIS jo eee e =. = ea] Ae —
jo yoodsy ag Ne jo yoodsy a a 5 (jo joodsy so Sh 6 |
pue 99.10, "19j9WOUMAI, pue vd10i, ‘aojoWOTIEYT, | pure 90107 a ‘aoyauMOWIey],
"NOON . SKY. 6 mx _ “SISIUNAS
"ecg ‘Ane ys, ‘uoobuny :
(9) "SS8T ‘oun fo yzuou ay2 “of suorzmasasgg yworhojosoajary
; Sah s Bote AO. * eee ere

— ~ owe .

ecee oe e@ecee eeoe 672°6% CEOS’ EL of6' LL eeee ete oe eevee C1L°6G OF'28 *C'62
eeeceoe eeee eevee LP°re9 “OrLI C’rIZi ee tata pe €8'sitI O¢d§ C’S0¢ oo eS 18t' FL C°190¢ ‘TS6L
; Ried (0) “mye | £166) 08 8L “48 ED) wees 00 O6/- Te ake neta oe 1°60) €8 64
5 esee eevee FL°6% Ly OWA eevee er ee ene. ee oe e@eee eeee 89'6% GL, C’cZ
aha AOS ‘ers ate 69°62 LL Grey ecoe ecee ee ee ee "198149 e@evce 49°66 6L gL
, * eeoe eeoe CC) ee ee "Immun e ° e .
‘owiq) = "WeaIS Me (ehh bel Seee |. Oh eke eae G we (ap pe hea Ste Gel ease =| 108
“OouNG on ee - ms < eecee eocee ee ee ee eccee @eees ee ee ee
°073'1G se) IAS M 61°66 ¢°08 S [8 boron aece ee ec ee ecce eeee ee ee ee
°04I ee Eo ea ae Se Sreuere At fatal ee eeen e@ees ee ee ee
Brea pe hOGA LE 3 OL lara.” :
tipae cove eece 8/'°6S 6L SL eee ele pan one. ms = oWIG 071d QL 62 64 LL
Ce oy Solera oe oleeee sig ee ale, rr re ori oma] 18°62] 18 | BZ
area He198} "TAN “S| 18°62] T8 | 6£
: “aT AN? . 5 aise: $5.9 mS es Eh: “HRW se SP a S87 Gols C6 9L
ee ee fe. ede) || S|,
ee oie euirie a a es Ss un ap he | OL ECl ze | ee eS AE AN NAA) Th681 STS | S22
“Arqqns atSy ‘Uer FST eee econ ° 28 64 , erx es 9 | ae S ee ee ee J) "41 “M °S €1°6S 88 c’08
-xajsof JaMoYs 4YSIY : : ae 68°66 37 Sei seas ae o's oe oG| “IM NI zZ-6zlG'te | ¢'ez
ee ee ee a nt |. 2 | eee es
JaMOYS UOOUAIe ‘OUT eae : ae Ae A ae g sas Pita 8/°6Z| #3 eg
*sidde] *Apnojo—aeg] 9 “19819$) “FT MN 08°6¢ g Lh $ Lh Me M x : Pe Oe ee 3h "1WRI45 esise 92°6Z| 68 08
*I9MOYS JUST ae mo ; : sae pa as aie ae S60 cece 69°6z| «8 Z8
*033Ip ‘kup A ecce ee ee i 66 i oe eocee e@coce eo ee ee ea ‘Apeays oy G | 81°63 cg 18
*A1q[Ns ‘spnojo ssuaq ee ees LL 66 ape eae ae ras a - -* | mung, 3pomiq] e762! 1g |¢6Z
‘uyea ys] pice Oe SE ny Ae ee fee aie os Go ae eng sche. [eepeeelate al ge
es ectee eece ee: C08 C'6/ ec oe eevee ee ee ee sc Se “3 073 $9'66/ 9°82 [Ald
‘epunty pue uy) °° ee 26 a Soa ate Pars ie ca ae "ees |kpeaqs ays] zo°gz| eg |¢ 62
-0q £1940 He Oe ene ued] aoa. eee os a so Wah a Ae wie igo ass 16°6Z| 98 18
“NW ‘d Z 42 uv. ; ZeH wea : ; ¥ . A A ’ @e ee eeeve 19°62 C18 6L
‘zea ysnf upea‘<pnoyg| “HAIN "TT [889°63) 82 aut 3S sean] “ITAL 'S | 19°63) 84 Gh a en ee one He
Bee sid: art S| wees aes aes Ft aie eae | Stach me ung) <7, AN gl “eesee| GeTe> | S762
“Appoyng‘surmomaurg) “Apnojp] “31M “S | 18°62] 08 esis
: tha ; PUM joe el
“AIS ry) Fated we S| Aig | mM | ‘44g jo pe maeih ae = Aq | "M 0 a JO uorsestp| & 3. oe
ae 0e1Ip| = 3. aes 3 eee
“sylemey jo aaatre 9010, es) 19790 WAIT I, jo yoodsy pue ao10g |" = © |-soyauoms9q], : V] pue hig ‘JojaMOWMIIyT,
‘W ‘d 6 ‘LUSNAG "NW 'd ¢

(4)

pee — <p ne oe

(‘panunyuog)—Ecel ‘aun fo yzwow ay2 wof suoruasasgQ worbojosoazayy

ne ep cing
GLOL’6G] O08 |SCT°LZ

(8) Meteorological Observations.

Meteorological Remarks for the month of June, 1853.

Prevailing winds this month South and 8. W. cloudy weather
with fresh breezes and frequent rain 15.01 inches having fallen in

26 days.
The heaviest falls on the 3d, 7th, 15th, 24th, and 31st of the

month.

Meteorological Observations. (9)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of December, 1853.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Sey de) 6
e a = Range of the Barometer. a 2 Range of the Tem-
ass ) perature.
OD SO Fy mle
zee E:
Date, a o
ea2 | Max Min Dif. | 4 | Max.| Min. | Dift.
= =
Inches. Inches. Inches. Inches. o o o 0
1 29.968 30.041 29.906 0.135 69.3 | 80.2 | 57.3 | 22.9
2 .985 .064 .942 3122 68.9 | 78.8 | 57.0 | 21.8
3 30.022 .103 973 .130 69.2 | 78.3 | 58.0 | 20.3
4. Sunday
5 29.958 027 .894 133 67.) 78:2) 155.5 | 99.7
6 952 .040 .876 .164 67.3 | 79.0 | 54.8 | 24.2
7 .966 -043 913 130 67.0 | 78.6 | 58.5 | 20.1
8 981 057 -905 152 66.4 | 77.0 | 54.0 | 23.0
9 975 .043 913 .130 64.4 | 74.7 | 51.4 | 23.3
10 30.003 081 .928 sb3 65.9 | 76.0.) 51 24.3
11 Sunday.
12 .010 .090 947 143 68.3 | 78.4 | 56.5 | 21.9
13 .004 .089 .947 .142 68.1 | 78.5 | 56.0] 22.5
14 019 .107 957 .150 68.6 | 79.0 | 56.6 | 22,4
15 .025 as 975 .138 68.3 | 79.0 | 55.6 | 23.4
16 .020 091 .965 ,126 68.4 | 78.9 | 56.0 | 22.9
i7 .037 eid 973 .140 68.0 | 79.0 | 55.8 | 23.2
18 Sunday.
19 29.993 .085 .930 LSS 65.4 | 76.4 | 53.0 | 23.4
20 987 .066 .926 -140 64.5 | 77.0 | 51.0 | 26.0
24 | .992 069 .930 139 64.2 | 76.0 | 50.9 | 25.1
22 30.053 -126 .985 141 65.0 | 76-7 | 509 | 25.8
Zo .071 2158 30.008 150 Gosa | 77-0) 153.9) | 23.7
24 .022 114 29.943 o LAL 66.1, | 76-2 |. 53.8 | 22.4
25 Sunday.
26 .058 .130 ‘ 995 aloo 67.5 | 78.0 | 56.0 | *22.0
27h .126 .195 30.075 .120 66.9 | 78.8 | 53.8 | 25.0
28 .102 .188 -025 .163 67.6 | 78.3 | 455.5 | 122.8
29 .062 .150 .000 -150 67.4 | 77.2 | 56.3 | -20.9
30 .039 .116 29.997 119 66-1 | 76:2 | 55.3 | -20.9
31 -048 0135 996. | 139 65a |17 7-4, Oz) | 125.0

(10) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of December, 1853—(Continued.)

= . B r) =e og = 8
3 Sidhe hi 2 a Ae 2
= EM o = SSS) = 5 a ase
2 ) 5 ia mH 6 at o| #23
: Bd E heom lew shake || ae ees
Date. R 2 a bs = Ss 5 || Seeeen wens.
BH S 2 os 0s eas (be. S ‘a
cB) 2 2 ge} = — fe oS ogo & BLS."
=o = 2 Es re; BS = 5 BS Se irs = 2
= 5 oa a 5 Sl = cs? |Seoa ees
i) oS) 2 S)
oA Pe 5 Pay oF o.2 |S ae oss
= ia O A a = < =
fy) ) 0 0 Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr.
1 61.6 Lit 56.4 | 12.9 0.464 5.10 2.73 | 0.651
2 61.9 7.0 57-3 | 11.6 0.477 5.26 2.48 .680
3 62.9 6.3 08.9 | 10.3 0.504 5.96 2.25 412
4 Sunday
5 61.7 6.0 578 9.9 0.486 5.37 2.09 120
6 60.8 6.5 56.4 | 10.9 0.463 pile 2.25 .695
7 59.9 Zl 54.8 | 12.2 0.440 4.86 2.44 .666
8 59.2 7.2 54.0 | 12.4 0.427 4.74 2.43 .661
9 57.9 6.3 53.0 | 11.4 0.414 4.61 2.13 .684
10 60.2 5.7 56.3 9.6 0.462 5.13 1.93 127
V1 Sunday
12 63.1 Tee 59.9 8.4 0.521 5.76 1.84 758
13 63.3 4.8 60.4 7.7 0.529 5.85 1.70 779
14 63.1 5.5 59.7 8.9 0.517 5.72 1.95 | ,.746
15 62.7 5.6 59.1 O52 0.508 5.61 199 138
16 62.5 5.9 58.7 9.7 | 0.501 | 5.53 2.09 | .726
17 60.9 7.1 56.0 | 12.0 0.458 5.06 2.47 672
18 Sunday
19 58.1 7.3 52.6 | 12:8 0.408 4,53 2.42 .652
20 57.4 (i 52.0 | 12.5 0.399 4.44 ae 657
21 56.9 BS ONG2 Wt) 13.0 0.389 4,33 2.36 647
22 58.2 6.8 5361 11.9 0.415 4.62 2.25 672
23 60.3 6.0 56.2 | 10.1 0.460 5.11 2.04 15
24 60.3 5.8 56.3 9.8 0.462 5.13 U.97 23
25 Sunday
26 61.2 6.3 56.9 | 10.6 0.472 5.20 2.22 701
27 60.8 6.1 56.6 | 10.3 0.467 5.17 2.11 710
28 61.6 6.0 57.7 oh, 0.484 5.35 2.09 719
29 60 8 6.6 5613s || Vi 0.462 5.11 2.28 691
30 59.3 6.8 54.4 | 11.7 0.434 4,80 2.30 .676
31 58.3 7.0 53.0. | 12.3 0,414 4.60 2.33 .664

Meteorological Observations. (11)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of December, 1853—(Continued.)

Sa
‘e.g
das
Aa; a”
0
1} 94.0
2); 94.5
3} 94.0
4| Sunday
5} 93.5
6; 92.0
4-98.85
8} 86.0
9 91-0
10; 96.2
11| Sunday
12} 95.9
13} 93.6
14; 98.0
15} 89.8
16; 97.0
17; 90.0
18| Sunday
19} 89.6
20) 88.0
21; 92.0
22) 98.6
2a salve
24] wen
25| Sunday
26 eo ee
Py) eeee
28 e
2 pa.
30) .
2 eae

Prevailing direction
of the Wind.

Calm or N, W.

N. N. W. or N. W.
N. W.

Ditto.

Calm or N. W.

N. or N. W.

N. W.

Calm or W. or N,
N. W. or N.

N. or N. W.
Ditto.

N,. W.

Calm or N, W.orN.
W.or N. W.
N., W. or W. or calm.
N. W. or W.

Calm or N. W.
Ditto.

Symbols, .. 2.0

General aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless.
Ditto.
Ditto.

Cloudless.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto,
Cloudy till 6 a. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Ditto.

Cloudless till 4 A. M. scattered —-i till
10 a. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless,

Cloudless.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.

Cloudless till 6 A. M. seattered “i or i
till 6 p. m. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 6 a. M. scattered “i till

5 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 7 a. M. scattered \i till
5 p. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Ditto.

Ni Cirri.

1 Cumuli.
mi Cumulo-strati,

VW i Nimbi.
— i Strati.,
( “i Cirro-cumuli.

4
| \ 1 Cirro-strati.

(12) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of January, 1854.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

c8 as Range of the Barometer = = |Range of the Tempera-
San during the day. FAS | ture during the day.
of SF mS
>) me 6 -~ 0 {

1 Sunday.

2 30.019 30.106 29.977 0.129 65.0 | 77.2.1 55.6) 21.6

3 29.998 .074 -945 129 66.6.| 77.7 | S85) 19.2

4 .988 052 934 -118 07:7 "|" 78.0 |) GO. ae 7.7

5 30.049 141 30-004 137 67.6 | 77-8 | 59.6 | 18.2

6 .058 -143 29.988 °155 68.5 | 79-9 | 60.2 | 19.7

7 034 118 -967 151 68-7 | 80.0 | 60.0 | 20.0

8 Sunday.

9 051 | 126 994 abs? 67.8 | 78.2 | 59.2 | 19.0
10 -100 0177 30.047 -130 65.8 | 76.4 | 57.0 | 19.4
11 078 178 -017 -161 64.7 | 76.6 | 54.2 | 22.4
12 031 -108 29.957 -151 64.0 | 75.8 | 55.0 | 20.8
13 052 103 -998 -105 65.67] 77-4 |" 55.4aeee 2.0
14 -080 -170 30-035 °135 66.9 | 78.7 | 57.4 | 21.3
15 Sunday.

16 -038 0119 29.985 0134 66.6! 78.4 |° 56.5 [7921-9
17 2025 -112 -9605 147 65.8 | 77.7 | 5o.e We2tee
18 -000 -078 934 144 64.8 | 77.8 | 54.6 | 23.2
19 29.992 078 924 154 64.4 | 77.7 | 54.4 | 23.3
20 -999 -085 “929 -156 65.2 | 78-4 | 54.2:| 24.2
21 -993 072 920 -152 65.7 | 78.8 | Socguieeaeo
22 Sunday.
23 30.025 AE 965 156 6634" 78.7 | eae. 1 22256
24 -023 120 -958 -162 66.8 | 79.0 | 56.4 | 22.6
25 -005 -095 -938 157 67.9" |" 798) a7. Ome o eee
26 29.995 072 3929 °143 69.1 | 80.6 | 60.0 | 20.6
PA 30-031 111 -970 14] 71.1 | 82.4 | 63.0 | 19.4
28 -011 -101 943 -158 71.3°| 82-8 | 61.8 | 22050
29 Sunday.
30 29.936 .016 879 5137 71.7') 82.5 | 63.4 | 19:1
0} 83 64.4 | 19.2

31 945 .019 -884 135 72.

Meteorological Observations. (13)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of January, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

pe 3 zr) 58 Sg 268

: gee eed ee ay oe cerca wes 2
© 5 2° Sr he ae mo .
e os © S i te On catalk gas es
= ro) 5 ~ 3 6 G52! s2 2
a 6 ee en 2f (S2e| 85
Date. neha s 2 a a 2.2 B33] 2 Sen
2 9 2 cd 2 Ss ‘o's ate ep ie eB 3
Ss oO a = aus oa = a) Bae | re So
g a) eS Mis a, s |s53 Ds
(=) Oo i) = = 6° Sve
® a Pp 5 bay Se o-= |Sac.| 3

= a O A = = < a
fy) 0 ) ft) Inches.)|) "Beer. |) Ea er.

1 Sunday.

2 61.5 3.5 59.4 5.7 | 0.517 5.74 1,28 | 0.835

3 62.6 4.0 60.3 6.3 532 5.89 1.46 816
4 63.8 3.9 61.7 6.0 004 6.12 1.44 826

3 63.0 4.6 60.5 7el 532 5.88 1.66 798

6 64.2 4.3 61.8 6.8 558 6.15 1.62 807

7 64.7 4.0 62.4 6 2 570 6.28 1.53 822

8 Sunday.

9 63.2 4.6 60.6 7.1 536 5.92 1.69 -803
10 61.4 4.4 58.9 6.9 506 3.61 1.55 .808
11 59.7 5.0 56.8 8.0 471 5.23 1.73 -780
12 59.4 4.7 56.6 7.9 468 5.21 1.59 790
13 61.5 4.0 59.2 6.4 513 5.69 1.46 818
14 62.3 4.6 59.8 7.1 521 5-76 1.67 801
15 Sunday.

16 61,2 5.4 58.1 8.4 494 5.47 1.90 768
uy 60 7 5.1 57.7 8.1 486 5.39 1 eds) 778
18 60.3 4.5 57.6 4:2 487 5.40 1.60 796
19 59.2 oea 56.1 8.3 460 5.12 1.78 174
20 59.5 5.7 56.2 9.0 463 5.13 1.98 754
21 60.1 5.6 56.9 8.8 474 5.25 1.96 762
22 Sunday.

23 61.7 4.7 59.0 7.4 508 5.63 1.71 497
24 62.4 4.4 59.9 6.9 .029 5.80 1.64 .806
25 63.0 4.4 60.6 6.9 537 5.92 1.68 .805
26 64.9 4.2 62.6 6.5 573 6.30 1.65 816
27 67-0 4.1 64.8 6.3 -615 6.74 1.69 823
28 66-4 4.9 63.8 7.4 596 6.53 1.96 796
29 Sunday.

30 68.5 3.3 66.8 5.0 657 7.20 1.38 .858
31 68.9 3.2 67.2 4.8 .666 7.30 1.38 .866

(14) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of January, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

a 2 Range of the Barometer for E Teper eae Bee
2 5 each hour during 8 hour during the
ae the month. am oon
° = =
Hour. 2. a
cee Eis
= | Max. | Min, | Dit, | 28 | Max.| Min. | pitt
S 2 ® A
= =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches, | Inches. ty) fy) ) 0
sieht, | $ 30-020 | 30.092 | 29.926 | 0.166 | 62.5 | 68.2 | 58.7| 9.5
1 .016 .092 .928 164 61.5 | 67.3 | S46 |. 9.7
2 007 .078 917 161 60.8 | 66.8 | 56.9 | 9.9
3 .000 .075 912 163 60.3 | 66.0 | 56.9 9.1
4 29.997 .076 913 163 59.7.| 65.5 |-56.1 | - 9.4
5 30.004 .084 921 -163 59.1 | 65.2 |-55-1 | 10.1
6 021 .102 939 -163 58.5 | 64.4 ! 54-8 9.6
q 047 129 -959 -166 58-0 | 65.0 | 54-2 | 10-8
8 076 152 -985 -167 60-4 | 64.8 | 56-7 8-1
9 -099 ed 30.005 0172 65.0 | 69.1 | 60-9 8-2
10 102 178 .016 »162 69.3 | 73.4 | 64-8 8-6
11 084 171 29.991 -180 72-4 | 76.6 | 67-8 | 8-8
Noon. -050 .126 970 .156 75.4°| 80.4 | 71.7 8.7
1 014 .092 934 -158 77.6 | 82.0 | 74.4 7.6
2 29.987 .070 907 163 78.4 | 83.4 | 75.2 8.2
3 971 051 887 164 78.8 | 83.6 | 75.8 7.8
4 963 .047 879 .168 76.7 | 81.8 | 73-8 | 8.0
5 .970 .052 -881 171 75-0 | 80.1 | 72-2 7.9
6 980 .058 -892 .166 71.8 | 76.8 | 69-0 7.8
7 .998 077 913 | 164 69-4 | 74.0 | 66-2] 7.8
8 30.016 .098 925 173 67-5 | 72.0 | 64-2 7.8
9 028 .109 944 .165 66-0 | 70.8 | 62-3 8.5
10 .034 113 953 .160 64-7 | 69-7 | 61-3 8.4
1] 63.7 | 69.9 | 60-1 9.8

031 105 930 0175

Meteorological Observations. (15)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta in the
month of January, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

He 3 ‘6 BS. | ag =
= a3 = A @ 5. P93 g 5
i Ce) = rs) oe ww 2 =

B : Eee SS |mes| os

Blaney A c.s z=) eS 7 = £o |be45| 8e2

ce iz 3 2 es || Meseey es. Sy | en et ee

az E = ee ee ese, | S5 ie Lae Se

5 a eed laa Sy e |-388 cae

= °o es Ss s sa fe Syd

gq bp 5 ee |) a oo |S aes ee

= a Ss) a a = a Se

ty) ) fy) ) Inchess| 9D. 2r.. |) T. en.

ae \ 60.6 | 1.9 | 59.3 | 3.2 | 0.513 | 5.73 | 0.65 | 0.898
l 59.6 1.8 58.2 Bat) 495 .04 .63 898
2 59.1 L7 57.7 Sul .488 46 .58 903
3.7)». 58,5 is 57.1 3.2 477 35 .60 | .899
4 58.0 1.7 56.6 Sin -470 sak .56 903
5 57.5 1.6 56,1 2.9 -463 24 52 .908
6 57.0 1.5 55.6 2.8 0455 «ie 00 .910
y | 56.7 lia 55.5 2.5 453 10 043 .920
8 58.4 2.0 56.9 3-5 474 BE Ps -64 -890
9 61.6 3.4 59.4 5.6 O16 Ae 1-15 .832
10 64.0 5.4 61.1 8.2 547 6.02 1.83 164
11 65.5 6.8 62.1 10.3 067 alé 2.44 715
Noon. 66.9. 8.5 62.6 12.8 74 B45) 3.20 .660
1 67.9 9.6 63.1 14.5 .084 Loe 3.76 .626
2 68.0 10.4 62.8 15.6 O18 24 4.10 .603
3 68.3 10.5 63.1 15.8 .583 .29 4.17 601
4 67.2 9.6 62.4 14.4 009 |} 18 3.66 02%
i 67.3 dedi 63.4 11.6 589 41 2.92 688
6 66.8 5.0 64.2 7.6 604 .62 1.85 18h
7 65.4 4.0 63.2 6.2 -585 44 1.44 L417
8 64.3 OF 62.3 52 .568 -28 1.17 .843
9 63.1 2.9 61.3 4.7 549 .08 1.01 857
10 62.2 2.6 60.5 4.2 DoD 5.94 0.89 .870
11 61.5 2.3 59.9 3.8 024 .84 78 882

(16) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of January, 1854.

Solar radiation. Weather, &c.

oa
fone aN 5 :
3 F 3 g Bebe Ag ees General aspect of the Sky.
Ss} 3
AN. dea colee
o Inc
1; Sunday
22 T30.1S [ete Nees OF W Cloudless.
Bia L28.08 i. N. W. Cloudless till 3 A.M. scattered \i and ~i
till 7 p. Mm. cloudless afterwards.
4| 126.2 Calm or N. W. Ditto 4 a. M. ditto ditto 5 Pp. m. ditto.
bip 129.8 N. N. W. or N. W. | Nearly cloudless the whole day.
6| 130.5 N. N. W. or N. W. | Cloudless.
7 Pere) Fe A) . | N. W. or W, Cloudless till 6 A. m. scattered \i till 6 p.m.
cloudless afterwards.
8) Sunday
Qi E3564) cou NOP NINE) Wi Cloudless nearly the whole day. [wards.
10} 130.0 | .. | N. W. or W. Cloudless till 11 Pp. Mm. scattered i after-
Liipsle0s4 |) Waor N. We Cloudless till 8 a.m. scattered i till
5 Pp. M. scattered \i till 8 Pp. mM. cloudless
afterwards.
12) °127.0 1: || Ditto. Cloudless till 6 a. Mm. scattered \i or -i
or Vi till 4 p. m. cloudless afterwards.
LSP YL 28,07 2 | Waxor Ne Cloudless till 3 a. mM. scattered \i or i
afterwards,
MA USL. 2 os) Nor Ne We Nearly cloudless the whole day.
15| Sunday. [afterwards.
NG A270 «||, Wor Ni. We Scattered \i till 8 a. M. nearly cloudless
LAY SSO Rll Nee Ww Cloudless.
18|* *127.0°"% 0 Ditto. Ditto.
19) 13037 bond INS OW. cor: Wie Ditto.
20) 232.0 ‘|... 1) Ditto. Ditto.
2M 134200) 56 |, iste. Cloudless till 10 a.m. scattered \i or —i
till 6 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards.
22) Sunday

23} 135.0 | .. | W.orN.W. orcalm.| Cloudless,
24, 132.0 | .. | Calm or N. W. or | Cloudless till 6 a. mM. scattered i or \i

Ss. W. till 8 ep. m. cloudless afterwards.
25) "427.0 5... || W-or S. W. Ditto 5 a. M. ditto ditto 6 Pp. m. ditto.
26] “dST Og) ti.) 8-0 NV. Cloudless nearly the whole day.
27| L320 Fs tl seek OF IN; Cloudless.
28; 134.0). || Say. oS. ©. Ditto.
29) Sunday
30} 135.0 | .. |S. E. orS. Cloudless—fogs in the morning.

31) 135.0 | .. | Ditto. Cloudless with fogs in the morning.

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (17)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of November, 1853.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

Maximum and

Temperature. Wanita,
. a ; : . | © | Aspect of the Sky.
x 3 = g g 8
ro) ms . ee = s {2 =
} g © fel pQ Z| g 3
Seis ole Ss | oe7 ee) ere | es
2) Se ee ee
1 |29.547) 82.3 | 84.4 | 66.5 Le N. W.! Clear
2 |29.517) 78.0 | 79.2 | 67.9 ae N. W.| Ditto
3 |29.593] 79.8 | 81.1 } 68.5 aa W. | Ditto
4 |29.467| 81.0 | 82.5 | 66.4 ba W. Ditto
5 |29.481| 79.0 | 79.9 | 64.4 ‘ ie N. W.| Ditto
6 |29.493} 80.0 | 81.0 | 67.0 ‘ N.W.)| Ditto
7 |\29.474| 83.0 | 83.5 | 65.0 : N. W.| Ditto
8 |29.443) 80.9 | 82.0 | 66.0 ae, N. W | Ditto
9 |29.475) 79.0 79.9 | 62.0 a F N. W | Ditto
10 |29.533| 77.9 | 78.3 | 61.5 Mie N. W.} Ditto
MN |29.531| 78.0 | 78.6 | 62.0] .. ; W. | Ditto
12 |29.433) 76.5 | 78.2 | -65.0 A S. E.| Ditto
13. |29.451| 74.0 75.0 | 65.0 : S. E.| Ditto
14 |'29.483)'73.8 | 75.5 |. 67.6 ‘ bs S. E.| Ditto
15 |29.489} 71.0 | 71.5 | 61.8 i ue E. Ditto
16 |29.487} 70-9 | 71.6 | 62.9 ; bs N. W.| Ditto
17. |29.519| 67-4 | 68.4 | 58.0 bis 58 N. W.| Ditto
18 |29-591} 67-5 | 68.6 | 57.3 é W. | Ditto
19 |29 559! 67-0 | 69.1 | 55.5 ; W. | Ditto
20 | 29.593} 68-0 | 69.5 | 56.0 : N. W.| Ditto
21 |29.571| 69.0 | 70.0 | 56.5 : N. W.| \ scattered
22 .71.28.583)' 70-1 | 71.0 |. 57.0 3 W. | Clear
23 |29-575| 68.8 | 70.0 | 59.0 . |N.W.) \ scattered to W.
24 |29.533| 68.0 | 69.0} 59.0 5 N. W.| Clear
25 |29.589| 68.0 | 70.3 | 59.4 a Ae N. W.] Ditto
26 |29.547| 698 | 71.9 | 58.0 ue N. W.| Ditto
27 29.445) 70.5 71.0 63.5 ° N. W.| Ditto
mar p29.513) 70.0 4200 > Gad 3 ais Ss. Ditto
29 | 29.533] 67.0 | 68.5 | 58.0 ais Se N. Ditto
30 (29.601) 64.5 | 65.5 | 54.8 me . W. | \ very few in zenith

Mean. | 29.522) 73.4 | 74.6 | 61.7 oa ee oe Jee ve

(18) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Grovern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of November, 1853.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Maximum and

Temperature. Mininrana
; 5 3 a 3 : : Aspect of the Sky.
> = 5 3S Ss =I os

é S a = pa 5 Shel pera

1] 129 515i 84a U7 Sa.2 } 67-2 a . N. W.| Clear

2 129.493] 79.0 | 80.4 | 68.1 as N. W.| Ditto

3 | 29.513] 78.5 | 79.0 | 66.0 * sit W. | Ditto

4 |29.451]} 83.7 | 85.0 | 67.0 : ne N. W.) Ditto

5 |29455| 82.8 | 83.9 | 65.4 : Ss N. W.| Ditto

6 | 29.483] 82.0 | 33.0 | 68.0 sis Se N. W.| Ditto

Z |\29.459)| 85.1 85.9 | 65.6 oe N. W | Ditto

8 |29427| 84.6 | 85.5 | 67.3 ae a N. W.| Ditto

9 | 29.457] 82.0 | 82.6 | 63.0 ‘ ais N. W | Ditto

10 |29.493} 82.9 | 83.5 | 62.9 oh an N. W.| Ditto
11 |29 491] 80.0 | 81.8 | 63.0 a W. | Ditto

12 |29.394| 78.9 | 79.2 | 66.5 i S. E.| Ditto

13. |29.419| 76.2 | 77.0 | 66.0 ie S. E.| Ditto

14 |29.425| 75.0] 76.5 | 68.0 S. E.| Ditto

15 29-431] 74.2 Goad 62.9 0 N.W.]| Ditto

16 |29-455| 75.0 | 76.0 | 59.5 < N. W.| Ditto

17 | 29.505)-94.6 | 72.6") 58.9 aK W. | Ditto.

18 |29-551| 69.8 | 69.9 | 58.2 W. Ditto

19 |29515| €9.0 | 70.0} 56.0 Ke bt N. W.| Ditto

20 |29-557| 70.0; 71.7] 56.9) .. 2a) WINE Wil, Ditto

21 |29-539| 74.5 | 75.0 | 57.0 ae N. W.| \ scattered
Ze 29-563) 72.8 (a.4 | 058.6 oe ale W. \to E. & N.
23 |29-529| 73.0 | 74.2 | 60.0 aie be W. | Clear

94 |29-523| 73.0 | 74.0} 59.9 a bs N. W.} Ditto

25 N29 babi) ivik 0 12.2 | 60.1 ate Ae N. W.| Ditto

96 |29-505| 72.6 | 73.9 | 59.2 ad af N. W.| Ditto

97 |29.405| 74.0 | 75.0 | 64.6 =a N. W.| Ditto

298 1|1299.487)| 74.0 , 75.1 | 60.0 va ae S. “Wa few to S. E.
29 29.497) 73.0 7h 509.4 ate ahs N. Clear

30 | | 293581) 72-0 [473.9 | 58.4)... 5: W. | \ very few in zenith

Mean. | 29.489) 76.5 | 77.5 | 62.5 Lhe a Be Bn ee

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (19)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of November, 1858.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 Pp. M,

Maximum and Rain
Temperature. Minimum. Gauges.
be Aspect of th Sls j
B | 8 ea: wae aul We alee
© ce E s 5 3 = = |oe
fe g 2 Be -Q & g 2 ety RS
Pier lgs il eel Be a Be 1) & 22/83
S xs Se ey = Je) aay | SS
Shai ee ° | ° S = = = 20
1 |29.455) 93.8 | 93.8 | 69.5 | 92.9 | 72.2 | 82.55) ~ scattered | .. |N.W.
2 |29.411| 86.0 | 86.9 | 69.5 | 87.6 | 68.7 | 77.7 | Clear NS Pca
3 | 29.425} 88.0 | 88.6 ; 67.7 | 89.0 | 71.0 | 75.0 | Ditto a WS:
4 |29.405} 89.6 89.5 81.0 | 88.6 70.2 79.4 | Ditto een HINGeWis
5 129.395! 89.2 | 89.4 | 66.3 | 88.4 | 68.3 | 78.35! Ditto Se (NOW:
6 |29.421| 89.2 | 89.6 | 68.5°| 885 | 69.0 | 78.75) Ditto 2 iNew,
7 129 393} 90.1 | 89.9 | 69.0 | 88.9 | 63.3 | 76.1 | Ditto Ba NWS
8 | 29.369) 88.9 89.2 | 67.4 88.4 71.0 79.7 | Ditto Sn INGEWie
9 | 29.403} 86.8 | 86.5 | 65.0 | 85.5 | 67.2 | 76.35! Ditto <. INOW.
10 | 29.445] 88.0 ; 88.3 | 65.0 | 87.3 | 64. 75.65| Ditto MTS a
11 | 29.443) 86.0 | 86.4 65.0 | 85.4 63.0 74.2 | Ditto ew
PZ 129-309) 85:0") 85.6 (70-2 | 85.5 | 65,8:| 75.65) Ditto REI 8. oy
13 |39-351| 84.0 | 85.0 | 67-5 85.0 63.0 | 74.0 | Ditto a Sha Be
14 | 29.385) 83:5'| 84.9 |, 67.3.) 4.0 | 61.8 | 72.9 | Ditto. re Maat 8
15 |29-439| 83.8 ; 83.8 | 69.0 | 83.0 | 62.0 | 72.5 |” scattered} .. | E.
16 |29-393} 79.9 | 80.5 | 66.0 | 78.6 | 62.0 | 70.8 | Clear 2 WS
17 | 29-459) 77.7 77-0 62.0 76.5 58.0 66.75) Ditto Si is
13029-493) 77,9) ) 77.8) 60.5. 1.77.0.) 55,94 66.45) Ditto 22. RNY
19 {29.481} 77.5 | 78-0 | 59.6 | 77.0 | 540 | 65.5 | Ditto c. INGW.
90) 129-503|. 73.5'| 79.0 | 58.0.| 78.2.1 54.0.| 66.10) Ditto a2.) NRW
21 |29-489) 80.0 | 79.0 | 60.9 | 78.8 | 53,0 | 65.9 | \ scattered | .. | W.
22 | 29.513; 78.2 | 80.0 | 60.9 | 79.0 | 56.0 | 67.5 | Clear SL oad Bs
23 | 29.497) 77.8 ides WaGL.d 77:5 58, 67.75| Ve all over | .. |N.w.
24 |29.475| 77.9 | 78.2 | 63.0 | 78-0 | 58.0 | 68.0 | Clear Bl Nair
2 129.4859 79.5 ‘. 79.8") 61.0.) 78-6.| 57.2) 67.9%) Ditto Ss ME,
26 | 29.445] 81.6 | 81.0 | 62.4 80.0 | 56. 68.0 | Ditto -. IN. W.
27 129.383); 7820) ) 79-2 |65.0.p 79.8.) 58.0%) 68.9") Ditto deer | | ase
28 | 29.425! 78.6 | 78.2 | 62.9 | 80.0 | 58.0] 69,0 | /W scattered | .. | S.
29 |29.471| 79.8 | 79.5 | 60.9 | 78.0 | 58.5 | 68.25] Clear ea, RING
30 | 29.541) 78.0 | 77.25) 59.0 | 76.3 | 56.5 | 66.4 | \ scattered | .. |N.w.

ns | | ES | ET | | | | | SN | ny | pec

(20) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of December, 1853.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

Maximum and

Temperature, Manian
4 ee
f a Z 3 4 : E Aspect of the Sky.
oO 2 = s = s cs
a g 2 oS FO a 5 oo
Siero ee ee i ioe | Bah ae ee
Siice dO trom! lee! pes] tage
1 |29.571| 66.0 | 67.4 | 56.5 at aa W. | \“ scattered
2 |29.575| 69.0 | 70.5 | 57.0 a te S. Clear
3 |29.655| 67.0 | 68.6 | 56.4 3 oe S. E. | Ditto
4 29.605} 68.0 | 69.0 | 56.8 60 te E. Ditto
5 |29.575| 69.5 + 70.0 |) 57.2 Bc - IN. W.] Ditto
6 |29.591| 65.5 | 67.0 | 57.3 nm - IN. W.| Ditto
7 |29.569| 63.5 | 64.6 | 52.0 é -. |N..W.| Ditto
8 |29.587) 62.0 | 63.3 | 52.0 of .. |N. W.! Ditto
9 |29,543} 63.0 | 64.2 | 53.0 ae . |N. W.! Ditto
10 {29.599} 63.0 | 65.0 | 54.9 ol -. |N. W.)| Ditto
11 | 29.673) 63.0 | 64.6 | 55.0 o8 oi N. | Ditto
12 |29.627| 62.8 64.0 | 54.5 ste ate N. W.| Ditto
13. | 29.669} 63.0 | 65.0 | 55.2 oa 2 N. Ditto
14 |29.589| 64.5 | 66.0 | 57.0 old é W. | Ditto
15 |29.625| 66.6 | 68.6 | 56.8 4 “a W. | Ditto
16 | 29.623} 65.2 | 67.5 | 58.2 a W. | Ditto
17. |29.675| 65.0 | 66.4 | 56.8 .. (N. E.| ~™ scattered
18 |29.655| 63.8 | 65.0} 54.2 A aie N. Clear
19 |29.615| 64.0 | 660 | 52.0 oid 8 ‘W. | Ditto
20 |29.665|) 64.5 | 65.6 | 52.0 Sf ald N. | Ditto
21 |29.605| 64.5 | 65.5 | 51.9 ‘ at W. | Ditto
22 |29.655| 61.7 | 63.0 | 53.3 o% ot W. | Few % to N.and W.
23 |29.699| 61.2 | 62.9 | 53.5 ok -. IN. W.| “ Scattered
24 |29.669| 61.0 | 63.0 | 52.3 al a6 N. Clear
25 |29.649| 62.5 | 64.0 | 53.0 ‘ ot N. © all over
26 |29.651) 65.0 | 66.0 | 53.6 ole oa N. W.| \ scattered
27 ©|29.655) 63.6 | 65.3 | 52.0 é we N. W.)| Clear
28 |29.741| 62.1 | 63.9 | 52.0 o3 Ww. Ditto
29 |29.681] 62.5] 63.9 | 520 ok W. | Ditto
30 |29.641] 61.5 | 63.2 | 50.6 at -- IN. W.| Ditto
31 | 29.643) 58.0 | 61.2 | 49.4 af . IN, W.| Ditto
Mean, | 29.631) 64.0 | 65.5 | 54.1 P ‘ hen ai

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (21)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of December, 1853.

Observations at apparent Noon,

ee | ee |
qmeree renee | some | eee

Mean.

Barometer.

29.551
29.567
29.603
29.573
29.515
29.569
29.531
29.551
29.521
29.559
29-633
29-593
29-625
29.411
29.601
29.593
29.605
29.625
29.593
29.625
29.591
29.627
29.645
29.593
29 605
29.631
29 613
29.717
29.633
29.609
29.605

29.591

Temperature.
a 8
SN Soo) le
ba < 2
o Se
S-) Oo lle

68.9 | 69.4
71.0.1. 72.0
72.0 | 73.0
73.0 | 74.2
73.0.1 73.3
69.7 | 70.3
68.0-7 69.0
66.8 | 67.2
68.5 | 70.4
G9k2 Aes
68.0 | 69.5
66.9 | 66.9
67.0 | 65.6
66.0 | 66.2
70.0 | 72.0
70.0 | 71.0
70.0 | 71.5
YAU a ew Os)
66.0 | 67.0
66.5 | 68.0
67.0 | 66.0
64.2 | 65.9
65.0 | 65.9
65.5 | 66.6
64.0 | 66.0
68.0 | 69.5
65.7 | 68.0
67.0 | 69.0
68.0 | 70.2
66.5 | 68.4
65.8 | 67.5
68.0 | 69.1

51.4
52.0

—_— eee ees oe ens

55.7

Maximum and

Maximum.

e . e e e e
s ° co s 2 * e e e es e e s

———a

w to E. and N,
W. scattered

Z
=

— scattered
Clear

% all over
\ scattered
Clear

Ditto

gure
SS 240%

aA
<3

(22)

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of December, 1853.

Barometer.

199.505

5 | 29.483
6

7 | 29.477
8 | 29.499
9 | 29.473
29.493
29.563
29.505
29 549
29.497
29.535
29,929
29.567
29.512
29.541
29.533
29.539
29.593
29.009
29.563
29.569
29.605
29.571
29.701
29.601
29.589
29.587

29,545

Minimum pressure observed at 4 Pp. m.

Maximum and

Temperature. Monies

E = 5 5

RET E MME Mae
aga (38 le aie cietaie
See ee el
74.5 | 74.5 | 59.2 | 55.5 | 55.5 | 64.5
75.5 | 74.5 | 59.8 | 74.0 | 55.7 | 64.85
76.2°) 73.0°) 61.6 | 75.2-! 57.0) 66:1
76.5 | 75.6 | 60.2 | 76.0 | 55.5 | 65.75
77.7 | 76.6 | 60.0 | 75.5 | 54.8 | 65.15
75.5 | 73-7 | 56.4 | 73.5 | 56.0 | 64.74
73.8 | 72.5 | 56.0 | 71.5 | 48.5 | 60.0
70.0 | 69.5 | 54.3 | 71.0 | 48.3 | 59.65
70.6 | 71.2 | 56.9 | 71.0 | 48.9 | 59.95
71.2] 72.0 | 57.6 | 72.0 | 54.5 | 63.25
78.0 | 76-0 60.5 | 76.5 | 56.0 | 66.25
75.8 | 75:0 | 56.0 | 75.0 | 56-0 | 65.50
76.8 | 76-0 | 58.0 | 77-0 | 56-0 | 65.5
76.6 | 74-0 | 60.0 | 73-0 | 55.0 | 64.0
77.7 | 74:5 | 61-6 | 74.5 | 55-0 | 64.75
78.9 | 76-9 | 61-0 | 76-0 | 54.5 | 65.25
75.5 |. 72-9 | 60.3 | 72-5 | 57-0 | 64-75
77.2 | 75:4 | 58.9 | 74-0 | 560] 65.0
75.6 | 73:0 | 57.7 | 73-1 | 50-8 | 61-95
76.0 | 73:9} 55-0 | 74-0 | 50-0 | 62-0
76.0 | 74:0 | 57-0 | 73-0 | 520 | 62:5
76.0 | 73-6 | 58-0 | 73-0 | 49-0 | 61-0
75.0 | 72-9 | 57-3 | 71-8 | 51-0 | 61-4
76.5 | 74-9 | 60-0 | 73-8 | 50-0 | 61.9
75.0 | 74:0 | 58-0 | 73-0 | 50:5 | 61,75
74.5 | 73°8 | 57-2 | 72-8 | 50-0 | 61.4
70.7 | 70°0 | 53-0 | 70-0 | 52-0 | 61,0
76.0 | 73°4 | 57-3 | 73-0 | 52-0 | 62.5
76.0'; 74°0 | 56:0 | 74.2 | 51-0 | 62.6
75.0'| 73°1 | 55.3 | 72.2 | 49-0 | 60.6
79.0 | 73-0 | 55.0 | 73.0 | 47-5 | 60.25
75.3 | 73.9 | 57.6 | 73.2 | 52.7 | 63.1

Aspect of
the Sky.

Na. | Sto | Te
and N,
scattered
Clear
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto

\ scattered
towards W.
Clear
Ditto

2 | Ditto
2|Ditto

Ditto
Ditto
Ditto [W.
— a few to
Clear

| Ditto

Ditto

\— to W.
Clear

Ditto

\— scattered
Clear

2/ all over

\ scattered
Clear
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto

Ditto

Rain
Gauges.

Ft. 2 In. from
the ground.
the Wind.

| Direction of

| 3

s Bots Se So Ss eS ee OO
ASSAS5a9824 49? oS

Z
&

g az:

x 3g

ze
San 22

ee: cece | mee | et

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

(23)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of January, 1854.

Date.

Sonnanf NH

Barometer.

29.589
29.575
29.583
29.605
29.663
29.685
29.669
29.649
29.643
29.715
29.693
29.629
29.671
29.651
29.637
29.691
29.611
29.625
29.585
29.577
29.605
29.651
29.637
29-609
29.605
29-591
29-611
29-3539
29.569
29.473
29.567

29.619

Maximum pressure observed at 9,50 a. mM,

Temperature.

Of Mercury.

99.5
58.5
61.0
62.0
62.3
60.5
66.5
60.8
65.0
61.5
61.7
61.0
29.9
60.5
59.0
60.7
61.5
63.6
63.5
63.0
62-0
63.0
66.5
71.6
£169
71.6
69.9
09.5

63.9

0 =]

=e jaa)

< ae)

Se] ee

e) =
61.8 | 50.0
62.5 | 51.4
63.0 | 53.0
61.3 | 513
600) 51.0
62.9 | 53.7
64.2 | 56.0
64.5 | 56.0
61.8 | 49.0
67.5 | 54.0
61.6 | 52.0
66.5 54.0
63-0 | 52.9
G25, 5228
62-0 | 52.0
61-9 | 52.0
626 | 49.2
60°5 | 48-9
62-0 | 49.2
64:1 52-0
65:5 | 524
G5 OR a2e7
66:0 | 54:0
63°45)! 93-0
64°5 54-0
70.2 | 59-9
72.4 | 60-6
73.6 | Ole5
73.0 | 61-6
69.0 | 65.0
5920" |-5.350
G44) | Saxo

Maximum.

Maximum and
Minimum.

Direction of
the Wind.

| Minimum.

D 42 ZZ |
es)
a=" aa|

ZZZZ

ae oe ae = 44
ie)
gen’ agsd a: Lassa

—_—— eee Oe -

Aspect of the Sky.

Clear
Ditto
\— scattered

‘Clear

Ditto

\— scattered
Clear

Ditto

\— scattered
Ditto

Clear

ra few scattered
Clear

Ditto

\— a few scattered
Clear

Ditto

\— scattered

\— a few scattered
\ all over

Ditto

(24)

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

Date.

OOH OP ON =

Mean.

ment,

|
| Barometer,

29.553
29.519
29.533
29.565
29.571
29.645
29.631
29.605
29.605
29.685
29-635
29-613
29-635
29-605
29-591
29-655
29-571
29-550
29-545
29-535
29-545
29°567
29°607
29-594
29-559
29-555
29-547
29-491
29-493
29.435
29.521

are

29.574

N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of January, 1854.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Maximum and
Temperature.

Minimum.
> Og
3 2 Tes ea ae Aspect of the Sky.
- z 2 Sofa) 2
o = (aa) iS g 6
= < 2 a 5 © 3
Se cy s mm uh
3} } = = = ia
64.8 | 67.0 | 50.9 rs . IN. W.| Clear
65.9 | 66.9 | 52.5 we ate W. Ditto
65.8 | 67.0 | 54.5 ae Aes S. E. | Ditto
63.8 | 64.1 52.0 ite 60 W. Ditto
63.0 | 64.5 | 53.0 ite ae W. | Ditto
65.0 | 66.8 | 55.3 a de S. E. | \ scattered
66.2 | 67.4 | 56.5 Hi W. Clear
66.8 | 67-5 | 56-5 as a W. | Ditto
66.9 67-2 | 52-0 ne ae N. W.!| Ditto
41-5 | 72-7 | 54.5 5 eo NL Wt .. Ditta
66-0 | 66:9 | 53-0 os -. IN, W.| © scattered
65-9 | 662 | 54-8 ee oe INT WY Ditto
69.2 | 69-4 | 54-6 £ i. N. | ™ ditto
65-0 | 66-2 | 54-6 J é i Clear
66-0 | 67:2 | 55-0 3 é‘e N. W.| Ditto
66-5 | 68:4 | 522 wi N. Ditto
56-5 | 67-2 | 51-2 Es -. (JN. W.' Ditto
ge dW Gee! | 10: |... free, N. W.| Ditto
67-0 | 68°1 | 52-2 es «s INS Wi Ditte
68-0 71:0 | 540 ate 50 | W. Ditto
66:0 | 67:4 | 53:5 se ate Ww. Ditto
65-9 | 67:0 | 53-2 bie a5 Ww. Ditto
69-5 70°8 | 54-5 we oe W. Ditto
63:6 | 64:5 | 54-0 oA .. (IN. W.| “a few scattered
Fld | foro} so9es ie WwW. Clear
F263.\" THB | 6028 De E. Ditto
79.0 80.0 | 63-3 50 3 E. Ditto
76.4 | 79.9 | 63-2 ne 1 S. E.| Ditto
76-2 | 79.6 | 63-5 a ee E. \— to E. W. and S.
72.0 | 72.0 | 61-5 ag e- IN. W.} “all over
63-6 | 63.3 | 57-2 ap .. (IN. W.| “— to E. and 8. in
horizon.
67.8 | 69.0 | 55.3 ete ae ee ite

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Offiee of the Secretary to Govern-

ment, N. W. P, Agra, for the Month of Jan. 1853.

OCONOUL WHNHKOHMONO Oh WD | ale.

Lo we)
“Io

Mn,

| Barometer.

29,493
29.523
29.509
29.559
29.547
29.609
29,493
29,561
29.577
29.625
29,591
29.587
29.591

29.597
29.525
29.615
29.537
29.941
29.489
29.505
29,515
29.493
29,571
29.547
29.499
29.507
29.509

29.413
29.421
29.589
29.509

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M,

Maximum and

TST OO OD O&O wT

POR oR WNOODOSH
SocoooNnooonecss

Ooonnwanwsawawsua ass aT NS
NUSHSOWSWNOOONS

on
Se oO
ano

| Miximum.

Minimum,

| Minimum.

SS ee | ee | |. | | SS | OO Or

29.531

Temperature.

5 2
© 4 A
= ee
co es Se
fo) ° =
74.6 | 44505) 53.0
71.5 | 69.0 | 55.0
dice |. 69-0 54.2
71.5 | 70.0 | 55.9
70.0 | 69.0 | 56.0
G10) 0826 57.0
76.6 | 74.0 | 57.7
752 | 74.0 | 56.0
Za.6\) 74.9.) 56.9
77.0 | 75.6 | 58.5
75.0 | 74.0 | 56.0
70.5 | 69.6 | 50.0
dedi 1 led do ohed
Fa,0u), £200) 87.9
73.0 |, 72.05) 56.0
a0) 72.0%) 54,5
2.00 72.05) Ba<0
£40) 7 LO) 82.9
(A0) 73e5 Ne Ob.2
44,00), 72.9),). 52.9
44.2), 73.0.) 54.0
Rasy 49:06) 53,6
75.0 | 76.2 | 57.0
67,20.) 69.5). | 57,5
AOD, 1Otal SILL
79.9 | 79.8 | 64.0
82.0 | 82.4 | 65.0
83.6 | 83.2 | 65.5
83.5 | 83.0 | 65.7
75.6 | 74.8 | 62.7
69.5 | 66.9 | 55.8
74.3 | 73.5 | 57.0

73.3

02.4

62.8

Aspect of
the Sky.

Clear

\— scattered

Clear

Ditto

Sep se

Clear

Ditto

\— scattered

\W~ all over

~ a few in
horizon

Clear

Ditto

\— scattered

Clear

Ditto

S.E. & W.
rm scattered
“Kw all over

a
£
5

Gauges.

Ft. 2 In. from
the ground

| 3
|

Sas:

Direction of
the Wind.

Z
z

n
fe

4244!

2%
44

gueaa &

E.
N.W.

VW to E.and | 0.5 |n.w.

S. in hor.

0.5

(26) Meteorological Register hept at Agra. -

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. PB. Agra, for the Month of February, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

Maximum and

Temperature. Minima.
k b> os “
8 5 z é F : : Aspect of the Sky
oO = : Ss = =) i) =

3S Gs] oo Cet = aS
ra ma Ss) o) = = So 8

I (20.561); 57:7" )"57,9 | 46:07). -- |N. W.} — scattered

2 129.479) “3429 | bo.d. 4 Aone ie N. W.| Clear

3 | 1 29:52). 57.5 || 58.5.) 47.4 50 oc W. Ditto

4 29.525| 59.7 | 61.0 | 50-5 K C S. E. | \W all over

5 |29.569| 59.8 | 69.2 | 50.5 é E. \ scattered

6 |29.565| 58.9 | 59.5 | 50.0 ae xc W. Clear

71.29 653" S720 | 99-0.) 4929 ts ie W. | Ditto

8 {29.621} 64.0 | 66.0 | 62.0 ee ~ scattered

9 |29.491| 65.0 | 67.3 | 53.4] .. N. W.| Clear
10 {29-355} 69.0 | 69.3 | 58.5 ea ke E. Hazy
1l | 29-495) 62.7 | 64-5 | 55.5 i e% E. Clear
12 |29-483) 63.5 | 64-2 | 54.6 : ne Ke rm scattered
13 |29-475| 65.0 | 67-0 | 54.3] . ap E. | © all over
14 |29-415) 62.5 | 63.0 | 57.4 re F S. E. | Clear
15 !29-571} 65.0 | 66.0 | 59.0 oP és E. \— very few scattered
16 | 29-599) 67.7 | 69.0 | 58.5 ae : S. E. | “— scattered
17 | 29-663) 67.7 | 69.3 | 57.7 > i E. Clear
18 /|29-765| 65.0 | 66.0 | 61-6 bts ls E. \— to E. and N.
19 | 29-661} 65.6 | 65.9 | 61.0 a a Ww. Clear
20 | 29.639} 65.5 | 65.5 | 62.0 bis -e IN. W.} \ scattered all over
2 29 647) “07-8 | 68.5! 58-2 Be 30 N. W.| “ scattered
22 |29-605] 64.6 | 65.2 | 58.0 be bie E. ea few scattered
743) 29-591! 65.3 66.2 62.2 eo 5G E. WM. all over
24 | 29-627) 67.8 | 68.0 | 62-0] .. bys E. | Hazy to E.
25 | 29.547) 70.0 | 70.4 | 62.5 ie ba N. \ scattered
26 | 29-507! 68.0 | 68.5 | 60.0 eve és E. scattered
27 +| 29.467} 68.5 | 69.0 | 58.2 Ss eo» (IN. W.,| Clear
28 | 29:433) (iis || gesa |. ved bs .- IN. W.| Ditto

Mean. | 2.9554] 64.2 | 65.1 | 56.2 ee ee ee ee

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (27)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment,N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of Feb. 1854.

Observations at apparent Noon.

mc | | eee | ef ee | | ee
(rene? | ee

Barometer.

29.517

Temperature.

S =
2 : 3
= eS on
a <q i
oo) S| &
62.0 | 62.2 | 48.4
60.0 | 60.7 | 49.5
61.9 | 62.4 | 50.6
62.8 | 64.0 | 51.7
64.0 | 64.6 | 51.0
63.9 | 63.9 | 49.2
64.0 | 66.3 | 50-8
68.0 | 69,0 | 951-5
69.0 | 70.8 | 53-9
70.9 | 70.7 | 60.5
64.0 | 64,0 | 57.0
68.0 | 69,4 | 56.0
69.8 | 71.0 | 56.2
64.8 | 65.5 | 58-8
67-6 | 68.4 | 58.4
69.0 | 70.8 | 59-5
72-5 | 73,8 | 60-5
70-0 | 70.3 | 62-1
70-8 | 71.0 | 61-9
68.0 | 68.3 | 63-2
70.6 | 71.4 | 59-1
69.5 | 70.3 | 60-5
68.5 | 68.7 | 63-4
71.5 | 72.3 | 634
73.0 | 73.5 | 64-0
69.9 | 70.2 | 61.2
73.0 | 73.3 | 57.4
76.5 | 77.5 | 59.5
68.0 | 68.7 | 57.1

Maximum,

°
e e e @ e e e

Maximum and
Minimum.

i ee Re ec Te oo ee Ge ee Minimum.

Direction of

the Wind.

Aspect of the Sky.

~™ scattered

Clear

Ditto

Ww all over

\— scattered

Ditto

Clear

Ditto

o~ scattcred

r- all over

Clear

\— very few scattered
“ scattered

~ ditto

Clear

Ditto

\— scattered all over
\— scattered

\W all over

\ scattered
scattered

ditto

™ scattered in zenith
Clear

(28) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of Feb. 1854.

»Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M,

Maximum and Rain
Temperature. Minimum, Gauges.
. bp Aspect of : 3 os
u to S ; G y =
2 5 ; = a g the Sky. | ¢ 6 ge
F S = ne 5 q d a w/ ET
2 ° ==) <q = as ‘Ss s ovo
S 3 Si Set aa FH 4
Aes fo) fs) S = = = als
1 29 455 67.0 66.0 50.5 66.0 51.0 58.9 ~ scattered ke N.W.
2 |29.405|) 64.0 | 64.6 | 49.6 | 64.0 | 44.5 | 54.25/Clear .. INSW.
3 | 29.445} 68.0 | 68.0 | 51.5 | 67.0 | 45.0 | 56.0 |Ditto wa IN. Ws
4 |29.429| 66.0 | 66.5 | 52.5 | 66.0 | 45.0 | 55.5 IW all over | .. |s. E.
5 |29.473| 67.5 | 67.0 | 53.0 | 67.0 | 46.0 | 56.5 |\~ scattered! .. | E.
6 | 29.465} 67.9 | 67.6 | 52.0 | 68.2 | 46.0 | 57.1 |Ditto eel RY
7 129,567| 69.0 | 68.6 | 54.0 | 68.0 | 47.5 | 57.75/Clear er) WY,
8 |29.505| 74.0 | 73.0 | 53.6] 73.6 | 49.5 | 61.05/Ditto ee) | WW.
9 |29.403| 76,0 | 75.4 | 57.4 | 75.0 | 53.0 | 64.0 |) all over | .. |s. w.
10 | 29.329] 73.2 | 73.0 | 60.8 | 72.8 | 53.0 | 62.9 |Clear ae
11 |29.391| 71.6 | 71.2 | 59.5} 71.0 | 51.0 | 61.0 |Ditto od ee,
12 |29.405| 75.0 | 74.6 | 57.2 | 72.2 | 510°). 61.6 |n_ Scattered os. | EH.
13 | 29.325! 67.7 | 67.0 | 55.3 | 69.5 | 56.0 | 62.75/Ditto aoe |
14 | 29.329) 66.0 | 66.9 | 59.6 | 66.5 | 51.0 | 58.75)“ to N,|.. Isiz.
and W,
15 {29.455} 71.5 | 71.5 | 58.5 | 71.0 | 52.0 | 61.5 | scattered| .. |s. B.
16 |29.505| 72.2 | 72.0] 60.2 | 72.0 | 56.5 | 64.25|/\~ ditto et S2' ie,
17 |29.605| 74.2 | 74.9 | 61.8 | 74.0 | 60.0 | 67.0 |” ditto ue! |Saue.
18 |29.699| 75.5 | 75.8 | 63.3 | 77.0 | 64.5 | 70.75/Clear ste. (NOW.
19 129.591) 75:9)| 7632.1 6236) (76.0 | -62:64) 169.3" |Ditto eT WG.
20 |29.539| 72.6 | 72.6 | 64.6 |] 72.6 | 57.5 | 65.05. — scattered | .. IN.w.
all over
21 |29.513| 74.8 | 74.2 | 60.0 | 75.0 | 57.5 | 66.25|\— scattered | .. |s. E.
29 |29.535| 71.0, 71.0 |.59.0 | -74.0 | 62:89) 68,4:!\ calltover 1B:
23 | 20 Frei 772.4 |, °7 220 1. 6328 | 71.5. -| 160404) 165.75! Ditto S| ae
24 |29.521} 75.6 | 75.4 | 65.1 |} 75.0 | 61.0 | 68.0 |7 scattered | .. [N.w.
25 |29.405| 76.7 | 76.7 | 66.5 | 76.5 | 65.0 | 70.75|Ditto iE.
26 |29.437| 74.0 | 75.4 | 64.0 | 75.5 | 62.6 | 69.05/Ditto ee | Bas
27 |29.375| 79.0 | 78.0 | 61.0 | 78.0 | 59.0 | 68.5 /Clear we NAW
28 |29.351| 82.7 | 83.0 1° -63.8-| 82.2 | 73.04) 77.6 ||Ditte se NOW.

Meteorological Observations. (29)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of February, 1854.
Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Kast.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

OB. Range of the Barometer as msg of ae Lee
Ses during the day. Ao nannie Cunng
(20 6 Fa a the day.
= tol
Date. a 2 a 3 z
@a2 | Max. | Min. Diff. | $4 | Max.| Min. | Diff.
a a
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ty) 0 Oo 0
1 29.908 29.995 29.819 0.176 72.2 | 81.3 | 65.5 | 15.8
2 851 924 .802 «122 70.1 | 75.0 | 66.6 8.4
3 912 985 841 144 66.6 | 73.8 | 60.2 | 13.6
4 999 30.087 .946 141 63:95) 74.0 755.1) 18.9
4) Sunday.
6 .930 .003 871 .132 71.5 | 80.2 | 66.2 | 14.0
q 30.018 0113 .964 .149 68.1 | 77.0 | 59.0 | 18.0
8 .009 093 941 -Lo2 66.5 | 76.8 | 57.0 | 19.8
9 29.943 031 877 154 67.4 | 78.4 | 58.3 | 20.1
10 -950 .032 899 133 68.7 | 79.9 | 59.2 | 20.7
il 943 031 883 148 69.1 | 77.2 | 62.6 | 14.6
12 Sunday.
13 935 .033 873 | 160 68.3 | 71.2 | 65.4 5.8
14 .909 29.969 836 133 64.7 | 67.4 | 63.0 4.4
15 -960 30.037 905 132 67.1 | 75.6 | 61.6 | 14.0
16 30.078 2165 30.006 159 68.3 | 78.0 | 59.4 | 18.6
17 148 242 .088 154 69.5 | 80.7 | 60.0 | 20.7
18 -121 208 .046 162 71.1 | 82-4 | 61.2 | 21.2
19 Sunday.
20 .056 138 29.994 5 144 73.2 | 83.6 | 62.8 | 20.8
21 .010 -105 941 164 73.6 | 84.9 | 62.5 | 22.4
22 019 -120 962 .158 74.5 | 85.6 | 65.4 | 20.2
23 29.989 073 910 -163 76:3'| 87.8 | 66.1 | 21.7
24 958 .032 871 161 76.7 | 85.8 | 68.5 | 17.3
25 929 .016 878 -138 76.9 | 86.2 | 68.6 | 17.6
26 Sunday.
aT] fica | 29.878 Al 137 73.9 | 82.7 | 67.2 | 15.5
28 .808 882 761 -k21 76.4 | 86.5 | 67.4 | 19.1

(30) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of February, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—(Continued.)

: ; sows olay z Be | eal | oa s
a eae P= P= 9 a. Pepemiaies 2
S oa 5) 5 >e eS 2 Pane,
Ss ) 5 a =O 252/323
A 5 E oe 5) ee 2S B| oe =
Date. Fae: re A % ‘SB 2o |Be5| 8 Bao
38 3s | 2 2: | 85 |258) Es
2 & "4 OE sc o ro)
so = 2 5 43 mS a) ge") 3°5
g isa) a FA = Su 3 ee >a
ao al 5 as Ss fee £en’6
oA Pp = PAY oF 6.4) |S eal oes
= A s) a = = < a
fy) 0 oO 0 Inches. |" T."gr.. | Wier:
1 68.8 3.5 67.0 5.2 0.660 7.24 1.44 | 0.852
2 67.4 Zul 65.9 4.2 .637 7.01 1,03 .876
3 61.9 4.7 59.3 7.4 pes 5.67 1.58 195
4 59.3 4.6 56.5 7.3 468 5.20 1.54 792
5 Sunday
6 67.4 4.1 65.2 6.3 622 6.83 1.63 .826
7 62.7 5.4 59.6 8.5 521 5.79 1.91 762
8 60.9 5.6 57.6 8.9 485 Dod 1.96 753
0 62.6 4.8 59.8 7.9 524 9.79 1.76 787
10 65.0 raat 63.0 5.7 582 6.41 1.47 .838
ll 66.8 2.3 65.6 3.6 -631 6.95 0.92 891
12 Sunday
13 66.4 1.9 65.3 2.9 625 6.90 0.70 .909
14 63 6 1.1 62.9 1.8 976 6.41 0.39 943
15 65.1 2.0 64.0 3.1 599 6.63 0.76 904
16 65.2 3.1 63.5 4.8 591 6.52 22 S61
17 65.6 3.9 63.4 6.1 590 6.49 1.56 .827
18 66.9 4,2 64.7 6.4 615 6.74 1.72 821
19 Sunday
20 68.7 4,5 66.4 6.8 649 7.09 1.90 811
| 68.8 4.8 66.4 7.2 .649 7.09 2.03 -800
22 69.7 4.8 67.2 7.2 .667 Geet 2 08 .802
23 71.3 5.0 68.7 7.6 701 7.61 2.29 790
24 72.3 4.4 70.1 6.6 133 1.99 1.99 811
25 71.6 5.2 69.0 7.8 706 7.66 2.008 786
26 Sunday
27 70.7 3.3 69.0 5.0 706 7.70 1.44 856
28 71.4 4.9 68.9 7.4 704 7.65 2.25 199

Meteorological Observations. (31)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
— month of February, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.—( Continued.)

Rang
a 3 Range of the Barometer for E ses 5 aoe
& cS each hour during 3 hour during the
- 4 the month. = cent)
os 3
Hour. 2% a
"> & ay
m3 , As :
ee Max. Min. Diff, aie | Max. | Min. | Diff.
5 & | :
= =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches, | Inches. 0 0 re) 0
ahs \29.967 | 30.161 | 29.802 | 0.359 | 66.8) 73.6 | 59.1 | 14.5
1 957 146 94 2352 66.0 | 72.5 | 58.2 | 14.3
2 950 141 784 307 65.6 | 72.2 | 57.6 | 14.6
3 937 .128 wip 397 64.9 | 71.0 | 56.8 | 14.2
4 933 115 0409 0306 64.4 | 69.7 | 56.1 | 13.6
5 941 127 754 2373 64.0 | 69.2 | 55.9 | 13.3
6 956 143 763 .380 63.5 | 68.6 ! 55.1 | 13.5
7 -984 «1%2 .800 372 63.2 | 68.7 } 55.1 |) 13.6
8 30-012 205 823 “oo 2 65.6 | 72.4 | 57.7 | 14.7
9 -036 e202 .860 .372 69.3 | 76.6 | 61.4 | 15.2
10 -048 ~242 .878 04 72.3 | 79.0 | 66.3 | 12.7
11 2037 228 .869 2309 74.4 | 81.3 | 67.4 | 13.9
Noon. 012 202 852 .350 76.5 | 84.2 | 66.4 | 17.8
1 29.977 .167 812 355. | 78.1 | 85.41 66.1 | 19,3
2 943 129 785 344 (ash | 84:0)\ 66.0 | 21:0
3 -923 -106 766 340 79.3 | 87.8 | 65.6 | 22.2
4 912 -095 ol 344 79.1 | 87.4 | 64.8 | 22.6
5) 911 .089 741 348 77.9 | 85.8 | 64.2 | 21.6
6 920 .088 742 346 75.2 | 83.7 | 64.2 |:19.5
7 935 107 Jd 354 72.8 | 80.1 | 63.8 | 16,3
3 953 133 174 359 71.1 | 78.4 | 63,6.) 14:8
9 973 0159 794 2365 69.7 | 77.4 | 62.8 | 14.6
10 982 168 812 396 68.7 | 76.8 | 61.6 | 15.2
11 981 176 806 370 67.6 | 75.0 | 60.2 | 14.8

(32) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of February, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.— (Continued. )

5 ns) Weis © Bx [ag |-o¢
a 45 = A rm) Sao Po 3 3
& 5) om ) oe nm 2S =
—= we oO = o Sw ©
s e E g o6 TS | OFS
FQ ° o os — we ovs 2s
Hour. “ 2 i) = ao pee > ba
35 be 3 2 Ss | 38 |seSs| me 2
Be | 3 | 212s) 82) 23 |F22)/ 383
aa) 24 al = os Sues ~
8 8 » | # | po | se | 2a |Semees
= ‘a oO A = = < a
o oO oO fy) Inches.| T..gr. | T. gr.
Mid- 11 647 | 20 | 63.5 | 3.2 | 0.592 | 6.55 | 0.73 | 0.900
night. \ ° © ° e ° Px? 19) ° °
1 64.2 1.8 63.1 2.9 584 47 .65 910
2 63.8 1.7 62.7 2.8 SEZ) -40 62 911
2) 63.2 1.6 62,2 2.7 567 030 .08 915
4 62.9 1.5 61.9 Zo .062 29 AaB} 922
5 62.5 1.5 61.5 2.9 554 16 «OZ 922
6 62.0 1.5 61.0 2.5 -546 -08 00 923
7 61.9 1.2 61.1 21 547 «10 42 934
8 63.8 1.8 62.6 3.0 576 039 -66 906
9 66.0 3.4 64.1 ee -606 -67 1.23 .846
10 67.6 4.7 65.1 7.2 625 84 1.80 «194
hl 68.4 6.0 65.4 9.0 -632 289 2.33 400
Noon, 69.3 key’ 65.6 | 10.8 637 91 2.93 .709
1 70.4 Phsf 66.6 11.5 .656 7.10 3.23 .695
Zz 70,9 7.8 67.0 11.7 -665 7.19 3.35 693
3 71.3 7.9 67.4 11.9 673 7-26 3.46 ,088
4 71.0 8.1 67.0 12.1 664 7-16 3.48 .682
5 70.6 7-2 67.0 10.9 .665 7-20 3.07 709
6 70,9 ae 67.4 7:3 673 Gaz 2.15 178
7 68.9 3.9 66.8 6.0 .661 eon 1.57 .824
8 67.8 ee 66.1 4.9 .645 7:08 1.25 852
9 66.9 2.8 65.3 4.3 629 6.93 1.05 868
10 66.2 2.5 64.8 4.0 .618 6.81 0.95 879
11 65.3 2.3 63.9 3.7 .600 6.63 0.86 .886

Meteorological Observations.

(33)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of February, 1854.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

ae crt iene
3 i = ¢ (ee ee General aspect of the Sky.
Bias" ts
ty) Inc
Bl2s.9 |... | S:or S. W. Cloudless nearly the whole day.
2} 121.0 | .. |S.or N. or N.E. | Cloudy.
3} 126.0 ey jsvor, NW Cloudy till 2 p. m. cloudless afterwards.
4) 125.0 | ... | N. W. or S. W. Cloudless.
5| Sunday
6} 130.0 | .j. |S or N. W.orN.&.| Cloudy till 4 p, m. cloudless afterwards.
7| 128.0 | .. |S. W.orN. or N. W.| Cloudless.
Slice |... | N. W. Ditto.
9} 129.0 - | W.or S. W. Ditto.
10; 133.0 | .. | Calm or S. W. Cloudless till 10 a. Mm. scattered Wi till
5 P. M. cloudless afterwards, also dense
fog between 6 and 9 a. M,
11} 121.0 |0.16| S. S. E. Cloudy, also raining between 1 and2 Pp. m.
12) Sunday
BF eee. | ae | Se or Ny Scattered \i and \-i till 7 a. m. cloudy af-
terwards.
14, .... |0.41| N.orN. W. or N.E.] Cloudy and raining from noon to 3 P. M.
also drizzling afterwards.
15; 134.0 |0.12] W. or N. or S. W. | Cloudy till 5 p. m. also drizzling between
midnight and 4 a. mM. cloudless after
oF. M.
16) 331.0.| .. Cloudless.
17} 134.0 | .. |S.W.orN. W Ditto.
tS) 413658.) 2. | No W. Ditto.
19) Sunday
SU olos,2.| oc | N. W. Cloudless.
21) 132.5 S. or W. S. W Ditto.
22; 136.0 | .. | N. W.orS. Cloudless till 6 a. mM. scattered \i and Vi
or i till 3 p. m. cloudless afterwards.
ma 134.0 | .. >| Ne W. Cloudless till 3 a. ™M. scattered \i till 7
p. M. cloudleas afterwards.
Se t25:0)| «. || Se Cloudless till 5 a. m. cloudy afterwards.
25/ 136.3 | .. | CalmorN. Cloudless.
26) Sunday. |0.32
27; 134.8 | ..-|N. W. Nearly cloudless,
28) 135.0 | .. | Calm or S, S. W.| Cloudless.

or W.

Ni Cirri, %i cumuli, —i strati, V—i cirrocumuli, i cirro strati, ~i cumulo strati,

Wi Nimbi.

(84) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of March, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

Maximum and ©

Temperature. i
i Chet e
5 ie : F ° = Aspect of the Sky.
o = o s 5 = eS =
i g = 5 a g g =
Bch abe ident neta] Beef ol! | Ba ER
A ee | OO. | cee ae i eas
1 |29.391| 76.0 | 76.5 | 56.6]... uy W. | Clear
2 |29.455| 73.0 | 74.5 64.9 aye aA N. W.| Ditto
3 129.419). 72.0 4. 72.8 |. 62.1 ei ae S. Ditto
4 29.373) 2/4 A. /8.0)) G10 a asa S. E. | Ditto
5 |29.389| 73.0 | 73.6 | 61.0 6 Ar E. Ditto
6 (29.547) 71.8 | 72.0 | 544 oe SA N. W.| Hazy
7 |29.573| 66.5 | 67.5 | 54.0 sh ae N. W.| Clear
8 /29.491| 66.0 ; 68.0 | 52.0 ae No N. W.| Hazy
9 |29.559| 66.9 | 68.0 | 55.6 aie Sc W. | Clear
10 |29.599) 68.0 | 69.2 | 52.8 bs 35 W. | Ditto
V1 (29.571) 73.001 4-0. ose "Se .. |N.W.] “scattered
12 |29.507| 76.8 | 77.2 | 60.0 a aN W. | Clear
13 29.479) 79 8 182.0 |GaOolo s. -. W. | Ditto
14 |29.515| 77.0 | 77.0 | 65.0 HP 46 N. | Ditto
15 (29.512) 73.0 | 7322) | Sa.0 A oe N. W.| Ditto
16 |29.497| 72.5 | 74.5 | 54.0 - Se N. W.| Clear
17 (29.539) 72.9 | 75.4 | 65.5 he ce E. Ditto
18° 129.539) 72.5. 1/7a58 | 55.0 1s. -» |N.W.)] \ very few scattered
19 |29.567) 74.0 | 74.8 | 56.0] .. se W. | ™ scattered
20 |29.553| 79.0 | 81.0 | 59.0] .. ai E. \— ditto
21 |29.553| 81.0 | 83.4 | 60.5 ca as E. Ditto
22 |29.585| 81.0 | 83.5 | 62.0 a es N. Ditto
23 | 29.555) 82.5.| 83-5 | 61.8 | .. ee N. | Hazy
24 |29.563| 82.9 | 84-4 | 65.0 5 ae S. E.| “ scattered
95 “129.595 78:3.) 78-3 | 62.0 |. . .- |N.W.) © all over
26 | 29.569) 80.2 | 80.8 | 60.0 aie Sc N, Clear
27 | 29.529) 83.4 | 84.9 | 62.8 ai aC N. Ditto
28 | 29.479) 81.0 | 82.0 ' 64.7 aie ae N. W.! Litto
29 | 29.433) 84.0 | 86.0] 63.3 sie are N. W.| Ditto
30 (29.409! 83.9 | 86.5 | 63.5 ae N. W.| Ditto
31 |29.415| 88.6 | 88.8 | 64.5 W. | Ditto
Mean. | 29.508] 76.4 | 77.6 | 59.4 os ee Be welche

Note. The dry bulb and Maximum Register do not agree, the former always
reads more than the latter, the average difference is 1.6 at times it is far greater.

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (35)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of March, 1854.

a
eel cece | eee | eee | me | ee

Observations at apparent Noon.

Maximum and
Minimum.

Maximum,

Minimum.

Direction of
the Wind.

ZAZA Pry

Z
a23

. DES RON SD
#42 47h ho as 23482

AZ 2
===

Clear

See ees:

Zag
443:

Aspect of the Sky.

Ditto

a few scattered
Hazy

Clear

Hazy

Clear

Ditto

\ scattered

Clear

Ditto

\— scattered

Clear

Ditto

\— very few scattered
~ scattered

\— scattered all over
\ scattered

Ditto

\— scat. towards S.
scattered

™ scattered

Clear

(een | meen | mm me | re fm re | es ee

Mean.

Temperature.
ae |
o =} 2
a 5 Re e
wees \s
a fo) (a) =

29.359| 81.0 | 81.5 | 60.0
29.425| 78.0 | 79.0 | 64.9
29.367| 78.7 | 79.9 | 59.7
99.345| 82.0 | 83.5 | 64.6
99.357| 76.8 | 77.1.| 64.0
29.529) 75.0 | 75.3 | 55.5
29.547| 70.3 | 71.2 | 51.0
29.471| 74.0 (403 | 5425
29.535} 72.0 | 73.0 | 54.5
29.563| 72.9 | 74.1 | 52.8
29.539] 78.7 | 80.5 | 58.0
29.491} 85.0 | 87.0 | 63.5
29.459| 86.7 | 87.3] 64.5
29.481} 81.5 | 82.0 | 64.6
29.475| 76.8 78:0 | 54.0
29.485| 76.7 | 77.4 | 54.8
29.535| 77.8 | 78.2 | 56.6
29.525| 77.9 | 78.5] 56.4
29.533| 77.6 78-5 56.9
29.531} 82.3 | 83.8 | 59.7
29.525} 89.5 | 87-0 | 61.6
29.565| 89.5 | 88-41 63.3
29.551| 87-2 | 90-0 | 63.0
29.539] 87.5 | 88-5 | 65.5
29575, 82-7 | 84-7 | 63.4
29.519| 84-5 | 85-2 | 62.0
29.497) 87.5 | 88-2} 65-3
29.449| 84.8 | 85-7 | 63-5
29.417) 86.7 | 87.9 | 54-0
29.385) 88.0 | 89.2 | 64-1
29.381) 92.5 | 94.3 | 65.5
99.489) Sil | $2.2". 66,2

|
\“- Nimbi or Nimbus.

(36)

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of March, 1854.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M,

Barometer.

Temperature.

Of Mercury.

Wet Bulb.

—_——S | es | ees eee | SS
es | rn | re | ee | eee

29.317
29.375
29.313
29.267
29.311
29.483
29.477
29,411
29.505
29.497
29.475
29.453
29.395
29.433
29.381
29.409
29.489
29.453
29.469
29.449
29.451
29.485
29.917
29.505
29.505
29.465
29.421
29.385
29,335

co ©
OO
nN ©

COMmMmMMDM MOO OO Ostrs721%1 O OO OO
NWONwONWOMCOSAKrFEOMONUNAOCCA

AD
os is Sie Pig ects ee Gh a a ae eee
WAMONGSSHSOUOCHHODAMNOUNUEUMDOOSCAaANOS

AAqIDAAAAaIWDAowrnra ann dg da q or or Gr Or s7

SW OR OOS Or ON

SHENSON KF SHSOSERWONOKHHOOOKUNO—-DANK OH

DOOWDOOO DW WMO HHH OO OAT WTVH OH HOO
WMOoOUMnuvocunceoununcocoouunununoenuMsoeuwuse

98.4

70.4 |— scattered | .. |N.W.
71.25/Clear [scatd,| .. |N.w.
72.5 |\— very few] .. | W.
75.0 |7-scatd. [o’er| .. |N.W.
73.7°|— scatd. alli... | E.
73.5 |\—~scattered | .. |S. E.

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (37)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of April, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

Maximum and

Temperature. Natacha,
. a r Ss s is
2 5 E 3 F 3 = Aspect of the Sky
ro = . 5 = 3 oF
: g S 5 FA f=! Sete
cat st pete ean ee Mt Ute SE) oem: Fe i = Em I
3 Gs i Se ee ot
ra ma S . = = Sica
1 |29.439} 87.9 | 89.5 | 65.0 ee we E. Clear
2 29.427 89.5 90.2 66.0 ee oo E Ditto
3 |29.383) 92.0 | 93.2 | 66.3 ee A Ww. Ditto
4 '\\)29.329)90.5..)' 9250 | 65.0) .,, .- |S. W.| “ scattered
5 |29.367| 92.2 | 93.0 | 68.5 ie oe W. Clear
6 |29.277| 94.0 | 94.8 | 66.0) ..° .. |N. W.} “ scattered
7 29,2791 92.0 |.91.8 | 72.3 | -.. aH N. Clear
8 129.277) 91.0 | 91.0 | 65.9 7 4 W. Ditto
9 |29,289| 89.0 | 89.6 | 62.8 A ae N. — scattered
10 | 29.309) 86.0 | 87.0 | 61.0 ae oo IN. W.! Clear
11 | 29.333}-86.0 | 87.4 | 61.5 “ ee IN. W.! Ditto
12 |29,401] 84.0 | 83.5 | 65.5] ,, .. (N. E,| “ all over
13. | 29.305! 89.0 | 89.8 | 64.5 a? ee (N. W.)} Clear
14 |29,299| 90.1 | 91.0 | 65.0 we -- |N. W,| “ scattered
15 |29,269| 87.8 | 89.2 | 62.3 ace ee |N. W.| Clear
16 {29.309} 86.0 | 86.8 | 60.6 ge -o IN. W.] ™a few to N.
17 |29.357| 85.0 | 86.4 | 59.0 Sa es |(N. W.] Clear
18 |29.389] 87.8 | 89.0 | 62.0 se .. IN. W.] Ditto
19 | 29.383] 87.5 | 88.0 | 60.3 as ek N. | ~ all over
20 | 29.329] 88.9 | 90.0 | 65.4 be ve E. Clear
21 29 295| 93.5 | 94.4 | 67.0 ee ao N. W.)| Ditto
29 | 29.311 92.0 | 93.4 |} 63.7 aa Ar N. Ditto
23 | 29.305] 920 |] 92.8 | 64.0 Se rays N. W.| Ditto
24 | 29.283) 91.3.| 92.2 | 63.9 de co ING” Wt Ditto
95 | 29.355) 94.5 | 95.8 | 71.4 ae ee PNY.) Ditto
26 | 29.339] 97.0 | 98.0 | 67.5 Y, an N. W.| Ditto
27 =| 29.397) 97.0 | 98.0 | 65.0 te wo | EN. OW.) Ditto
28 | 29.299] 94.0 | 95.9 | 63.3 es wee (pe * W.|-Ditta
29 | 29.253} 93.0 | 93.9 | 64.0 se «. IN. W-! Ditto
30 | 29.425} 94.0 | 94.6 | 63.0 és ee N. Ditto
Mean. | 29.333} 90.4 | 91.4 | 645 ee a 14 he

(38)

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, VN. W. P. Agra, for the Month of April, 1854.

Date.

COONS Om OOD =

Mean.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Temperature.

: a ‘

Seo 5 oO

Flies Vee Lie

e| 2/4) %

Swe woe Fe
29.405] 91.5 | 94.4 | 66.4
29.391) 92.6 | 93.2 | 67.0
29.351} 96.7 | 98.8 | 67.0
29.291; 99.5 | 101.3 | 66,5
29.349| 97.4 | 98.7 | 69.0
29.233) 99.0 | 99.8 | 67.7
29.253) 95.4 | 94.9 | 73.0
29.237) 94.6 | 94.4 | 68.9
29.257| 93.4 | 94.2 | 64.0
29.295) 91.0 | 91.6 | 63.4
29.301) 90.6 |) 91%5, | 62.8
29.271, 89.8 | 91.4 | 67.3
29.285) 92.0 | 92.7 | 67.0
29.271) 93.0 | 94.2 | 67.5
29.239) 92.5 | 94.1 | 67.0
29.275) 90.5 | 91.1 | 66.0
29.341} 90.0 | 90.7 | 61.5
29.363] 92.5 | 92.7 | 62.4
29.331) 90.1 | 92.7 | 64.3
29.307} 94.0 | 95.6 |} 71.6
29.273} 98.4 | 99.8 | 64.5
29.281} 98.2 | 95.6 | 64.0
29.283) 98.5 | 99.2 | 65.0
29.271; 96.0 | 97.8 | 63.0
29,345, 98.9 | 100.4 | 71.5
29,.321)101.7 |102.7 | 70.0
29.381} 99.0 |100.2 | 67.6
29.263) 98.9 | 98.5 | 70.0
29.237) 96.8 | 97.5 | 70.0
29.371] 97.6 | 98.0 | 64.8
29.302; 95.0 | 96.0 | 66.6

Maximum and
Minimum.

| Maximum,

Minimum.

Direction of
the Wind.

Z
Ss

£4 5

ZAAZ PR eg ZA
4adeq Bade gq:

e3]
4° Ss

24%

AP 4d dus

Aspect of the Sky.

Clear
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto

SY Ge ET

\— very few scattered
\ scattered in zenith

Clear

scattered

Clear

\— towards W.
™ towards N.

— towards E.
\ scattered

Ditto
Ditto

ra few to N.

Clear
Ditto

\W- all over

Clear
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

(39)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of April, 1854.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M.

meee | cesses | ei | ee | ee | re | eee

Barometer.

Temperature.

Of Mercury.

99.5
100.6
102.8
99.5
101.5
100.5
98.6

98.0
97.2
91.5
95.8
97.0
93.5

97.0
94.5
94,5
94.6
98.5
97.5

98.5
101.3
101.6
102.9
103.5
10.25
106.0

Wet Bulb.

WIAWSHES8NN
Aor ons &
Shite of So)

SOD SS
DONS RO
jonmwoacn coc

Maximum and
Minimum,

Maximum.

WWOOWOOD OWOWwro
TTIOHWOMAD BON
Concow oooe

Minimum.

en re | comme | cee | eee | eee

Mean.

86.4
87.9
88.0
90.0
92.25
92.75
90.85

89.95
88.0
84.4
84.75
88.25

86.25 |W

88.65
84.75
83.8
82.25
85.0
87-5

87.25
90.5
88.5
90.0
90.75
93.75
95.65
92.6
90.0
88.75

Aspect of
the Sky.

Clear

Ditto

flazy

Ditto

VW all over

\— scattered
in zenith

~ In zenith

— scattered
Hazy [W.

\ towards

WwW all over

to E.
and N.

\—- scattered

\ ditto

“afewtoN.

Clear

Ditto

Wey) to, | Be
and W,

Clear

Ditto

90.25 |Ditto

88.63

Rain
Gauges.

| 3

ay |

Ft, 2 In. from
the ground

Direction o
the Wind.

_, at ac tet dey a co

ey mare Coa hanes

>
+ ees <i

Sse
peusee

fan Ra

‘

=a)

ee ai Bee 0.88 .
fie or? a te | Ges 950)
ha Bye d dion ee) re eae :

Re are 1a aS Bi a Ns
Caen dine Bigs | 2001 :
“det (eB ae O.008: oY

vt ae PESO Oy
ie twioet. We GA ORE OA
ea peal ae: | i ‘eat. Se |
i a ; RS 8
ie bat “aot
ae oi mat) | Five a2
YR ee. EG
BAM AL MAS cea
ar Reeme) Ones ale eine nti | ee
A a Lei, Awe S

seperate dimeip Ci ieee ay <order

a ‘"s «
ca

Pa 3: wx

=
Bet.

ate og:

mas:

az ;

>
ae,

Meteorological Observations. (41)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of Mareh, 1854,
Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East,
Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

Range of the Tempe-

os. Range of the Barometer Ss Sia oie
2, As during the day. : : ie ne g
. o = Mn
Date,| = © a c 3
S24 | Max. Min, Diff. | S& | Max.| Min. | Diff.
= =
Inches. inches. | Inches. Inches. ca) ry) o 0
1 29.846 29.928 29 775 6.153 76.8 | 88.2 | 66.0 | 22.2
2 .780 867 683 184 78:8:-) S%-6 | -72.8:1| 14:8
3 814 904 6192 0152 78.9 | 89.2] 69.9 | 19.3
4 .838 9135 785 128 79.7 -( 90.5 1 73.9 | 16.6
5 Sunday.
6 .826 894 769 .129 82.1) 94.8) 72.9) OV.9
7 - 813 .890 09 131 S224) 92.95 a 2.9)|) 20.0
8 .868 .969 787 182 77.2; 85.9) 70.4.| 15.5
9 .889 969 824 145 (0.95) Sif-A4nle 67-21} 20:2
10 .927 30.017 868 149 74.4 | 83.6 | 66.7 | 16.9
11 947 .035 876 159 73.8 | 84.8 | 63.4 | 21.4
12 Sunday
13 .814 29.884 739 149 80,1 | 93.6 | 71.0 | 22.6
14 799 .892 412 .180 82.1.) 95.6 | 70.7 | 24.9
15 ay 898 793 145 S156) 92.6 | 72.4 | 20.2
16 .850 i927 187 140 Sieon 9200.) 70.0.) 20.9
17 .882 0955 .826 2229 81.1 | 90.1 | 75.4 | 14.7
18 .898 974 624 150 80.1 | 88.4 | 72.8 | 15.6
19 Sunday.
20 925 .989 .862 L237 80.4 | 89.2 | 74.0 | 15,2
21 .928 30.012 .869 143 82.3 | 93.0 | 74.0 | 19.0
22 .967 .046 5889 te shay 83.3 | 95.0 | 74.4 | 20.6
23 .935 «O17 | .850 -167 82.0 | 94.6 | 73.8 | 20.8
24 891 29. 977 816 161 83,8 | 96.6 | 75.6 | 21.0
25 .886 978 .810 sl65> 1-83.35 | 94.2 1.76.2 |. 18.8
26 Sunday.
27 .889 .969 «199 : .170 855 | 95.4 | 78.8 | 16.6
28 849 923 738 165 84.0 | 94.8 | 77.4 | 17.4
29 .802 892 .661 weal 80.9 }. 92 2a Haier Si
30 .809 .880 .700 .180 75.0 | 87.6 | 69.01 18.6
al 855 928 .796 2132 76.0 | 85.4 | 669 8.5

(42) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of March, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

2 eee a Oey, | Ce
fe = Q ro) 2% a 5 g 5
ee ‘So = oS S te 3 °
S jam = ie) & eld = nD be»
2 eo > Ss 4S an S See DO
3 5S E 3 af os | 22s lice =
Date. a 2 fan) ‘. S Bo BES 8 Bs 6
38 a1 0) Se) Be: | Soe &
= 3 a 2 Sos Es tS Ss Ee2a| 258
g a) 3 As = = Seo) See
s 0 =a) S Ss Ss saa ea
8 b> E pom Bl | ee ee es
= A O A = = < =
i IN TC
o 1) o tf) Inches. | "7. gr. | ‘Tver
1 70.7 6.1 67.6 9.1 0.677 7.39 2.70 | 0.755
2 75.9 2.9 74.5 4.4 842 9.11 1.46 875
3 73.9 50 | Fi 6 .760 | 8,22 | 2.43 | .797
4 76.8 2.9 | 75.3 4,4 865 9.33 1,54 873
5 Sunday
6 77.9 4.2 75.8 6.3 879 9.44 2.35 831
7 75,5 67) Aree ed 784, |) 8.38 "| “ese ees
8 67.5 Devs 62.6 | 14.6 573 6.21 3.83 .634
9 70.0 69 66.5 10.4 651 7.07 2.99 729
10 67.5 7.0 63.8 | 10.6 595 | 6.49 2.80 | .717
il 65.6 8.2 61.3 12.5 .000 5.99 Sad) 675
12 Sunday
13 73.0 A 69 5 10.7 1p ipv@ | 3.44 136
14 74.0 8.1 69.9 12.1 726 7.81 4.02 707
15 73.6 8 0 69.6 12a 719 7.74 3.82 107
16 75.1 6.4 71.8 9.7 174 8.32 3.22 754
17 77.5 3.6 75.7 5.4 876 9.43 1.87 848
18 76.6 3.5 74.8 5.3 853 9.19 1.79 850
19 Sunday
20 76.7 Se) g4iget 5.6 851 | 9.18 | 190.| sea5
21 76.7 9.6 73.9 8.4 825 8.86 2.01 179
22 77.0 6.3 73.8 9.4 823 8.83 3 34 1 60
23 60:5 9.3 74.1 8.0 831 8.93 2.48 4 .489
24 79.6 4,2 F428 6.3 .926 9292 2.43 .829
25 79.3 4.) 77.2 6.2 918 9.84 2.29 832
26 Sunday
27 80.7 4.7 78.4 iG 951 | 10.16 one .810
28 793 4.7 76.9 Ail 909 9.74 2.60 811
29 75.0 3.0 ORs 8.3 187 8.47 2.72 2
30 71.2 3.8 69.3 5.7 ayaa ts: 7.78 72 839
41 71.8 4.2 69.7 6.3 122 7.85 1.92 823

Meteorological Observations. (43)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of March, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

Range of the

2 3 Range of the Promnes for E Temperature for each
2 S each hou during 8 hour during the
ns the month. am Tonnes
° = =
Hour. 2s ra
oO 8 Sa
=e Max. Min. Diff, as Max. in. | Diff.
& Sq
= =
Inches. Inches. Inches. Inches. o 0 ty) oO
re beer 29.980 | 29.772 | 0.208 | 75.3 | 90.2 | 69.1 | 11.1
1 861 976 Lie 2205: 74.6 | 79.9 | 68.0 | 11.9
iS 847 .995 /61 £194 FAO F920 (67.75) ¥I5
3 .836 954 752 .202 73-6 | 79.2 | 66.2 | 13.0
4 .838 .987 754 .233 73.0 | 792 | 65.0 | 14.2
5 .843 .983 761 222 (2:68) 79.2"| 964.3 | 14.9
6 .867 991 794 197 72:3) 78.8.' -63.6 | 15.2
7 893 30.028 814 .214 FO hose Od4-) 18
8 .919 015 834 181 (5aee, Si.08) 67.51) 13.5
9 2937 «033 .849 184 78.8 | 84.4 | 72.9 | 118.5
10 942 045 .847 198 $2.07) 87.6 1.75.9 | Thad
11 0932 .036 816 190 85.0 | 90.9 | 79.2 | Lhd
Noon. .905 009 .803 .206 87340) .93.99 281.3) 1 A228
] 872 29.981 767 214 San G4.leie82.4) | Beg
2 .838 949 hod Bp Aldde 90.3 94.9 §2.8 | b2.l
3 817 4925 198 NIV 90.6 | 95.8 | 83.6 | 12.2
4 -800 911 .683 .228 90.2 | 96.6 | 83.6 | 13.0
5 795 .889 661 .228 88.1 94.0 80.8 | 13.2
6 .806 .899 ,685 214 84:7"). 90:8) }° 68.5.1 22.3
7 827 919 Hie .296 82.1 | 87.2 | 69.6 | 17.6
8 853 944 190 .209 80.3 | 84.4 69.0 | 15.4
9 .880 971 .750 6221 78.4.| 82.67}. 69.5. | 3.2
10 .897 30.046 781 +265 Tia ke. Seem 69.0 | 13,2
11 -885 | 29.976 .780 196 76.0 | 81.2 | 69.4 | 11.8

Meteorological Observations.

(44)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of Mareh, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

(Continued. )

dependent thereon.

“Ajiun Suraq uoy
-einyes ajazdmoo ‘Ay1p
-1UINFT jo saidap uvay

‘uoTyBanyes ojotd
- 0109 10 pasinbas anod

"11@ JO JOO} DIqnod ev UL
IMmodeA Jo IY SIa\\ Uva

sinode A
JO 90910} OYSe[yY UofA

*qUlog
Maq 9saoqe qing Aiq

‘quIog Maq pojndmoy

"779A OAoge Ging Aq

*19jouO UL
“IOUT GIN JA Uva

Hour.

“RA JOjYoiom eUONIppY

0D SOmHDOovoacsgdo SNe HoGa4nanaas
m ODODOSO==—nrOoOMS HSOODDDNAHIDAMNS
WD DDAARAWRAAN DONS COM MN MNONNNOO
Or or een, fGen eh meee My RNS een ee eye WS aR CoE
Ps ~ KB HOOnRNMNOnNR ARE HOAWOMON BTHOONRD
60 = SRWMAHMMOROSOH BOSONS HODANMHN
= Hz e@SOSCTSCSCOHRNND TiDooownnanae
te 19 MROANTMORnRAHIMOAN OODrmMMOMANNRODWS
1) NUH SOHHANGT OS Winspwowoonanwowktn
tel DW DDHMDADKRRNRODO DD MDODDDMDDMDBNDONODND
a3 DO iD DdAMROHARANMIO NDOANMAHKAHOND
aS} wf 1368 = HOON = 01910 CO GO saan eras aS Om OS OH
rs) ~ Sonne eonneno DWDODDDDNANAMOOMnmWrR
Sara 2 BR atone: Saaee ey spats we rf Steere, ae el tg ore eens
a S
AWM AOON WANA mAQODNODAHORM SO
° SS NAMM OOA TOO 4H#ONNN Gb SONOS
(oan Sasa Ss A AS eS
SARXOMAOMMHADAMN MONMATHANARMASIO
° —e COCSeaHRaACHAD aaa mnmanaNaANs
rR meee wo oO ore mhRe hr iw be i & Fe IR I IS Ie
DW KMANSTAROAON © HOHOHONAROWS
eo N ANNAN H RN HON SBoOnaAnR Sonn attan
== S| = =
Dn ANDHONMDMWAMANSS SHOSCMAHAMMONS
oS N AeRe Ke OoOooOnastionm DHDOARBDONDONOWHS
~ BRRRRRRRRA Rh RRR RRRARRRR
eto

a5
Tio ea NESS eR Lk Blan
a

PAGED A HSS ANNO Seni es
Can]

Woon.

Meteorological Observations. (45)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of March, 1854.
Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

aa
oes
Saas . | Prevailing direction
§| 25 E Bee Wiha. General aspect of the Sky.
= ei
0 Inc
1} 135.0 | .. |S. or N. W. or N.} Cloudless.
or S. W
2} 136.4 S. W. or S. Cloudless nearly the whole diy.
3} 139.0 | ...| S. or S, W. Cloudless.
4) 143105) |S Cloudless nearly the whole day.
5| Sunday. Sunday.
SieeeOs|) 2. |S. or W. 8. Wa Cloudless nearly the whole day.
ites 0) | .. |S. or W. Cloudless nearly the whole day.
8) 137.2 | .. | S.or N. W.or W. | Cloudless the whole day.
9). 135.0 S Cloudless till 4 a, Mm. scattered “i after.
wards.
10} 128.0 |0.13| N. or N. W. Overcast with little rain till 3 a. Mm. nearly
cloudless afterwards.
eee 220) j-aa.0|N. or. S. W. Cloudless,
12! Sunday. Sunday,
13; 140.7 | .. | S.orS. W. or N. W. | Cloudless.
14, 145.9 | .. |S. or Si W. or W. | Cloudless.
15; 141.5 | .. |S. or W. or N. W. | Cloudless.
16) 137.0 | .. | S.or W. or N.E. | Cloudless nearly the whole day.
F299 ose eS. Cloudy.
Pe eei2Oe7 | sa So Evor, E. or S, Cloudy.
19} Sunday | Sunday.
20) 134.02. |S. E. or S. Cloudy with lightning at 9 Pp. m.
21; 134.0 | .. | S.or S. E. or W. | Cloudy till 6 P. mM, cloudless afterwards.
22) 139.0 | .. |S. or So W. Cloudiess till 3 a. mM. scattered ~i or Vii
till 9 a. m. cloudless till 6 Pp. M. over-
cast afterwards with lightning at 10 P. M.
23} 136.9 |0.14] S. Cloudy with lightning at 8 Pp. M.
24, 143.0 | .. | S. Cloudless nearly the whole day.
25, 144.0 | .. | S. Cloudless till 5 p. m. cloudy afterwards
and drizzling at 10 P. M.
26) Sunday. Sunday.
27; 144.0 | .. | S. Cloudy till 7 a. m. cloudless till 3 Pp. Mm.
scattered clouds afterwards,
28} 134.0 | .. | S. Cloudless till 5 a. Mm. scattered \i till 2

P. M. cloudy afterwards, lightning at
6 p. M. and drizzling at 10 Pp. M.
2975 133-0) | oo. or Sy W. Cloudy with little drizzling till 5 a. M.
cloudless till 9 A. M. scattered ~i till
4 p. Mm. cloudy with drizzling and light-
ning afterwards.
220bN. Esor-S. Cloudy.
79| N. E. or E. or S. E.| Cloudy.

30} 134.5 |0.
31; 140.0 |0.

Ni Cirri, %i cumuli, —istrati, V-i cirro-cumuli, “i cirro-strati, ~i cumulo-strati,
Wi nimbi.

(46) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of May, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

Temperature.
; a
2 | 3 E
3 B si a
3 S os = =
Slhieiea| “oon iene. Nae
1 {| 29.319) 97.0
2 | 29.367) 97.5
3 | 29.409) 97.0
4 | 29.363) 95.0
5 | 29.347; 90.1
6 | 29.335) 91.5
7 | 29,353) 91.5
8 |29.401) 89.8
9 ;

i)
re)
nS
a)
—
CO CO
nr ON
bo ol

11 | 29.447) 89.5
12 | 29.439) 93.0
13 | 29.417] 95.0
14 |29,407| 96.0
15 |29,389) 97.5
16 | 29.415] 92.0
17 | 29.447} 92.3
18 | 29.477) 905
19 | 29.399] 96.0
20 | 29.385] 95.0
21 | 29 385) 96.5
22 | 29.287/ 101.5
23 | 29.220) 101.2
24 | 29.193) 102.0
25 | 29.155) 104.0
26 | 29-091} 106.1
27 =| 29.063) 104.5
28 | 29.061) 104.2
29 | 29.061) 104.0
30 | 29-103) 100.5
31 | 29.167} 104.2

Mean. 29.313 96.3

mBemomoeoowoowoowowm@Mmeowowowd OO
NANI NN LOHR R SAAS = HD Os
WWOCWOONRDWNOSHK KF OWONWNON

100.5
104.3

97.0

WYVVIUHOONVVGVY VY GY VOOVVVYVYUVGTIN SOS
bo
PD NWOONNMOCOSOSCORHPWOOHDSONOSDOMNSOSCOS

70.9

Maximum and

Ee eee

Minimum.
! . | 6% | Aspect of the Sky.

g g ite

5 Se | Ole

A fe hicisyec

I Po ac

S = A

ae ~. IS. 28.) Clear
ee ee S. W. Ditto
Se Be E. Ditto
eo ee Ww. Ditto

E Ditto

E. \— scattered in zenith
N. Clear

E. \—. scattered

N. W.| \“ scattered

N. W.| Clear

N. W.| Ditto

N. W.| “ all over
N. ™ scattered
N. Hazy
N. \—scatd. towards S.

N. W.| Hazy

N. E.| Clear

N. W.| Ditto

N. W | Ditto

N. W.| Ditto

N. W_| Ditto

N. W.| Ditto
W. Ditto

N. W.) Ditto

N. W.| Ditto

Note. The dry bulb and Maximum Register do not agree, the former always
reads more than the latter, the average difference is 1.6, at times it is far greater.

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

(47)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, NV. W. P. Agra, for the Month of May, 1854.

WONATR OD & | Dae

Observations at apparent Noon.

Temperature.

, P F

rece | ee |e

Eline | ad | as

See ta

ae OS) | eS
29.313! 99.3 | 99.0 | 69.0
29.349) 100.4 | 100.0 | 68.0
29.389} 100.0 | 99.7 | 72.5
29.347) 99.9 | 99.9 | 73.3
29.339) 950 | 95.0 | 75.0
29,310) 95.0 | 95.8 | 73.0
29.325) 95.5 | 96.2 | 75.0
29.357; 94.0 | 94.1 | 76.2
29.331) 90.0 | 90.6 | 71.4
29.405, 91.0 | 92.3 | 69.0
29.425) 96.5 | 96.7 | 70.0
29.423, 97,0 | 98-3 | 71.0
29.091 97.0 | 97.4) 70.5
29.385) 97.9 | 96.7 | 71.2
29.375, 100.9 |100 2 | 755
29.389) 97.3 | 93.9 | 71.0
29.403} 94.0 | 93.5 | 74.4
29.449) 94.5 | 95.3 | 72.5
29.381/100.5 |101.6 | 71.5
29.39/95) 97.9 | 98.3 | 67.2
29.375) 98.3 | 99.1 | 70.2
29.263) 106.7 | 107.5 | 73.0
29.205 106.5 |107.2 | 72.8
29.151] 106.2 | 106.9 | 71.0
29.133; 108.1 |1095 | 700
29-073) 109.0 |110.8 | 74.5
29-053) 109.6 [111.0 | 72.5
29-059) 108.9 |109.2 | 72.0
29-057; 109.5 | 109.5 | 74.0
29-099 105.5 | 106.8 | 75.0
29.167, 107.8 |108.3 | 74.0
29.293' 97.0 |100.8 | 72.1

Maximum and

Minimum.

| Maximum,
Minimum.

ZALAAZAAAAAA

Direction of

ZazeZaa2Zz,

the Wind.

azn

ie3}
Saat

444"44edeeesdee 4nues

Aspect of the Sky.

Clear
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Hazy
\— scattered
Clear
Hazy

.| Clear

Ditto

VW all over
VW scattered
Hazy

—e eee

\— very few scattered

in zenith
«all over
Clear
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto

(48) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of May, 1854.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 Pp. M.

Maximum and Rain
Temperature. Wiminaaeel Gauge.
é Aspect of a =
Paliea et a want Eee nia
See (eee ee eh emis soled
See | COLA Cael eer ey Sag tae on
L (29.257) 102.7 | 103.0 | 70.0 | 102.0.) 79.0.| 90.5 /Clear aa [Ne ¥'.
2 |29.285|104.5 | 99.5 | 71.0 | 103.5 | 82.5 | 93.0 |Ditto yes
3 |29.297| 102.8 | 102.5 | 73.0 | 102.0 | 84.0 | 93.0 |Ditto Ns
4 |29,273/ 104.2 | 104.5 | 75.0 | 103.5 | 83.3 | 93.4 [Ditto GW.
5 |29.273| 98.0} 98.3 | 76.2 | 97.5] 80.5 | 89.0 |v scattered
in zenith pm eu ean
6 /29.221| 100.6 | 101.4 | 76.0 | 109.2 | 80.5 | 90.35 |Clear 5) i. We
7 |29.229| 101.0 | 102.0 | 76.6 | 98.0] 78.0 | 88.0 /Ditto Fg a a
8 |29.289| 98.0 | 96.6 | 73.3°| 96.2 |} 79.2 | 87.7 |\ scattered] .. |N.w.
9 |29.307| 95.0 | 945 | 73.0 | 94.0 | 83.5 | 88.75 IW allover | .. |N.w.
10 |29.345| 96.1 ! 95.9 |} 69.6 | 95.0] 74.5 | 84.75 |Clear ee [SW
11 |29.329| 97.8 | 97.8 | 73.0 973 | 773.824 -|Ditte Ei ica
12 |29 319/ 103.5 | 1039 | 74.6 , 103.0 | 81.7 | 92 35 |Ditto Se) ING
13 129.269); 100.5 | 100.0 | 75.5 | 99.8] 84.0 | 91.9 |~ scattered
all over ee IN.W.
14 |29 277; 101.0 | 100.6 | 76.0 | 100.0} 85.0 | 92.5 |“~ scattered] .. |N. BE.
15 |29.307| 100.3 | 99.5 | 73.7 | 99.0 | 85.5 | 92.25 | Hazy as aN.
16 |29,293| 102.7 | 103.0 | 72.5 | 102.2 | 78.7 | 90.45 |~ very few
scattered
in zenith | .. |N.W.,
17 |29 329| 97.7 | 98.0] 75.8 | 97.5 | 84.5 | 91.0 |Clear ek
18 |29.381/) 103.0 |101.5 | 74.5 |101.0; 790 | 90.0 |Ditto Ney
19 |29,295) 105.0 | 105.0 | 72.2 | 104.5 | 79.0 | 91.75 |Ditto Rie! NNW
20 |29.28)| 105.0 | 104.5 | 72.0 | 104.0 | 84.5 | 94.25 |Ditto N.W.
21 |29.213] 105.0 | 106.0 | 73.0 | 106.0] 85.0 | 95.7 |Ditto se) INE
22 {29.161} 110.0 | 109.9 | 74.1 | 109.5 | 87.0 | 98.25 !Ditto Le INGOs
23 |29.129/ 110.0 | 109.5 | 73.8 | 109.0 | 89.0 | 99.0 |Ditto i) ING
24 |29.107| 110.5 | 110.0 | 73.0 | 109.0 | 92.4 | 100.7 |Ditto CAs
25 |29.039| 111.8 | 113.5 | 74.1 } 111.5 | 96.8 | 103.9 |Ditto oo NW.
26 (28.997) 114.5 |}114.0 | 73.5 | 114,0 |} 91.5 | 102.5 |Ditto yas
27 128.979) 134.5.) 113.24 75.3. | 112.7 | 93.07) 102.85;\Ditto a (eee
28 |28:997) 113,8)| trae |) 73-2 4113.0 | 92.2.:) 10lsb | Ditte ie ie
29 |28.995| 114.0 {113.5 | 73.0] 112.7 | 90.5 | 101.6 |Ditto we) HN
30 (29.025) 112.5 |112.5 | 75.0]111,5 | 90.0 | 100.75 |Ditto te le
31 (29.085) 112.4 {112.4 | 75.01111.5 | 95.8 | 103.65 |Ditto & Pliner

Mn. !29.2101104.7 [104.5 | 73.7 1103.8 | 84.7 | 94.31

Meteorological Observations. (49)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of April, 1854.
Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East,

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

6 8 as Range of the Barometer =a ssa a UE
Bes during the day. Ao ie eae ine
rep 5 “Ne 5 the day.
& MM
Date. as BY f E
SR Max. Min, Diff. *—, | Max.| Min. | Diff
sheen le a
Inches. Inches. | Inches. Inches. ty) ) 0) 0

1 29.878 29.961 29.797 0.164 79.5 | 90.2 | 70.4 | 19.8

2 Sunday.
3 190 873 .692 181 8i.6 | 90.0 1. 71.6 | 418.5
4 761 .822 .687 135 4290) 88.29/5°70.7 |) #725
5 Jol .824 .683 141 SO | 88. |) 7201 V6.1
6 .640 ./20 2045 175 85.3 | 95.9 | 77.5 | 18.4
7 621 .689 .004 135 8H.6 | 97.5) °.77.8 | 19.5
8 610 673 004 Ay 85.5 | 94.6 | 79.9 | 14.7
!) Sunday.
10 627 .700 BBY 143 85.6 | 9441 80.2 | 14.2
il 675 756 097 159 85.7 | 94.8 | 78.8 | 16.0
12 724 813 63 .180 89.5 | 93.7 | 79.6 | 14.1
13 .664 198 073 0185 84.3 | 92.2 | 75.6 | 16.6
Good
14 Friday.
15 731. 795 .684 LIL 73.1 | 77.8 | 69.6 Sue
16 Sunday.
27 Jil «166 630 .136 76.2 | 82.4 | 72.0] 10.4
18 767 2823 mean .106 80.2 | 90.2 | 70.6 | 19.6
19 «899 879 732 147 83.9 | 9200) 77.0 | 15,0
20 765 -852 .668 .184 83,2. | 90/2) 77.4 | 128
21 .698 -766 608 .158 83,4 | 91.2 | 77.8 | 13.4
22 659 -736 010 .226 SiS | 90:8) 76.5 |'°14.3
23 Sunday .
24 .642 ALY .968 149 84.2 | 92.4 | 76.5 |° 15.9
25 743 .822 .688 .134 SSi2) | OU 7.779) ead
26 ons 9 856 .697 159 85.4 | 93.4 | 79.3 | 14.1
27 731 806 -633 173 86.5 | 93.6 — 81n0 /22-6
28 637 710 091 “los 86.7 | 94.8 | 81.6 | 13.2
29 695 0125 982 143 86.6 | 93.8 | 81.0 | 12.8

30 Sunday.

(50) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the
month of April, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

= ‘ Fe a) =a eg ‘Ass
> 4 = =) cP) a. a 8 g 3
a) = a) = oS yet Eri ics." °
po - S i » 2 St s eid
= oP) S oe wm 5 is o| 2s
E > E 2 o6 Peeitcs s
= 2 x os = oo on S ar ee
Date. 3 = = D ae Pao |) © g 80
> my 6 To) eS oS —- oo a Eg
® © ‘© s a= aH os soS| O'S
=o | ~ Bo: mS —— aia ie, oS
a a 5 ie = a | 3s |
ape = ‘o aS 2 6 2) =e
® & bP 8 po | oF 2 |Sae| sus
= A O A a = 4 =
ty) oO 0 oO Inches.| T. gr T. gr
1 74.1 3.4 71.4 8.1 0.761 8.22 2.44 | 0.771
2 Sunday.
3 77.2 4.4 75.0 6.6 0.854 STB et 2.16 .810
d 44.8 4.0 72.9 6.0 0.797 8.63 1.84 824
5 47.6 3.4 75,9 5.1 0.879 9.47 1.67 850
6 81.1 4,2 79.0 6.3 0.970 0.37 2527 .820
7 81.7 3.9 79.7 5.9 0.992 | 10.59 204: 830
8 81.6 3.9 79.6 5.9 0.989 | 10.56 2.16 830
9 Sunday.
10 81.5 4,1 79.4 6.2 0.983 | 10.49 aay | .822
1] 77.6 8.1 73.0 12.2 0.814 8.69 4.1] .679
12 80.6 4.9 78,1 7.4 0.943 | 10.08 2.64 192
13 19.7 4.6 77.4 6.9 | 0.922 | 9.87 2.41 | .804
Good
14 Friday.
15 71.) 1.6 70.7 2.4 | 0.744 8.15 0.64 | .927
16 Sunday.
17 73.9 2.3 27 3.5 0.792 8.61 1.05 891
18 769 3.3 75.2 5.0 0.860 9.28 1.60 853
19 79.3 4,2 44.2 6.3 0.916 9.83 veal U7 819
20 79.1 4.1 77.0 6.2 0.910 O77 2.12 .822
21 78,5 49 76,0 7.4 0.882 9.47 2.49 192
22 76.0 5.8 73.1 8.7 0.803 8.63 Qh 197
23 Sunday
24 79.6 4.6 ri) 6.9 0.919 9.84 2.40 804
25 79,1 4.1 77.0 6.2 0.910 Woe ole 822
26 81.0 4.4 78.8 6.6 0.964 | 10.29 2.39 812
7 82.4 4.1 80.3 6 2 1.011 | 10.78 2.32 823
28 82.5 4.2 80.4 6.3 1.014 | 10.81 rN | 820
29 81.7 4.9 79.2 7.4 0.976 | 10.41 2.43 792

30 Sunday.

Meteorological Observations. (51)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of April, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

: Range of t
oO 3 Range of the Barometer for E Temperature ee
a & each hour during hour during the
5 c the month. fy mminehs
° Ss =
Hour. 2s a
‘oh Po
ms : As
ae Max. Min. Diff. at Max. | Min Diff.
5 2 Se
= =
Inches. Inches. Inches. Inches. oO 0 o o
night, | $29-723 | 29882 | 29.597 | 0.285 | 78.7 | 82.8] 71.4 | 11.4
l 710 .866 .598 .268 (8.471 8226 7027 | VE.9
7. .698 862 079 283 78.0.2) S22 71.8 | 10.4
3 .689 862 567 295 | 77.8 | 82.0 | 72.0 | 10.0
4 .696 .875 562 13 Vig ake S2oae et pl.4t | LOS
5 .699 891 089 .306 Dd (82.07 Or5 1) LS
6 718 901 601 000 42.51) 81.7 70.4 | 11.3
7 745 924 °637 .287 {9-3-1 82.8 FL.8 1 LEO
8 .766 954 -663 291 SOT ae So.20| s2.00) Leo
9 0776 961 671 .290 Bo-2 50 88.01 74e201 Ses
10 PT WKES 961 .666 .295 85.4 | 90.2 | 74.0 | 16.2
ll 769 944 .669 .275 Sf al (91.4 7/1 72.2 | 1972
Noon. 743 .920 .651 .269 89734) 93.0 472 5.1. 9005
1 718 892 .618 244 S079) 94.4.5) 73.3.) 2a
2 -688 849 095 254 90.5 | 96.0 70.0. |; 26205
3 -663 820 .062 .208 90.8 | 97.0 71.2 | 25.8
4 643 197 045 See 90.4 | 97.3 72.0 | 25.3
5 642, .803 .549 £254 89.1 | 95.0 | 72.0 | 23.0
6 -660 817 .556 .261 86.1 | 91.3 | 71.4 | 19.9
7 <672 831 510 BTA 83.6 | 87.2 | 70.7 | 16.5
8 694 Sod. -600 RY 81.8 85.8 69.8 | 16.0
9 720 .870 -612 2598 80.9 85.2 69.8 | 15.4.
10 Ay ira .876 622 204 80.3 84.6 69.6 | 15.0
11 -730 871 -608 .263 79.4 | 84.2 | 69.7 | 14.5

(52) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor Generals Office, Calcutta, in the
month of April, 1854:

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

x 5 S SH |29 |e
= is 2 a By a> (eee a5
iS ) 5) 2 oe eH =. =
2 e a o aS) ane bey ot eae
a= = mS eS 1S i) ioe ey
= > E s o 6 pO | ons
x S Ss 3 3 2 |o2Ss cS
Hour. 5 2 a = Zo Pes5| 38
+2 6 oe eS pa aE) 4 & a
aes 2 4 = eS og aSgs| os
So S £ s ; | O38 = 8 Smee -O 5
S es 2 | as o) = epee 2
sae i) as S =o fi 8 pa
© A be = Pay o> oa | Sistem soos So
= a s) A = = <4 Seo
wy) 1) 0 0 Ineheg.|) f. gr. || T.2ee
ae \ “6.5 | 2.2 | 75.4 | 3.3 | 0.865] 9.37 | 1.04 | 0.900
1 76.4 2.0 75.4 3.0 865 od 0.94 .909
2 76.2 1.8 75.3 2.7 .862 034 85 917
3 WO.2 4 1.6 75-4 2.4 863 239 74 924
4 76.2 1.5 75.4 2.3 .865 39 fl .930
5 76.1 ‘1.4 75.4 21 865 . 39 65 a0
6 76.2 1.3 15.5 2.0 868 42 62 938
7 76.9 1.4 76.2 2.4 887 62 .66 .936
8 78.4 2.3 17.2 3:5 916 87 1.17 B94
2) 75.9 ae 77 6 5-6 923 95 94 837
10 80.4 5.0 17.9 7.5 .937 | 10-00 2.68 789
1] 81.2 5.9 78.2 8.9 -946 07 3-26 135
Noon. 81.8 7.0 78:a-| 10,5 949 05 3.95 718
1 82.1 7.8 78.2 TAM 946 .00 4.46 .692
2 82.1 8.4 7790 3256 937 9.90 4.82 673
3 82.1 8.7 Fite 13.1 931 84 5.00 663
4 81.8 8.6 47.59 | 12.9 925 78 4.89 .667
5 81.6 7.5 17.8 11.3 934 91 4.2] 702
6 79.7 6.4 76.5 9.6 86 56 3.39 738
7 78.8 4.8 76.4 7.2 893 08 2.45 796
8 0.9 4.1 75.6 6.2 87] -o7 2.03 .822
ee 77.4 Ba pal eeaGieGro ota 8) 30. | 1.71 | eg6
10 47.2 31 75.6 4,7 871 .39 1.52 861
11 76.8 2.6 15.9 3.9 .868 238 1.24 883

Meteorological Observations.

(53)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

| Date.

22
23

27
28
29
30

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of April, 1854.
Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

foe k '

5 = g Tees sap General aspect of the Sky.

Ss a

= ene

cy) Inc
144.0 S. E. or E. or N. W.| Cloudless
Sunday

129.6 S. or S. E, Cloudless till 8 a. mM. scattered “i till
4 p.m. cloudless till 9 Pp. mM. overcast
and raining afterwards.

126.0 |0.94| S. E. or S. Cloudy till 3 a. m. cloudless till 11 a. m.
cloudy afterwards, with drizzling be-
tween 6 and 7 P. mM.

130.4 |0.18) S. or S. E. Cloudless till 5 a. m. cloudy till 8 P. mM.
cloudless afterwards.

142.0 S. or S. E, Cloudless.

FO edi. Haron Ba W Nearly cloudless the whole day.

144.2 S. W. or S. or E. Scattered “i or cloudless.

Sunday.

130.0 | ..-| S. E.orS. Cloudy till 6 p. m. cloudless afterwards.

Bee) | ig use Cloudless till 7 a. M.scattered \i or i
till 6 p. m. cloudless till 9 Pp. M. scat-

tered \i afterwards.
143.0 | .. |S. Nearly cloudy the whole day.
127.0 S. Nearly cloudy the whole day.

Good Frilday.

aa 4.13! S.orS. E. Overcast, and also raining from 9 a, M.
to 2 P.M.
Sunday |1.44
che js) | Se OF Tu. Nearly cloudy the whole day.
145.0 |0.56| N. E. or E. or S. Overcast and raining till 5 a. M. cloud.

less till 11 a. m. cloudy till 5 p.m.
cloudless afterwards.

149.5 | .. /Calm or S. or S. BE. | Cloudless till 7 a. mM. scattered \ior i
or Wi till 7 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards.

136.2 | .. |S. or S, E. Cloudy till 3 a. M. cloudless till 7 a. M.
scattered ior \i till 4 P. m. cloudless
afterwards.

130.9 | wert &. EB. or S, Scattered “i till 11 a. m. cloudless till 3
P. M. scattered \i till 7 Pp. m. cloudless
afterwards.

126:0 |. .».| S. or S! B, Cloudless till 6 a.m. cloudy afterwards.

Sunday.

141.0 |'.. | S. E. or W. orN.E.)} Cloudless till 7 a. m. scattered “i till 4
Pp. M. cloudless afterwards,

126.0 | .. | S. or N.E. or E. Cloudless till 6 A. M. scattered “i or “i
till 7 ep. m. cloudless afterwards,

136.4: | .. | Calm or S. Cloudless till 6 a. M. scattered ior “i
till 6 p. m. cloudless afterwards,

Toda li vac. Ae San OR See Scattered clouds of various kinds.

ae OL kee al Si Cloudless. [cloudy afterwards.

Le ae ae 2 Cloudless till 3 a. M. scattered \ i or

Sunday.

Ni Cirri, “ cirro-strati, %i cumuli, +i cumulo-strati, V-i nimbi,—i strati, \ i
cirro-cumuli.

(54) |

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P, Agra, for the Month of June, 1854,

: s

eae

GJ S

[) -Q
1 | 29.135
2 |29.135
3 |29.157
4 |29.157
5 |29.155
6 | 29.135
7 |29.093
g |29.131
9 |29.167
10 |29.185
11 | 29.131
12 |29.069
13 |29.025
14 [29.113
15 129.155
16 | 29.137
17. | 29.111
18 | 29.143
19 | 29.149
20 |29 155
21 |29 147
22 |29 097
23 | 29°075
24 |29°055
25 | 29 205
26 | 29.21)
27 | 29.267
28 | 29.197
29 | 29,125
30 | 29.123

Mean. | 29.38! 95.0 |95.396' 79.436

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

ome | | me | eee | ee

Temperature.
P
5 2
5 g 5
= <4 2
OP Oa la ee
106.9 |106.9 | 69.5
102,5 /102.8 | 76.3
102.7 |103.7 | 75.6
102.9 | 103.8 | 76.0
103.0 | 103.5 | 77.2
103.8 |104.9 | 75.0
1045 |104.9 | 75.6
103.5 |103.3 | 78.2
99.8 |100.3 | 81.0
ied 1) 98.2, 0s
99.9 }100.8 | 80.0
102.0 }102,2 | 80.9
98.8 | 98.8 | 82.0
86.7 | 86.0 | 80.1
88.5 | 89.1 | 79.4
96.5 | 97.5 | 80.4
97-8 | 98.0 | 80.0
93.0 | 93.9 | 80.0
$0.0 | 88.9 | 80.0
91-5 | 92.0 | 81.0
92.5 | 93.2 | 80.2
92.2'| 93.3 | 81.0
90.1 | 91.2} 83.3
85.0 | 84.0 | 81.0
85.0 | 84.0 | 81.5
85.0 | 85.5 | 81.0
90-0 | 90.5 | 800
88.2 | 87.7 | 83.0
86.0 | 86.6 | 82.0
85.8 | 86.4 | 82.4

Maximum and
Minimum.

Maximum.

Minimum.

Direction of

the Wind.

4
4" dude"4" aaa" "42

SENS

Z_Z20PZ 2

Aspect of the Sky.

Clear
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto
Ditto

‘— scattered in zenith

Clear

\— scattered
Clear

Hazy

VW. all over
VV Ditto
Clear

Ditto

m™ scattered
er all over
r- Ditto
min zenith ~ Hazy
~ all over
rm Ditto

r Ditto

r~ Ditto

rm Ditto

™ scattered
~ all over
“™ Ditto

™ scattered all over

Note. The dry bulb and Maximum Register do not agree, the former always
reads more than the latter, the average difference is 1.6, at times it is far greater.

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (55)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of June, 1854.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Maximum and

Temperature. Minimum.
Ss Si acs :

e 3 3 i 3 fie Aspect of the Sky.

D 2S 3 5 3 i—
: g = 2 pO g 30.8
2g S = <4 » as ‘= o.3
3 3 oy ra o oS o— oN
fa ea] fe) S) S = Se
1 |29.121!110.0 |}110.0 | 69.5 | .. we =O IN. WW.) Clear
229.109) 107221 107-5'| 77.2 | oo A. OWS! Ditee
B 199.141) 105.5) | 105.5 | 77-3 |) .. fa) (NSO Wo Ditto
4 29.139) 105.8)1.206.4'| 776 | 2. ae W. | Ditto
5 199.125| 106-6 |107.2'| 775 | .. we IN. W.! Ditto
6 |29.117/108.2 109.4 | 76.0] .. .. |N. W.] Ditto
7 |29.077/ 108-9 | 108.7 | 76.0 | .. oe VN.” Witte
8 | 29.105) 106-6 |107.1 | 81-0] .. .. IN. W.! Ditto
9 |29.137/104.0 |105.3 | 81-71 .. a W. | Ditto
Wa 329.075) 102-8 | KOSS | F9eR | oe wei WN.) Wal (Ditto
11 |29.108} 107.0 |108.0 | 80-5] ., .. |N. W.| ~ to EB.
12 |29.045| 104.3 |104.8 | 80.5] ., .. IN. W.| Clear
#3.) 297009) 101-5.) 101-2 | 82:4.) v2, .. |S. W.| Hazy
Be) 429.129) 89.0.1 78823: |. Blade 4? 2: us Ne itacealliover
15 29.155} 92.0 93.0 790d ate ate S. W.| \W Ditto
16 |29.131} 99.1 | 99.3 | 80.4 ai a W. — scattered
17. |29.089| 100.9 |101.6 | 80.4 | .. ne W. | Clear
18 |29.115| 97.0 | 98.0] 80.5 es ve EB. ™ scattered
9 20.105) 93,.9)| 94.0 | 7920. | ie. ne W. |'~ all over
20 29.141) 93.8 94.5 81.8 56 ee N. W.! ”™ scattered
ay 29.141) 65.7) |. 96.2 | 81.5 a hs i W. “no zenith
22 |29.097| 96.6 723.) 830 .. |S. W.] all over
ei 29.069) 9522) | GS87 | ers ings : W. | “ Ditto
Bf 295147) 85.9’) 8353 | (S90. |o.2. E, | ~ raining

3 VW all over

a oae7|, 6.01 85.2) s15 | 2. |.
26 |29.193| 87.0| 87-2 | 81.0 i
: 27 \29.141| 92.0| 92.5| sie] ..

S ™ scattered all over
| 9g |29.175| 85.0 | 82.0| 80.0] .. | .. IN.
N

™ scattered
E.| \W raining
W

29 |29.117) 88.8 | 89.5 | 82.8
30 | 29-085) 86.9 | 87.3 | 82.0

Vw all over
.| Ve scattered
all over

Mean. |29.120' 98.1 |98.32 | 79.866

(56)

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of June, 1854.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M.

Maximum and — Rain
Temperature. i eee Gees
S Aspect of 5 BESS ot
5 5 ns c rE the Sky. £5 f E
oO a ° 3 5 3 é 1-5 =
é g 2 = FO & q S nu OS
Spee | oe) Wwe de a! Be Sere
eae |) eoppkee [jee lh gy). Bee ies aC
1 (29.059| 112.6 | 111.8 | 67.9 | 111.0 | 96°8 |103.9 /|Clear ee (N.W.
2 29.015} 106.0 | 105.0 | 76.6 | 105.0 | 92.5 | 98.75 |Ditto sie N:
3 |29.065| 110.0 | 110.0 | 80,0 | 109.2 | 91 0 1100.1 |Ditto .. |N.We
4 |29.057/ 111.5 | 112.2 | 78.7 | 112.0 | 91.6 |101.8 |Ditto c W.
5 (29.025) 112.0 | 112.3 | 77.3 | 111-0 | 92.3 |101.65 |Ditto -. |N.W.
6 |29.015| 111.0 | 110.5 | 76.5 | 109.5 | 94.5 |102.0 |Ditto EPSON Wie
7 (28.993) 112.0 | 132.2 | 76.9 | 112.0 | 98.0 |105.0° |Ditto ale. RN. Wee
8 (29.027) 110.0 | 108.3 | 79.0 | 108.0 | 96°7 1102.35 |W all over N.W.
9 |29.103) 103.0 | 98.9 | 80.7 | 100.0 | 90.5 | 95.25 |\W_Ditto 0.34 |N. E.
10 |29 063; 108.0 | 108.3 | 82.7 | 107.0 | 80.0 | 93.5 |Clear we [N.W.
11 |28.993) 108 0 | 108.6 | 81.3 | 107.5 | 91.5 | 99.5 Into E. ad ie Ws
12 |28.947) 107.8 |.107.5 | 82.2 '106.5 | 92.0 | 99.25|Clear oo |[N.W.
13 (28 937) 103.5 95.5 | 81.0 98-0 | 95.0 | 96-5 |Hazy eke N.
14 |29.051] 93.7 | 93.5 | 80.4 | 93.01 80.0 | 86.5 IW scattered|0.85 | N.
15 |29.103; 97.3} 96.0 | 81.6 | 96.0) 86.0 | 91-0 |) all over W.
16 (29.059! 97.0) 94.4 | 84.0 94.0 | 86.5 | 90.25|W“_ Ditto ec SS We
17. (29.017) 104.7 | 105.2 | 81.8 | 104.2 | 89.5 | 96 85|\-seattered| .. |N.W.
18 |29.065) 100.0 | 101.0 | 82.0 | 103.0 | 89.0 | 96.0 |r Ditto E.
19 {29.041} 97.0} 97.3 | 79.5 | 96.0} 88.0 | 920 |W allover | .. | W.
20 |29.073) 98.5 | 98.0 | 82.5 | 98.0] 87.0 | 92.5 |W scattered] .. | N.
21 (29.921) 100.9 | 101.0 | 82.5 | 100.0} 87.0 | 93.5 |Hazy sien! AMIN.
292 (29.005) 97.2 | 94.8 | 81.2 | 95.2) 88.0 | 91.6 |W allover] .. | N.
23, |28.977| 100.6 | 100.4 | 81.7 99.5 | 84.0 | 91.75) Ditto 0.20; W.
24 |29.069| 85.1 84.5 | 81.0 84.2} 83.9 | 84.051| Ditto 0.30| W.
95 |29.135} 90.2 91.0 | 82.0 89.9 | 82.0 | 85.95 |Ditto 0.68] ..
26 (29.105) 91.1 | 91.9 | 82.5 | 91.0 | 80.0 | 85.5 |W scattered
all over S. E.
27 |29.091| 88.0 | 86.4] 81.0 { 91.0 | 84.5 | 88.25 |\K all over) .10]s. EB.
98 |29.129| 84.8 | 82.4 | 79.0 | 82.1) 85.0 | 83.55|W_Ditto {1.10 iN.
29 |29.095| 82.1 81.1 | 79.1 89.5 | 81.8 | 85.65 |V— Ditto 1.10) E.
30 |29.037| 84.9] 84.5 | 81.0] 85.5| 80.5 | 83.0 |“ scattered
all over |0.38 |N.w.
Mn. |29.045/100.28] 99.48] 80.12 199.62 | 88.17] 93.89 5.05

Meteorological Observations. (57)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of May, 1854.
Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

Range of the Tempe-

6 8 us Range of the Barometer as rhare' devine
~ Vig * ~ t
a:e during the day. ne the day.
oF nu Oo
Date. a a a p 5
Fi a 2 Max Min Diff. <—, | Max.] Min. | Diff.
= =
Inches. Inches, | Inches. Inches. ty) te) oO 0
I 29.755 29.843 29.661 0.182 85.5 | 92.7 | 76.7 | 16.0
2 .847 975 742 230 80.5 | 90.4 | 70.7 | 19.7
3) 883 .965 780 185 78.9 ; 89.8 | 70.8 | 19.0
4 847 934 769 1605 82.1 | 91.4} 72.6 | 18.8
5 .800 .893 .674 .219 BOY | ORO T7001): 219
6 .801 .912 24 185 80.6 | 89.3 | 72.0 | 17.3
7 Sunday
8 767 £838 .665 173 83.2"! 935.9 1.75.7 | 18.2
S] 749 833 661 Aa 82.6 | Si.Sei' 75.2 | 166
10 731 192 .665 2 84.9) | 93.39)" 76.8 | 16:5
11 765 6834 .696 .138 86.9 | 95.6 | 80.4 | 15.2
12 764 .839 .690 149 83.0") 9816-41"S81.4 | L792
13 746 815 677 .138 87.2 | 94.3 |} 81.4 | 12.9
14 Sunday.
15 .784 6852 .688 .164 86.6 | 94.4] 79.4 | 15.0
16 767 .846 -108 .138 86.9 | 93.4 | 80.8 | 12.6
17 789 867 703 164 87.1 | 94.61 81.8 | 12.8
18 807 874 ya .157 87.8 | 95.6 { 81.3 | 14.3
19 3709 84] 652 189 88.6 | 97.6 | 82.8 | 14.8
20 703 785 .609 .176 89.9 | 100.4 | 82.4 | 18.0
21 Sunday.
ys .616 .699 519°: 1) 180 90.2 | 100.0 | 82.4 | 17.6
os .583 .664 .908 156 89.8 | 99.6 | 82.2 | 17.4
24 2900 631 467 164 89.5 | 99.6 | 829 | V6.7
25 .507 .589 404 .185 90.3 |100.7.| 82.0 | 18.7
26 -462 523 Bei .146 91.0: | 101.9 1° 82:7 | 19.2
rah 425 473 348 125 91.2 | 99.8 | 83.8 | 16.0
28 Sunday.
29 .466 .536 .395 141 90.8 | 98.2 | 84.8 | 13.4
30 499 051 441 110 84.) | 90.2 | 81.5 8.7
31 506 ool 452 .099 82.9 | 90t2er S05 o.7

(58) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of May, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

5 3 E 6 os Me ees
2 Sb wee Soe 2 |e ee
& oo 2 oC = yarn am i “4
S o Oo i) > Rom DN Pe
= ) 5 ae a) at s| ues
3 > E 2 o 6 SS op S
pQ = 2 S AS » DH ® Sart:
Date. s 2 = a ane Bes | 2 go
SS fy 5 5 p = &
oo ee s = Ss SS |Soaa| OB
=o = 2 So; mS a) eS eee
S| faa] S Aa a. 3 = 5332 >a
(= (5) =) So as =} = o 8 Ss oO
© 4 P 5 po | o> S24 |Saa| sus
= A o) A = = < =
o oO ) Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr.
1 80.5 5.0 78.0 7.5 0.940 | 10.03 2.69 | 0.789
2 75.1 5.4 72.4 8.1 0/85 8.46 2.52 770
3 74.7 4.2 72.6 6.3 790 8.56 191 818
4 76.1 6.0 73.1 9.0 .803 8.63 2.88 -750
4) 74.1 6.3 70,9 9.5 «748 8.07 2.87 738
6 76.5 4.1 74.4 6.2 838 | 9.04 1.97 821
7 Sunday. :
8 78.8 4,4 76.6 6.6 899 9.63 2.26 810
9 78.5 4.1 76.4 6.2 893 9.60 2.08 822
10 81.4 3.5 79.6 5.3 -989 | 10.58 1.91 847
1] 81.5 5.4 78.8 8.1 -964 | 10.27 2.98 1715
12 82.4 5.6 79.6 8.4 .989 | 10.52 3.16 769
13 82.7 4.5 80.4 6.8 1.014 10.79 2.58 807
14 Sunday.
15 79.9 6.7 76.5 | 10.1 0.896 9.56 3.58 728
16 81.6 5.3 78.9 8.0 -967 } 80.30 | 2.95 47
17 82.1 5.0 79.6 7.5 .989 | 10.52 2.81 189
18 82.4 5.4 19.4 8.1 992 | 10.55 3.05 776
19 82.4 6.2 79.3 93 979 | 10.40 3.52 147
20 82.7 702 79.1 | 10.8 973 | 10.30 4.16 112
21 Sunday.
22 81.4 88 77-0 | 13.2 | .910 9.63 4.96 .660
23 81.7 8.1 hae, | V2.2 .928 9.83 4.59 682
24 82.4 7.1 78.8 | 10.7 -964 | 10.21 4.08 14
25 82.8 7.5 fa ae Ws 970 | 10.27 4.36 702
26 84.0 7.0 80.5 | 10.5 1.017 | 10.74 4.19 119
27 84.2 7.0 80.7 | 10.5 .024 | 10.80 4.22 119
28 Sunday.

29 84.6 6.2 9.3 -050 \vdl.11 3.73 49
30 81.1 3.0 79.6 4.5 0.989 | 10.58 1.63 867
31 81.0 19 2.9 1.001 | 10.75 1.04 912

Meteorological Observations. (59)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of May, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

4 a
ws ° Rance of the
3 of the Barometer for 5
za 7a Ree tiour ducting é Temperature for each
a eS a im = hour during the
¥2 1e month. a iit
on
. 2 3
Hour.| + | a
an 3S
*D he bp
b) =
8 : : As ,
Rte Max. Min. Diff, ae Max. | Min Diff.
osc 0 3S g
DoD o
S =
inches. Inches. Inches. Inches. ) rr) 0 0

Mid- \ 29.699 29903 | 29.442 | 0.461 | 81.2| 87.2 | 71.6 | 15.6

night

1 687 .876 444 432 81.0 | 86.8 | 71.2 | 15.6
2 .674 874 .433 44] 80.6 | 86.6 | 71.2 | 15.4
3 673 .858 .437 421 80.3 | 86.6 | 70.9 | 15.7
4 .679 863 457 .426 80.2 | 85.4 | 70.8 | 14.6
5 .689 .877 430 447 79.9 | 84.8 | 71.3 | 13.5
6 .720 911 -478 .433 80:2.) 84,89 6 °71.5 | 1K3
7 0133 931 0455 476 Sle? 86.6 (2970.5 6 11
8 751 957 461 496 84.2 | 89.0] 73.8 | 15.2
9 .760 2965 473 492 87D 91.39. 77.2 | L4a1
10 764 975 461 0514 89.5 | 94.0 | 80.1 | 13.9
11 0746 .947 .458 489 91.2 | 96.9 | 82.4 | 14.5
Noon. .730 .939 453 .486 92.6 | 99.0 | 82.4 | 16.6
a | 705 910 426 484 93.5 |100.2 | 80.5 | 19.7
2 .675 867 403 .464 94.0 {101.5 | 82.0 | 19.5
3 652 .837 381 * .456 94.4 |101.9 | 81.2 | 20.7
4 621 794 357 437 93.8 |101.8 | 81.4 | 20.4
5 -613 .780 .348 432 92.6 | 998 | 81.6 | 18.2
6 -622 .790 352 .438 89.8] 97.0 | 77.6 | 19.4
7 641 805 .372 433 87.2 | 93.9 | 73.6 | 20.3
8 .675 944 423 521 84.9 | 90.5 | 70.0 | 20.5
9 702 975 427 .548 $3254 8S.94- 970.9 FARe
10 708 927 438 .489 82.6 | 87-4 | 70.7 | 16.7
1l 706 -930 447 483 82.2 | 87.2 | 72.1 | 15.1

- (60) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of May, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued. )

A EB S Boh 1 4 wt
E Se as lee eal 2S | eee
& oO ont LS) co Me ww 8 ~
= iS = > o Swerise | teen
2 Au > e -» |228 >
= © ° “6.9. Saree eee
FB 2 2 | 3 2 ae (a eal eee
Hour. ‘ e (=) = a) Bs 4 ens
ain = 2 EN ‘3-2 | eee 2
2 = @ 3 fs ~2 | a2! e848
Ea feet Soh Ge bu eels see es
i) ee = 3 a eS: || Steam = 3
S48 = E pe | seit 82 | See 3
= a 3S) A = = a BP.
ty) ) oO fy) Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr.
mice |} 784 | 28 | 77.0) 42 | 0.910) 9.81 | 1.40 | 0.875
1 78.3 2710 “769k 421 ibs.908 78 36 | .878
2 78.1 BHA 76H 318 OP .905 75 26 | .886
3 78.1 22ON Te 313 Veh O18 83 08 | .901
4 78.2 20.0 77 Zio Wh.916 89 | 0.99 | .909
5 7801 PG.) 7a. 27 Gb .ot¢ .89 89 | .917
6 78.5 1.7.0) FREY 2.6 ohy.928 | 10l01 87 | .920
7 79.1 29.18 F7eo . 35) GhE937 08 | Sta9 894
8 80.4 3.8 | 78.5 | 5.7 | 955 23 | 2.01 | .836
9 81.5 5.6.c) 7eaM (8.4 Unb. 961 24 | 3.09 | .768
10 82.5 7.0 | 790 | 10.5 | ,970 27 | (402 |) 709
11 83.0 6.2.14 \78G0. 12-3 hL.967 122 80 | .680
Noon.| 83.5 9.1 | 78.9 | 13.7 | .967 18 | 0645 | }.658
TE 83 4 10.1 7B soee.- 1542 949 9.97 6.07 | .622
2 83.6 | 10.4 | 78.4 | 15.6 | .952 .98 29 | .613
3 e291 EP 77a. 17.8 N6.913 .58 88 | ,582
4 BE 1 4 101099 tHe a7 7H. 16.1" WC.9381 .78 40 | .604
5 82 7 OO 77s. 14.0 She, 931 80° | 65283 |) | 627
6 82.0 7.8.0 PSMbY. IF Sho,948 97 | 4.45 | ..691
7 80.9 GSM Wee 6 She osn 90 | taney aga
8 80.0 Aa TR Td Nee, 925 90 | 2.59 | .793
9 79.6 SR WI eH. 5.6. W293) 98 | 91.95 | |.837
10 79.4 3.2.0 7780). 4.8 al?.934) | WieLOs 65 | .859
11 79.2 30.0 F7Hl. 4.5 Vdb.981! | O00 54 | .867

Meteorological Observations. (61)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of May, 1854.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

| Date.

lo oe i

14
15
16
17
18

19
20

eo
ors
m2 Prevailing direction G

aac : ; eneral aspect of the Sky.
ns = of the Wind. y
= aoe

Cy) Inc.

131.8 | .. | S. occasionally high.| Cloudy till 2 a.m. cloudy till6 a. m.
scattered Wi till 11 a. m. cloudy
afterwards.

133.9 | .. |S. (sharp.) or S. E. Cloudy the whole day with occasional
lightning and thundering, also raining
at 8 and 9 Pp. M.

124.0 |0.66|N. E. or S. (stormy) | Cloudless till 8 a. m. cloudy afterwards
with rain between 9 and 10 Pp. m.

Te SEe ee |S: Scattered clouds of various kinds till 5
P. M. cloudless afterwards.

146.0 | .. |S. orS.E.orN.(high)} Overcast till 7 a. m. scattered “i or i
till 4 ep. m. cloudy afterwards with rain
and lightning at 7 and 8 P. M.

126.0 |1.06)S. E. (sharp) or N.E,| Cloudless till 8a. m. scattered “i or i
[or S, or i afterwards.
Sunday
146.0 | .. |S; Cloudless till 7 a. mM. scattered i till

5 P. M. overcast afterwards with rain
and lightning at 8 P. M.

140.5 |0.52/ S. Cloudless till 8 a. mM. scattered i till 4
P. M. overcast afterwards with thunder,
lightning and rain between 7 and 9 P.M.

145.0 |0 57|S. Cloudy the whole day, also drizzling at
10 P. M.
150.0 | s2 |S. or W. Overcast till 1 a. m. cloudless till 5 a. mM.

scattered \i and i till 1 p. m. cloud-
less afterwards.

W36.0'. |<.) S. Cloudy till 3 a. m. cloudless till 8 P. M.
overcast afterwards.

1494 hoe =| 8S. Cloudy till 1 a. m. cloudless till 8 Pp. Mm.
cloudy afterwards.

Sunday

P4120 ||\., .| EB. orS.E. or. 8; Cloudy till2 a. m. scattered \-i till 1
Pp. M. cloudless till 5 p. m. scattered \i
afterwards.

138.7 | .. |S. E, orS.orN.E, | Cloudy nearly the whole day, also driz-
zling at 11 a. M.

16:07 2. |S. Scattered \i or i or Witill 2 P. mM.
overcast afterwards.

PaO oe S. Cloudy till 8 a.m. cloudless afterwards.

139.0 |... | S. EB. or 8. Cloudless till 2 a. mM. cloudy afterwards.

Too fas |S Cloudless.

(62)

30
31

as
MS Prevailing direction
| : of the Wind,
we | 8
= 3
0 Inc
Sunday
156.0 S.
Fo7 ORG Gar ess
156.0 | .. |S.
152.2) | 3. |S. or 8. E.
158.0 | .. | S.orS. E.
143.6 | .. | S. E. or E,
Sunday
157.0 | .. |S. or E. orN. E.

vee 4 [Osos ahs OFS. 8G.
134.0 |0.56| EB. orN. E. or S.

Wi nimbi,

Meteorological Observations.

General aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless.

Cloudless,

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 10 a. Mm. scattered “i till 3
P. M. Cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 6 a. m. scattered \ i till
noon, scattered “i till 6 Pp. Mo. cloud-.
less till 9 ep. m. clouds and lightning
on w. horizon afterwards.

Cloudy till 1 a. m. cloudless till 5 a, m.
cloudy afterwards, also raining at lla.

Cloudy also raining between 11 a. M.
and 7 P. M.

Ni Cirri Oi cumuli,—i strati, \ i cirro-cumuli i cirro-strati ~i cumulo-strati

Meteorological Observations. (63)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of June, 1854.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon.

ws 5 2 3 :
es Range of the Barometer | = 2 Range of the Tempe-
a ss “Gauri po. 2 rature during
‘mos uring the day. ex z thelda
Date. ic 2% PS ye
oun As
go ‘ : eS : :
ea /| Max. Min. Diff. S ey Max. | Min. | Diff.
= =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches oO oO oO oO
1 (29.488 |29.538 /29.444 0.094 82.2 88.2 80.0 8.2
2 .450 .509 087 .122 80.4 85.9 77.0 8.9
3 457 918 All 107 79.3 80.5 78.4 2.1
4 | Sunday
5 .520 587 .470 17 82.6 89.4 75.0 | 14.4
6 oll .582 2093 .189 84.3 90.6 79.0 | 11.6
7 .463 .930 .398 aby 88.4 94.8 83.2 | 11.6
8 .498 -065 448 7 87.4 91.4 84.6 6.8
9 059 .640 506 134 87.4 95.2 81.2 | 14.0
10 579 .633 494 139 86.1 93.6 80.0 | 13.6
11 |Sunday
12 .430 484 OAL 107 86.3 91.8 83.0 8.8
13 412 475 390 .125 81.5 84.2 79.0 5,2
14 472 0od4 424 .110 85.9 92.2 Joab | LA
15 .530 570 .480 .090 87.4 93.2 79.8 | 13.4
16 546 .585 483 .102 84.0 90.9 79.0 | 11.9
17 .046 .594 491 .103 83.5 90.1 78.8 | 11.3
18 |Sunday
19 515 .556 473 .083 2.0 85.0 80.0 5.0
20 O71 .640 .523 117 81.0 83.2 78.2 5.0
21 .607 .661 550 lll 83.8 $8.7 80.5 8.2
22 .583 .624 .526 .098 85.8 90.6 80.4 | 10.2
23 .583 .638 .507 131 85.7 90.6 83.0 7.6
24 583 -618 -539 .083 84.6 86.8 81.8 5.0
25 |Sunday
26 .609 659 | .525 .134 85.2 91.6 81.2 | 10.4
27 -619 .681 573 .108 83.0 88.2 81.3 6.9
28 ep | 765 .669 .096 79.8 82.4 78.0 4.4
29 |. Fi 755 .640 ob1S 84.1 90.0 | 79.6 | 10.4
30 658 | eas kG 079 137 85.2 89.8 81.6 8.2

(64) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the
month of June, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

a as +3 E S 3.2 Sis ‘
Soe Se eee eee
& Oy ba Gao 235 23
eS > E 2 € " ‘See he ee
Date.| 3 2 © 3 © a ae au
Oo: | 3 A 18 ip aileiire, Sea eee
ese So [ea. | 2g | 2 ae | See
EE 8 | 28) | ae lead cee (eens
i) s oe = 29 ess
Sg be q po s> Sac|/ Sse] Sas
= A SW ei cmee =a iin: Pee bic
) ) ) 0 Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr.
] 80.4 1.8 719.5 2.7 0.986 10.60 0.94 0.919
2 79.0 1,4 78.3 2.1 949 10.24 0.70 .936
3 78.3 1,0 17.8 1.5 934 10.09 | 0.50 953
4 |Sunday.
5 80.4 2.2 79.3 3.3 e979 1) TOS 1.15 .902
6 82.0 2.3 80.8 3.5 1.027 10.98 1.30 894
7 85.1 3.3 83.4 5.0 114 11.84 2.00 855
8 83.9 3.5 82.1 5.3 .069 11.39 2.06 847
9 83.9 3.5 82.1 5.3 .069 11.39 2.06 847
10 82.5 3.6 80.7 5.4 .024 | 10.93 | 2.02 844
ll |Sunday.
12 82.8 3.5 81.0 5.3 .034 | 11.03 1.99 847
13 80.0 1.5 79.2 2.3 0.976 | 10.52 0.79 .930
14 82.4 3.5 80.6 5.3 1,021 10.90 1.97 .847
15 83.6 3.8 81.7 5.7 5057 11.23 2.22 6835
16 Si.2 2.8 79.8 4.2 0.995 10.66 1.51 .876
17 80.5 3.0 79.0 4.9 .970 10.40 1.60 .867
18 |Sunday.
19 80.2 1.8 Poo 2.7 Ais 10.53 | 0.94 918
20 79.4 1.6 78.6 2.4 958 10.34 0.80 928
21 81.6 jeep 80.5 3.3 1201y 10.91 1-19 .902
22 82.5 o-0 80.8 5.0 027 10.96 1.87 854
23 82.6 3.1 81.0 4.7 .034 11.03 LaF .862
24 82.0 2.6 80.7 3.9 024 10.95 1.44 884
25 |Sunday.
26 82.2 3.0 80.7 4.5 .024 10.93 1.68 867
27 80.9 2.1 79.8 3-2 0.995 10.69 113 904
28 78.3 1.5 Wie 2.3 925 10.00 | 0.75 .930
29 80.8 3.3 quod 5.0 973 10.42 1.79 853
30 81.8 3.4 80.1 5.1 1.005 10.73 1.88 851

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (57)
Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of July, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

| Maximum and

Temperature. Ninian
: b : So fos :
2 5 a gj ‘ : ¢ Aspect of the Sky
rr) be é 3 S 3 QS
: g = B af) S| g =
Pee ee es | ee ee ge | eB
Beso dio he) |) SS ek
1 |29,.149] 85.8 | 85.8 | 80.5 ae NA N, n— scattered
2 /|29.149} 85.0 | 85.2 | 80.0 ae a N. E. | \~ ditto
\ towards h. and
3 {29.211} 90.0} 90.6 | 82.6 aA dis ‘ “in cere
ie towards do,
4 {29.203 90.5 91.0 | 82.5 = ae A paths tar
5 {29.195} 89.0 | 89.2 | 815 Ss - N. E.| ~ scattered
6 /|29.063| 87.8 | 88.0 | 80.8 a a N. E.| ~ ditto
7 |29.087|; 89.0 | 88.0] 803 aA Bis N. W.| \- all over
8 |29.101} 89.9 | 90.7 | 76.9 HP 3 N. | ™ scattered
9 /|29.131!] 91.0 | 91.3 | 80.6 ‘ive Be N. W aielinve sia
10 |29.147| 92.5 | 93.4 | 79.4 ae Ss N. W.| Clear
ll |29.131| 94.0 | 94.5 | 79.9 we 5 N. W.| Ditto
12 |29.079| 96.5 | 97.9 | 80.0 ss Soa N.W.| Ditto
13 | 29.117]; 85.0 | 825 | 78.4 Ss ne E; Vw all over
14 |29.139) 89.0 |} 89.9 | 80.6 ae aa E. % scattered
15 |29.167) 89.5 | 87.3 | 83.3 oe AF E. \W all over
16 | 29.163} 85.2 | 84.0 | 80.0 5S om N. E.| \“- ditto
17 29.051!) 86.5 87.0 82.0 ae eal S. EB m ditto
18 | 29.097) 85,0 | 85.0 | 81.2] .. Se S. E. | \“~scattered all over
19 |29.171} 84,1 83.1 81.1 sie ae N. W. all over
ae 129,145) 87,9 |.88.3,| 81.0) se E. | “all over
21 | 29.153) 89.3 | 90.4 | 81.9] *.. .. |S.E, | ™ scattered
22 |29.255!| 91.0 | 91.5 83.5 sy ais S. E. | ™ ditto
23 | 29.274) 90.5 91.0 | 81.0 ae ae E. O ditto
24 | 29.171) 91.5 | 91.2 | 83.5 sa ais N. E. | \“~ all over
25 | 29.155] 87.8 | 88.2/ 81.7] .. .. | 8, [J Scattered in h.

\V~ towards hor,
a N. \K all over

F e E. \‘ ditto

28 B 047| 86.9 | 86.9] 78.6 : oa) SERB Ie Vor ditta

29 29.081) 80.5 80.7 78.4 - ots S. E. | “ ditto
30 (29.093) 83.0 | 83.6 | 79.0 SNe oi W. A scattered

E Ve ditto

ee eee

3] 82.0 | 2.2 | 78.0 | .. ae

29.139

Mean.

Barometer observations corrected for capillarity only,
eyif) 4 Cinris:
2) .
> | \“ Cirro strata.
3 <7 Cumuli.
& | ™ Cumulo strata.
_ “— Nimbi or Nimbus.

(58)

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of July, 1854.

Date.

fol

Mean.

Barometer.

29.119

Observations at apparent Noon.

Temperature.
p
2 s
Sie | a
= = =
Set Se ©
Ooi Sele Ee
86.5 | 86.2 | 81.0
87.0 | 87.3 | 81.6
Dit) SLI. 208
91.2 | 90.2 | $2.6
89.7 | 90.0 | 82.0
92.0 | 93.0 | 81.8
91.3 | 91.6 | 77.9
O27 Sack fF 3
GSO UOsg 4 Otad
95.5 | 96.4 | 80.0
96.3 | 97.3 | 81.2
100.0 |100.4 | 80.2
86.2 | 85.1 | 77.9
92.0 | 92.8 |. 80:9
90.8 | 91.5 | 81.3
86.0 | 84.0 | 80.0
89.9 | 90.0 | 82.4
86.6 | 86.6 | 81.5
85.7 | 86.3 | 81.5
90.0 | 90.8 | 82.0
92.0 | 92.4 | 81.0
93.7 | 94.0 | 83.0
94.5 | 95.6 | 82.0
92.5 | 92.0 | 84.5
90.3 | 90.8 | 82.5
S7 od) | ey Sul Seg
89.6 , 90.2 | 80.0
89.5 | 90.2 | 80.0
82.0 | 83.3 | 78.9
91.0 | 91.5 | 80.3
90.2 | 90.4 | 80.5
90.6 | 90.9 | 81.0

Maximum and
Minimum.

Maximum.

Minimum.

Direction of
the Wind.

AAA

AAAZ
4428

APY AAR AZAPZ
by ete St

BM
e = e e °

Aspect of the Sky.

VW—towards E.S.W.&
\ towards N,

\n- scattered

Ww all over

VW ditto

nm scattered

\— ditto

™ ditto

™ ditto all over

™ scattered

*~ ditto

rm ditto

Vw all over

A scattered

Ve all over

VN ditto

.| W. ditto

Wn scattered all over
W- all over

Vu ditto

VM. scattered —
Ww all over

“~ scattered

ww all over

VW towards hor.
Vv all over

Ww all over

WwW ditto

Ww ditto

A scattered

\V- scattered

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (59)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of July, 1854.

—
SOMNRHSORWND | Date.

sere | sees | eeeeeecmeme eumecommes-- 0 cee | ees wee | eee

Barometer.

29.063
29.065
29,141
29.111
29.103
28.967
28.985
29.027
29.049
29.036
29.025
28.963
29.053
29.039

29.053
29.015
28.945
28.985
29.057
29.033
29.061
29,147
29.113
29,099
29.059
29.065
29,023
28,945
29.047
29,013
29,013

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M,

Temperature.
>
5 S
3 2 RS
Sa a ee
ro) 2 S
91.7 | 92.5 | 82.5
90.5 | 91.0 | 82.7
96.5 | 96.7 |} 83.2
89.5 | 88.7 | 81.0
92.0 | 92.5 | 82.3
96.9 | 97.1 | 83.7
95.1 | 95.7 | 79.9
97.0 | 96.8 | 80.4
89.7 | 88.7 | 79.5
99.5 | 99.5 | 81.1
101.9 {102.3 | 81.8
103.6 |103.3 | 82.0
89.5 | 89.0 | 79.0
90.5 | 89.4 | 80.9
88.8 | 89.0! 84.1
85.8 | 82.5 | 79.2
81.5 | 81.5 | 80.0
89.6 | 90.3 | 81.1
89,0 | 88.9 | 84.0
92.5 | 92.6 | 81.5
94.8 | 94.8 | 81.3
95.7 | 95.9 | 82.5
97.8 | 97.8 | 82.6
93.6 | 88.9 | 80.9
90.7 | 87.7 | 81.8
86.9 | 86.6 | 80.5
92.0 | 92.3; 81.7
92:2 | 925%) 80.1
84.2 | 84.2] 79.2
94.0 | 94.7 | 95.0
93.5] 93.0] 80.9
92.4 | 92.1} 81.8

Maximum and Rain
Minimum. Gauges.
E
: . Aspect of the} 6 gis g
a g Sky. [S| 25
= z= 3 37, |ea oo
Boge bie Eels
= S = (an) en
91.5 | 81.5 | 86.5 | scattered | .. | N.
90.0 | 80.6 | 85.3 |“ ditto oe ae
97.0 | 84.0 | 90.5 |“ allover | .. | E.
88.0 | 84.0 | 86.0 |\“-towardsE.| .. |N. E.
92.5 | 84.0 | 88.25|“~ scattered | «. |INNE,
96.2 | 83.5 | 89.85|™ ditto eee (Se. Wy.
95.0 | 84.5 | 89.75/° in zenith ee |N.W
95.5 | 85.5 | 90.5 |“ scattered | .. |N.W.
96.0 | 85.0 | 90.5 |(W~ allover |.. |N.w
98.0 | 85.5 | 91.75|/% ditto eae ON
100.5 | 87.5 | 94.0 |n ditto oer NeW
101.5 | 89.0 | 95.25/~ ditto wail aNs
90.0 | 82.8 | 86.4 |W ditto want te
92.5 | 86.0 | 89.25\“-towards W
& scattered] .. ;_E.
90.0 | 88.0 | 89.0 | all over .|0572) E,
84.0 | 84.5 | 84.25)“. ditto AL N.
88.0 | 81.0 | 84.5 |Weditto 2022|\n.w.
89.0 | 79.5 | 84.25/— sc. allover] .. |N. Ee
89.0 | 80.8 | 84.9 |W ditto ache, Be
92.0 ..| 31.5: |. 86.75|“— all over: | s. | EH:
94.0 | 83.2 | 88.6 |m scattered | .. | E.
95.0 | 84.5 | 89 75|\W allover | .. | E.
97.2 | 87.0 | 92.1 Im scattered | .. (N. E.
90.5 | 89.0 | 89.75|\~—all over (0352) E.
90.0 | 81.5 | 85.75|\\“—towards w/0072| W.
87.0 | 82.0 | 84.5 |“ allover |.. |s. &
91.5 | 82.5 | 87.0 |~ scattered | .. |S. E.
91.5 | 82.5 86.9 |W ditto tsa ks
83.4 | 78.0 | 8 0.7/7 all over vq tts Be
95.0 | 79.5 | 87.25!- scattered | .. |N.w.
94.0 | 80.0 | 87.0 |“~ scattered| .. | E.
92.4 83 5 87.95 307¢

| hevetts

» Bag et BS ot

ee ot CS

a
ba
S.

‘teal

‘ar

TS le. aa

Meteorological Observations.

(65)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the
month of June, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c., of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

Range of the Barometer for

each hour during

the month.

( Continued.)

Mean Dry Bulb Thermo:
meter.

Range of the Temperature

for each hour during

Max.

the month.

Min.

— eeweecnmmnme | ees | ees | ees | Sree | 7 ee | ee es | See

=~]
= e
33
Fy
Hour. uA Q
a of
a0 +>
3
ms
= o
& &

Inches.
Mid-

night. |29.561
1 .550
2. .538
3 .528
4 ib25
5 .532
6 .546
7 -562
8 .578
9 2085
10 .586
ll .980
Noon.| .569
1 .553
2 531
3 -510
4 494
5 495
6 .504
a t523
8 .542
9 564
10 .579
11 .579

Inches.

29.741
733
743
734
732
721
743
7951
-755
760
-765
708

746
741
123
.698
-676
.678
-696
.694
704
710
418
741

Inches.

29.428
407
.386
304
304
.350
.399
398
440
444
441
442

448
423
409
5387
74
361
373
91
399
418
442
443

Inches.

0.313
-346
357
380
1378
O71
-384
23093
315
-316
324
-316

-298
318
14
11
.302
317
.323
.303
2305
.292
276
298

(=)

EEE EEE Sanne
aq sy ST SS Sa So SS ST ST ST aT TST ST ST 8
WOMmDmMmmnmwrowmDose OO 0 OOH
DUAIDMDWMIHOCOSCRAOeY DWoarw

eed pet
WWROWONUNNOURRA

Cote Se SO Se

rd ed feed

Ce el ell el

SDODOSCNH HAWAII
SSHOSKMRNAANY

(66) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the
month of June, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c., of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon, (Continued.)

; E re) Ss a “as
3 d A ro) a. u as 6 z =
S é Ben ae 5 ae ek |
B = fa : ” tes SES. Ee
a o E 2 2) ro) 0 o = 5) S
Hour. = 3 ® = 2a beso] ae
S 3 A 8 rap 2 ec een Eee
3 < = ae | 8 |e2s|ee3
t e 2 o Ss . & Ss =} ¢ na cs =
= Es} 3 = As 2 e 2 Oo su @ Psi
23 pA = 3 a 5 f° (Bo) ees
3 8 a 5 Py o> $8 |Saea|) sos
= A S) A a = < =
o 0 oO ty) Inches. ; T. gr. |- T. gr.
Mid-
night. 80.3 1.6 79.5 2.4 0.986 | 10.62 0.82 0.928
i 80.3 15 79.9 2:3 -986 .62 78 .932
2 80.3 1,5 79.5 2:3 986 .62 78 0932
3 80 2 1.3 79.5 2.0 986 .62 69 939
4 80.2 3 79.5 2.0 986 .62 69 939
5) 80.1 1.3 79.4 2.0 933 .58 69 939
6 80.2 ir 2 79.6 1.8 989 65 -62 945
ZN 8O.7 1.4 | 80.0 2.1 | 1.001 a9 74 936
8 81.2 2.2 80.1 3.3 005 hy 1.19 901
9 81.8 2.9 80:3 4.4 011 82 60 871
10 82.6 3.3 80.9 5.0 030 .99 83 854
11 83.0 4.0 81.0 6.0 034 11.01 2.28 828
Noon. | 83.5 4.5 81.2 6.8 040 .05 63 808
1 83.5 4.7 81.1 fii 037 01 fd 800
2 83.5 4.8 81.1 7:2 037 .O1 19 798
3 83.6 4.4 81.4 6.6 (47 5 | OF 812
4 82.9 3.9 80.9 5.9 .030 10.97 24 .830
5 82.4 3.9 80 4 5.9 014 81 wi 830
6 81.5 ove 79.9 4.8 0.998 .67 1.75 859
7 81.0 2.7 79.6 4.1 989 .60 47 878
8 80.9 2.4 19.7 3.6 992 -63 .30 891
a 80-6 1.9 79 6 2.9 989 63 10 913
10 80-5 1.8 79.6 AN 989 63 0.95 918
1] 80-4 Wf 79.5 2.6 986 -60 91 921
|

Meteorological Observations. (67)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
Month of June, 1854.

| Date.

So Ons Ob 08 bo =

29
30

Max, Solar
radiation,

jee

Sunday.

ae 0
142.0

125.0
139.0
137.0
Sunday.
121.0
139.0
117.0
133.0

142.5

Sunday

2.13
0.12

1.16

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

Prevailing direction
of the Wind.

N. E. or N.N.E.orS.W.
Calm or S. E. or S, W.
‘Calm or S. W. or W.

S. E. or ane S. or N.
S. or W.

Calm or S. or S. W.
Calm or S, or S. E.

Calm or S. E. or S.
S. E. or S,

N. W.

S. or S. W. or W.
Calm or W. or S. W.
S. E.or S.

E, or S. E. or Ss.

S. E.

S. E. or 8. W. or S.S.E.
S. E. occasionally sharp.
S. sharp or E.

S. E. sharp in the M.
S. or N, E, or S:

S. or calm or S, E.

General aspect of the Sky.

WSS eee es Se ee ee)

Cloudy and raining occasionally.
Ditto ditto ditto.
Cloudy and raining constantly.

Cloudy and occasional rain with thunder
and lightning.

Ditto ditto ditto.

Cloudy.

Overcast.

Cloudy and rain between 5 and 6 Pp. m.

Cloudy.

Overcast and Drizzling at 7 P. m.

Overcast and raining occasionally.

Overcast.

Cloudy with rain between 8 and 9 Pp, m.

Overcast and raining from 7 P.M. till
midnight.

Cloudy and Drizzling at 3 a. mM. 9 and
10 P. M.

Cloudy and raining or Drizzling con-
stantly.

Ditto ditto ditto.

Cloudless till 2 a, M. overcast afterwards.

Cloudy.

Ditto.

Overcast and Drizzling at 2 a. m.

Cloudless till 5 a. mM. afterwards cloudy
with occasional Drizzling.

Cloudy and raining between 3 P. m. and
midnight.

Cloudy and constantly raining or
Drizzling.

Cloudy with little Drizzling.

Cloudless till 3 a. M. cloudy and little
Drizzling at 10 pv. mM.

\i Cirri \ cirro-strati, i cumuli, “i cumulo-strati, W-i nimbi, —i strati, Wi
cirro-cumuli.

(68) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of July, 1854.
Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North, Longitude 88° 20’ 34” Kast.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

ee 3 on

He e | Range of the Barometer = 3 Range of the Tempera-

HQ x a |

S| Max. | Min. | Dif. | $& | Max. | Min. | Diff.

= a

Inches. |Inches. |Inches. |Inches. Oo ) ) Oo

1 {29.619 |29.663 (29.543 0.120 85.1 90.0 82.7 7.3

2 |Sunday
3 .608 .655 .044 111 85.5 90.2 81.4 8.8
4 .629 671 .980 .091 82.8 86.6 80.8 5.8
5 995 645 ddl 114 84.0 89.8 79.8 10.0
6 .030 .069 -463 -106 84.8 91.0 81.5 9:5
7 .008 45 0453 092 85.7 90,4 82.7 Vol.
8 024 008 .486 072 83.7 84.6 81.7 2.9
9 |Sunday.
10 77 | .Gt0 516 .094 83.0 88 1 76.2 11.9
11 bol -600 487 «113 84.8 90.3 81.3 9.0
12 .939 581 478 -103 83.8 88,7 81.5 ip
13 536 584 461 123 83.0 88,8 80.1 87
14 570 613 518 095 82.6 87.3 79.8 7.5
15 993 .660 930 .130 83.3 89.0 80.0 9.0:
16 |Sunday.
17 -448 .509 02 157 84.9 91.0 81. 10.0
18 .440 .000 .370 .130 82.8 87.2 81.0 6 2
19 .500 576 442 134 82.9 87.3 77.6 oF
20 .046 .600 479 121 84.4 89.5 80.6 8.9
21 .982 .654 903 151 84.2 89.2 80.4 8.8
22 .635 .699 572 127 84.8 91.6 80.6 11.0
23 | Sunday
24 .099 -649 523 126 84.2 85.4 83.0 2.4
25 .495 O77 .407 oO 82.9 87.6 80.5 7.1
26 494 .054 .450 104 80.2 83.0 78.6 4.4
27 bol 611 .504 .107 80.1 82.8 78.8 4.0
28 .593 .647 .545 .102 83.3 89.8 79.2 10:6
29 .600 .674 013 161 87.3 93.6 82.1 15
30 = |Sunday
31 .452 O17 .309 158 83.7 90.7 80.0 10.7

Meteorological Observations. (69)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta, in the
month of July, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

z Mei Nas San ge |2a 22

a 3 = A 2 Bins ae ENE ‘

a eae ee Be ie ee eer

2 = 5 c= io) 20'S or os

38 - = 2 Sy 5 |e SB | mes

a 3 2 | Be |) Res | es |gee lees

g a 3 pg 5, a |e 32 ha

a 90 a 5 as Si Se0/8x 5

o 5 E Pe | > | $2 (Baa l|sss

= ‘a S) A = = < =
o ty) oO ty) Inches. | T. gr. | T.gr,

1 82.6 2.5 81.3 3.8 1.043 11.15 1.42 | 0.887
2 |\Sunday

3 82.0 3.5 80.2 5.3 1.008 10,77 1.95 847

3 80.8 2.0 79.8 3.0 | 0.995 | 10,69 1.06 910

5 81.0 3.0 79.5 4.5 0.986 10,55 1.62 867

6 82.1 a | 80.7 4.1 1.024 10.95 1.51 879

7 82.6 3.1 81.0 4.7 1.034 11.03 1.77 .862

8 82.0 ).7 81.1 2.6 1.037 11.10 0.97 .920
9 |Sunday.

10 80.7 pies 79.9 3.5 | 0.986 10.57 1.25 | .894

1] $2.1 2 80.7 4.1 1.024 10.95 1,51 .879

12 81.2 2.6 79.9 3.9 | 0.998 10.69 1,41 883

13 80.6 2.4 79.4 3.6 | 0.983 10.54 1,28 .892

14 80.7 iS Ged 29 + 0.992 10.66 1202 |) 2O135

15 81.2 2.1 80.1 5.2 1.005 10.77 1.16 .903
16 |Sunday

17 81.4 Bes 79.6 5.3 | 0.989 10.58 1.91 847

18 80.4 2.4 79.2 3.6 | 0,976 10.48 eee, .892

19 80.3 2.6 79.0 3.9 0.970 10.42 L37 884

20 81.1 BBs) 79.4 5.0 | 0,983 10.51 1.80 | .854

21 81.4 2.8 80.0 4,2 1,001 10.72 ioe .876

22 81.7 3.1 80.1 4.7 1.005 10.73 Zo |; 2G
23 |Sunday

24 81.8 2.4 89.6 3.6 1,021 10,92 1.32 892

25 80.7 2,2 79.6 3.3 | 0.989 10.63 1.16 | .902

26 78.8 14 78,1 aot 0.943 10.18 0.70 | .936

27 78.8 1,3 78.1 2.0 0.943 10.18 0.66 939

28 81.5 1,8 80.6 vf 1,021 10.94 } 0.99 | .917

29 84.2° 3.1 82.6 4.7 1,087 11.56 | 1-85 -862
30 | Sunday

31 81.1 2.6 79.8 3.9 0.995 10.66 1.4] 883

(70) Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of July, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements
dependent thereon. (Continued.)

x }
. = Range of the Barometer : Range of the Tempera-
we Ss for each hour during < ture for each hour
oS the month. a during the month.
Hour 2% 2
: = aw ame A ie
oO ta a
me Bs
5 Max. Min. Diff. a Max. | Min. | Diff.
9 I 3
o m= o
= =
Inches. | Inches. | Inches.} Inches. ft) 0 ft) i)
Mid-
night.|29 572 (29.645 |29,.434 | 0.211 81.9 84 2 76.2 8.0
1 5959 .635 A10 (225 81.7 84 4 17.0 74
2 DAT .625 403 222 81.5 84,2 77.2 7,0
| 540 15.622 | BOG) Ble | si: 842. | Geman ane
4 or 617 420 197 81.1 83,9 77.6 6.3
5 540 .621 425 196 80.8 83.6 77.6 6.0
6 553 .639 451 188 80.9 83,6 78,2 5.4
7 070 665 466 199 Slay 83,9 79.2 47
8 588 693 .476 ey 83.0 85.6 79.6 6.0
9 bly -699 483 .216 84.6 87.6 80.2 7.4
10 992 -696 476 220 85.8 88.8 82.4 6.4
11 .086 .680 476 .204 86.7 90.4 79.8 10.6
Noon. 571 .662 461 201 87.3 91.4 A920 | ae
1 950 .643 431 wile 87.2 92.0 81,2 10.8
2 028 .622 410 ee 86.7 92.6 79.8 12.8
3 BE bP 598 372 226 86.6 93.6 79.4 14.2
4 495 .980 -364 .216 86,2 92.4 78.6 13.8
5 488 .082 352 200 85.3 92.8 79.8 13.0
6 501 -587 -367 220 84.4 92.0 80.1 11.9
7 -520 -605 .097 -208 83.9 SOr7 79.7 | 10.0
8 543 -621 413 -208 83.5 88.8 79,2 9.6
9 -562 -647 447 .200 83.1 88.3 78.8 9.5
10 578 -662 443 219 82.8 87.7 79.0 8.7
i 579 669 443 226 82.5 86.9 79.3 7.6

Meteorological Observations. (71)

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the
month of July, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

sy B

= “ P| a

Z Bs hel Brmle ¢

= co) se iz

Siitiece} a oe

Hour. = F: 2 Q e

Cr) rs 2
Es | os 2, shales |e
2 9 5, cal
io)
® be 5 ae

= (an) ') fan)

(8) Oo oO (0)
Mid- } 80.3 IG 2) WnTObeae eA

night.

1 80.3 1.4 79.6 2.1
2 80.2 1.3 L963 2.0
3 80.1 1.2 79.5 1.8
4 79.9 1.2 79.3 1.8
5 19.7 1 et | 79.1 17
6 79.8 Iam 79.2 yf
Z 80.3 1,4 79.6 2.)
8 81.1 1.9 80.1 2.9
9 81.8 2.8 80.4 4.2
10 82.3 AD 80.5 5.3
11 82.6 4.1 80-5 6.2
Noon. 82.9 4.4 80.7 6.6
1 82.8 4.4 80.6 6.6
2 82.8 3.9 80 8 5.9
3 82.4 4.2 80.3 6.3
4 82.4 3.8 80.5 af
5 81.9 4 th 80.2 5.]
6 81.7 7 80.3 4.1
a 81.4 2.5 80.1 38
8 81.0 Qe 79.7 3.8
9 80.9 a2 79.8 aco
10 80.9 1.9 79.9 2.9
11 80.7 1.8 79.8 oe

(Continued.)
Ses See a Urge 1
Cima PS g
o fob w O 4\
2 Sis eh a a °
S) a e Os a p>
o “6 Soo] e 2a
3) oS Ss SDE
= wo Wt on & Aya
A ae B'S 3 2 &* 80
SS A oes
aay i Sa aos Bn Oo +S
[sal f=} & SS, (Sy I
a sr os © FeV)
ax as = a) sider
ce | eS We sabese
a CT oO 'S
—_
a i < a

0.986 | 10.62 0.82 | 0.928

.989 .65 de 937
.986 -62 69 939
.986 62 62 .945
979 55 62 944

973 .49 .58 948
976 52 98 948
-989 .65 12 re koa
1,005 Ait 1.05 ae LE
.014 85 04 .876
017 87 .96 847

.017 .85 2.33 823

024 .89 52eMeie
021 .86 51 812
027 94 24 | (830
O11 .78 36 | .820
017 085 4 | 2835
.008 Sta | Ast 852
O11 82 49 | .879
.005 075 39 | 1886
0.992 .63 37 | .886
995 .69 Azo .96)
.998 72 03 | .912

995 .69 0.95 918

(72)

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations
taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im the
month of July, 1854.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

oe
: : Prevailing directi
Fe revailing direction
eee F of eaten General aspect of the Sky.
oe] S 3 3
A, a7 |e
oO Inc.
1 55 S. sharp in the morn. | Cloudy with flashes of lightning in the
morning.
2|Sunday, |0.92 Sakae
3} 142.0 | .. |S.orS, E. or E. Cloudless between 2 and 6 a, M. and
cloudy the rest of the day, also driz-
zling at 5 Pp. M,
AW use 0.10/S. E. or E. Cloudless till 4 a. m. cloudy afterwards
with occasional raining.
5) 135.0 | .. | E. (high)or S.E or S.| Cloudy.
6} 136.0 | .. |S. occasionally sharp.) Ditto and raining at 5 P. m.
4| 124.5. |0.15 |S. Ditto and raining occasionally.
8 “A 0.40/S. Ditto
9| Sunday. |0.80 wines
1 114.0) | ge. iS. OFS. W. Cloudy.
Al} 1224 . |S. or S. E, Ditto.
12) 124.5)! 2501] Ss Hi. ori. Cloudy with occasional drizzling.
13} 129.0 | .. | EB. or N. E.orS. Cloudy and raining at 3 Pp. M.
14, 117.0 |0.94| E. or N.or S. Cloudy and raining between Noon and
3 P.M.
15) 138.0 |0.57]S. or N. E. Ditto and raining between 4 and 5 Pp. M
16|Sunday. | .. | +
MA 474 3 | So or E. or N. E.| Cloudy.
18 oy. N. E. or E. Ditto and raining between 11 a, m. and
2 P.M.
19} 119.0 |1.50|S. E. or E. Ditto and constantly raining.
20) “M4 Os. || Hgors. EB. Ditto.
21) -138.0 |0.19| E. or N. E. Cloudless till 4 a. m. cloudy afterwards,
also raining at 8 Pp. M.
22} 140.6 0.17|S. E.or N. E. or E.j} Cloudless till 2 a. m. cloudy afterwards,
also raining at 6 P. M.
23| Sunday. |0.76 sieitere
a4) 128.0 | .. ; Cloudy and dirzzling at Noon.
20); JBL e|).. ft ee Cloudy with occasional drizzling.
26 as 1.78] E. high till 1 ep. m. | Cloudy constantly drizzling or raining
27 we 0.46|N. E. or E. or S. E.| Cloudy till 7 p.m. cloudless afterwards,
also drizzling between 3 a. M. and
4 P.M.
yo eu Se 0.26|E. N. E. or N. W. | Cloudless till 1 a. m, cloudy afterwards,
also drizzling between 7 and 8 a. M.
and 9 P. M,
29! 146.0 | .. | Calm or W. or N. W.| Cloudy.

3]; 144. “i

Cloudy, constantly raining with thunder
and lightning.

N Cirrk \—i cirro-strati, “i cumuli, ~i cumulo-strati, Wi ue —i strati, W i

cirro-cumuli,

Meteorological Register hept at Agra. (73)

Meteorological fegister kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of August, 1854,

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. mM,

Maximum and

Temperature. Minimum.
ee Kin LL.
: Pb ou ;
“ E ie g ‘ S FE Aspect of the Sky
ro) = : ) 5 3 i
; g 2 5 mA & a oe
eee Pe ies |e || | BB =
Sper | So lag || £ Mn A= a tes
— I | ay | a ——aoae | ecm | vemccnemnsnney SP canes,
1 {29.083! 92.0 91.8 | 81.9 Be S. E.| Ww scattered
2 |29.089] 89.0 88.9 | 81.5 " a S. W.| Ditto
3 {29.113} 89.8 S05) Sts Ne aie S. E. | . Ditto
4 |29.107| 87.8 | 37.5 | 89.8 bh 2 E. VW all over
5 | 29.125) 86.0 | 86.5 82.9 be -» |S. W.! Ditto
6 |29.137) 87.0 | 87.3 83.004) : S. E. | \“ scattered
7 {29.099} 85.0 | 85.5 82.4 bs : N. |.“ all over
8 |29.079! 84.0 83.9 | 89.0 ah : Ww. Ditto
9 |29.087]) 84.5 84.5 | 79.0 oa : Ww. Ditto
10 | 29.11}} 85.0 85.4 | 80.0 oe s N. W.! Ditto
Jl | 29.109} 85.1 84.9 | 78.6 ue rf N. W.) Ditto
12 |29.091| 892.0 82.2 78.3 bp, ae N. W.! Ditto
13° {29.105} 81.0 | 81.2 | 80.0 ~ He W. | “to EB,
14 /29.131! 79.5 79.5 | 79.0 oh ¥ N. W.| “ all over
15 29.181| 85.5 85.7 | 81.8 os as N. W.! Ditto
16 | 29,203] 81.0 80.7 | 79.0 ve rD S. E.| Ditto
pee 2 849) 7919))) a) 08 a ae Hazy
18 29.26 80.0 79d 78.4 sa Ac S. W.| vw all over
19 | 29.233} 84.7 | 85.0 80.1 La a W. | \W scattered
20 | 29.225) 84.0 84-6 | 80.0 KA ae W. | Ditto
21 | 29 247| 83.5 | 93.8 80.5 bi -- |N. W.} \W- all over
22 | 29,219] 84.8 4:6 | 79.5 AP ue WwW. Ditto
23 | 29,149) 84.0 | 84-1] 791] 7” wid | SAW. «| “Dikto
24 | 29.195! 83.7 37 | 78.5 Re aie S. W. | Ditto
25 | 29,193) 85.0 3-2 | 79.9 aA Pe Ww. ™ scattered
26 | 29,283] 87.0 7:8 | 79.4 s -- |N. W.; 1 Ditto
27 | 29,285) 88.0 | 88.3] 79.0] |: ui N.
28 | 29,255) 89.5 90-1 | 78.0 4 oy, WwW. Clear
29 | 29,267! 90.0 90.5 78.5 um ¥. N. Ditto
30 | 29.233] 90.5 91-5 | 76.6 “3 page N. W.! Ditto
31 | 29.223! 92.) 92.8 | 72.5 ; Be N. W.! Ditto
Cee a | | owes | es | ———— LL LL,
Mean. | 29.173' 85.7 | 85.8 | 79. Des er
SE Tae td Aid
Note. The dry bulb and Maximum Register do not agree, the former always

|reads more than the latter,

the average difference is

1.6.

(74) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of August, 1854.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Maximum and
Temperature.

Minimum.
a os :
2 : is a 3 a Aspect of the Sky.
3 2 : S 5 s | oF :

. a Ss | FQ & 5 oo
2 = a ie 3 a a tlwes
&. Pree |woel | aie. tip ee bee

1 [29.051] 94.2 | 94.3 | 82.0 LE fle S. | \ scattered

2 | 29.055) 190.7 (u9120)) 82199)... SWS ipa

3 |29.071| 92.5 | 93.5] 820] .. » 1) S.B Die

4 |29.089| 89.0 | 89.1 | 82.5 ae Ris E. Ditto

5 129.101) 89.0 | 89.1 | 82,5 eit Se E. Ditto

6 |29.109| 84.0 | 84.2 | 82,0 ia Be N. E. | Ditto

7 |29.067| 83.2 | 82.3 | 80,4 ate ae W \~ all over

8 |29.051] 85.5 | 85.8 | 81,5 ie “7 W. | \ scattered

9 |29.055| 86-5 | 87.0 | 80.5 : cS W. Ditto
10 |29.089) 87-5 | 88.0 | 80.5 * .. |N. W.| \ all over
11 |29.089| 85-8 | 85.5 | 79.1 A we N. W.| Ditto
12 {29.069} 81-0 | 81.0 | 79.3 ok se N. W.| Ditto
13. |29.079| 82.2 | 82.3 | 79.0 5 ale N. W.}| Ditto
14 29.125) 81.5 | 82.0; 80.1 ale Sc N. W.| Ditto
15 |29.167| 86.3 | 86.0 | 80.5 aC N. W.)} ‘“~ scattered
16 |29.187} 82.0 | 81.8 | 79.4 ; .- |S. E.j| © all over
17. |29.227) 85-9 | 85.4 | 80.0 sa ee N. W.| Ditto
18 /29.241| 80.9 | 81.0 | 786 : ar Ww. Ditto
19 |29.225) 86.9 | 87.2 | 80.7 a6 gid W. | “scattered
20 |29,.219| 86.2 | 86.7 | 80.3 sie ae W. Ditto
21 |29.219| 84.5 | 84.2 | 81.6 ae .- |N. W.| \~ all over
22 1295203) (S657: 1 867 We Ol-2 } v.c% sia W. | \ scattered '
23 129.149),,,86-0 | 86529) 79:9] 5. ae W. | Hazy a
24 |29.173) 85.3 | 85.5 | 78-4 a ~- |S. W.| “ all over

scattered in hor.

25 |29.179| 87.0 | 87.6 | 78.6 ae “ W. | “- Do. towards do.
26 |29.283} 89.5 | 90.4 | 79.5 ° ae N. W.| © scattered
27° || 29.275),.89.51/489:9 | 79.7 oc ae N. W
98 |29.243) 92.51 .93.4 |. 79.1 5 ate W. Clear
29 |29.235| 93.2 | 93.5 | 79.6 50 ale N Ditto
30 |29.215) 95.5 | 96.5 | 80.0 No 00 N. W.| Ditto

31 |29.205| 95.2 | 96.4 | 76.5 58 50 N. W.| Ditto

Mean. | 29.135' 87.2 | 81.7 | 80.2 ae is se pants

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (75)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of August, 1854.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. om.

Maximum and Rain
Temperature. Minimum, Gauge
a Aspect of a ana
: q o ui 5 Z| q & Sep Se
2 2 a a ms Bie) ia 3S seo |2 2
foe ool o-| Bul a) StS ee aie
1 | 29.001) 88.0 | 86.6 | 80.5 86.9 |\W- scattered 0.112 js. w.
2 |29.011} 90.0 | 87.4 | 82.9 86.75|“_ allover | .. Is. x.
3 | 29.005] 86.5 | 84.3} 81.6 87.0 {Ditto 0.982 Is. E.
4 | 29.023; 92.0 | 91.0 | 82.5 86.25/\— scattered| 0.502] EB.
5 | 29.055] 88.5 87.6 | 84.0 86.25|\ all over 0.102 |s. gE.
6 | 29.031} 83.3 | 83.3 | 80.5 82.75)Ditto 1.602} N
7 | 29-033} 81.0 | 79.8 | 78.8 82.75) Ditto 1.102] W.
8 | 28-973! 82.2 | 81.6 | 80.0 82.8 |Ditto 0.704] W.
9 |29-007; 90.4 | 89.7 | 80.3 84.75|\— scattered! .. W
10 | 29.025} 89.5 | 88.9 | 82.2 se all over afew, (NeW
11 |29-015} 85.7 | 83.8 | 81.3 83.45|Ditto ale INE We
12 |29-031] 83.9 | 83.9 | 81.2 81.45) Ditto 0.954 IN. w.
13 {29-047} 85.0 | 84.9 | 81.0 82.05] Ditto 0.222 In. w.
14 |29-083, 84.0 | 83.9 | 81.0 80.6 | Ditto aol ml INesie
15 |29.109} 87.9 | 87.2 82,5 83.95) Ditto aio), ale Wie
16 | 29.143} 85.7 | 85.0 | 80.9 83.0 |\—scattered| 0.205 IN. E.
17 | 29.163} 89.5 | 82.2 | 82.5 83.75) Ditto tenn INGAVUie
18 | 29.159} 84.5 | 83.9 | 80.0 81.5 | Ditto 0.152 | W,
19 | 29.131) 89.5 | 89.0 | 81.4 83.9 |W all over | 0.772 | W.
20 | 29.111} 88.3 | 89.0 | 81.0 84.75|\_scattered| .. [n.w.
ay }20.163) 85.3 | 83.5°| 81.2 81.7 |“ allover] .. In-w.
22 |29.119] 88.9 | 88.2 | 83.0 85.05/ Ditto Ma Ww.
23 | 29.105} 87.5 | 87.0 | 81.0 84.25) Ditto ate W.
24 {29.089} 86.8 | 86.0 | 80.8 83.15|Ditto oo eNews
25 | 29.123} 91.9 | 91.4 | 80.4 86.0 M scattered ‘ Ww.
26 | 29.199} 93.5 | 935 | 80.8 87.15|/> Ditto acm, (Nave
27 | 29.203} 94.9 | 95.2 | 805 88.0 se Ks N.
28 | 29.155] 96.0 | 95.5 | 79.6 87-9 |“ scattered| ., N.
29 | 29.131] 97.0 | 96.7 | 80.0 89.5 |Ditto $i N.
30 | 29.141} 99.4 | 98.0 | 80.4 89.5 {Clear N.W.
31 | 29.123) 99.9 | 99.5 | 79.0 90.5 |Ditto N.W.
~-Mn. |29.087| 88.9 | 88.1 |! 81.0 88.9 | 80.8! 84.91 “0 7.4)1
J Sts ed he

(76) Meteorological Register kept at Lucknow.

Meteorological Remarks and Tables commencing 1st May, 1854, at
the Residency, Lucknow.

Site of observations. ‘The Residency Surgeon’s house.

The instruments, arranged:in a northern verandah about 25 feet
in breadth and raised 5 feet from the ground, are as follow:

Aneroid Barometer No. 10165 compared with the Newman’s
Standard No. 86, in the Surveyor General’s Office, in Calcutta.

The instrument is suspended against the wall facing to the north
and at the height of the level of the eye from the ground. It is
perfectly sheltered and protected from accident or violence as from
the direct or reflected rays of the sun, Attached to the Barometer
is a small spirit thermometer.

2.—A wet and dry bulb thermometer by Newman; placed near
the Barometer.

3.—A simple mercurial thermometer.

4,—A pluviometer of simple construction.

The site is not very favorable for Meteorological Observations,
being almost in the centre of the city, and consequently deprived to
a certain extent of free circulation of pure air; and being surround-
ed on all sides by buildings and small trees, the actual force and
direction of the wind are often difficult to ascertain ; the condition
of the atmosphere and the aspect of the sky are affected by the
smoke and exhalations from the city.

J. FAYRER, M. D., F. B. G. 8.

a ge 10L'9L| FOFS | F26'I
"OIG | “HAN | 88°62} 96 18
*
onid | “IH S| L48°6S| ~=OOT | 18
%*
"ong "oud | 08°62 | 66 08
‘ong | sr aS | ce"6z | 1101 | SZ
"ont ‘oid | 28°62 | FOL | SZ
"oN "oid | OF6Z| BOL | FZ
“ond "091 | SP°6SZ | ~OOT | 9
“oud "011 | 8h 62] 66 €L
“od "meg; §5°63 | 16 el
“IVa | “MMS | L563] 96 =| TL
0371 | “31 SPAN | 69°63] 86 Gl
0791 ‘ou1q | 89°6Z | 6 LL
Amv OWI 1296S | #6 tL
"maNd-I11) | “IT "MS | 09°62 | F6 th
"ound “meD | 49°63 | 86 tL
*
“1891, 0731 | 89°60 | 6 1
"oud | “FM'S | S963] «36 69
"oid | “HIM 'S | 89°63] 68 89
"01d "ond | $6°62 | 16 SL
"IQ | “ITAA N | $9°66 | 28 ol
‘ynmng | = "31 0771 | 0S"6S | (06 rl
*mnd-oiny |Apys "| “Ss | Z6°6Z | 48 | BL
"old "0G | 26°63 | 88 el
“WnmND | = “ysoy “y | 0G'62 | 98 os
*
“Azey | A'S | SE°6S| «(16 cL
"1821D) “mye | 9F'62| 96 89
“hag “Pum =| B oy | ‘aing | “qing
jo yodsy (JO UONseAIp = 8 hig) | 2M
pue slog ; * 1 | soqgamomaogy,

‘NOON

"PSST ‘hogy fo ynuozg ay, wof ‘mouyonT ‘hauaprsayy ayz yn gday suornasasgg yoovboj0Loajapy

10G°62 |692°F6

= ar 26'8¢| FOS’ | SLF°T
"1kIIO “OUI | OF'66 | 6 18
"AzeH, "SH “S| ZE'6S| | Sb 62
*
“a ur Azezy “HS | 28°62] 6 08
0711 “OWN | 86 60) &6 18
“ONG It a S "06 60 |-° 86 08
“IBID | ITM “S| €E°62 | =+F6 cL
*
“IVI | “ITM S| OF'E6S!| «(86 cL
e ee ee *
"0110 | “ITM S| £6°6%| £6 02
“IBID | “MS “IT | 29°6S| «£6 rL
e ee ee as
*18310 "med | 09°62 | £6 vL
"01d | “HAAN | 2S°6S| 06 UZ
bite) ‘oyiq | 29°6% | 16 89
IVI} IM'S , 48°62! 68 69
ee e ee ee a
anita) "wed | €6°6Z | §8 €L
‘mnd-oing | “Apis ‘qs | 0c¢°6z | 98 cL
MIO Sal S| cS 6s jovcs TZ
*y8-OIND, | “AS | OS'6S | =F8 ol
“THD ON CU | SS°6% | «98 ol
“AzeH | “E'S “| 09°62] 18 PL
*
*"1eI19 ‘wleD | ZF'66| 88 L9
“kag “pul, Bo | “ain | -qing
jo joadsy [JO uoyjoomp) sR | Arq | 38M
puesiog } = § | asgamouseuy,
‘Ww oh Ee 6 LY

*UONBAIISGO ON y

G9F'62| 206 | 6&4

"IBID
"0791
"oud
“qseq ul Azeyy
‘ould
"01
"og
"031d
“oI
‘ound
ond
‘091d
IvaIO
“od
“Azey

“THY

“oI

0991

"071

*1B31O

‘TTNWND

"1e319O
"198.148-119
*198.1}8-O.1N9
*Azey °48-01ng
*yS-O]ND Lapunyy,

Azeyzy
"IRITO

“ANS
jo yoodsy

“ouIIG
“tH ’S
‘oWIG
“weg
IH *S
“3H gnOg
"031
OIG
"oN
‘01g
"071
"071
"OIG
°031C
“mye

"0991
"ond
“og
071
“uayed
MON
“myeD “IT
"qySI] °O
1 °H 'N
“9] aSseq
‘a 'N @

“od
“myeO

“Pulm
jo uo199.1p
pues 9010.7

CCFO 968"C8 |SE9' IL | “Story

912°S8 16% 8102

Ce '62
0°66

Se be

C262
02°66
£6 62
C666
EE °66
GE 6%
OF 6%
9F'°6%

|
|

Ch'6S

06°62
LC"66
05°64
GC"66

16°64
€F°6S
CP 66
SF 6S
CPF’ 6S
L¥'6G
GP 66
CP'6S
9F 66
€P°6%
GS°6¢

‘W‘*V 9 LY

|
——_

16 | 62
te | 8

16 62
€6 62
c6 62
68 €Z
88 OL
£8 GL
98 OL
£8 69
£8 c9
£8 L9
c8 TZ
88 ol
88 IZ
88 8L

%
68 €Z
cs 69
€8 L9
F8 L9
18 89
€8 ol
6L 69
68 ol
18 GL
8L 69
¥8 OL

%
¥8 ol
08 99

*qing | “qing

Arq | 19M

*19J9WIOTAIY J,

‘TRIO,

-a1eq

————_— rr

es eevee

a is os €S63 |SEE FS leEe'rZ "* CLF 6% | Z6S°G eee eZ ae "* [FE F'6S 1618°96 |Lee' FZ
sper 3 ig os 6688 | ec% | gee a “* _/ggc'ez| 86E°2% | 09Z2°T + r. (eGepO GETZ | Geol
qS¥] Pulm "W °g SU0I3S gi aS Py ie % ot | «0991 | O62} «~TOT| °° ‘oid | "oI | 2¢'6z| OOT! I8
*3y ru | %* "OND | "ITH “S| 8z'6Z/ OOT | 6Z 011 | «0101 | ze6s | «ZOU | «C6Z
* *Azey |<pisq's | 62°62 | 26 18 "OG | "I “AS | 8eGe | Zor | 1s
"Wd € 07% % ‘old | *oI1q | ¢z°6z| EOL | BZ "owid | ‘oI | 92°62 | «EOL | bz
qnoqe pasueyo pur sis “ ~ eae ee * "OWN [I'M S| EZ'6S! «SOL | «(LZ “ot | 31 °M S| 42°62] FOL | OZ
"U 38 PUI “HS “IM “ID 09 G'W'A SIV ne SOstcy etre mus % “ARID | M'N | 22°62] Ol | FZ "Ava{O 4S: 8260 |. Sor | <e2
“SIT purmyoyurdway) og ucouyy| = ** FY Glee a % “Age | “oi | 22°6e | 01 | 22 %
"yoy ATosua{UT 01 6 9 L8°0G << 10131. 02 as % “teat | «091 || FE°G6Z | «~ZOT | CSL "owt | 0331 | 8E°6Z | «GOL | «CZ
Uooujweprys uUl'dmay! o¢g aeqjejz| ‘pulyoq | ‘dway | °° es * % "og | on! | OF Ez! «101 l
"eITl 01G a uooN oy ase sae % ‘oI | "031 | 8E°6Z | «COL | CSL “ON |"F"M'N | EF'6Z| TOL! 2
071g aie % 3 se ue * % “aeat | “TBD | Lh°6%! «6 ee
pura joy Ajasuazuy Pa - a og =e m "oid | ‘oq | £4F°62 | «26 OL "HID ITAA 'S 1 06°62] «86 OL
*gasuns [jun] *0931q ee Bi ue a a * ‘Azeyy | “myea | 0¢°6z | 6 rad %
*j0y AjasuajulsayyVe A ce = f si os % |"Umo-" | °0791q | 09°62 | 26 eZ |"Wmmng | 0331q | 29°62 | 96 ch
°7U 94) UL UIIO}s sng os 1 zs ee 2 * "AzeH aT MS | e662] 6 ¢L “Azeyy | omg | £¢6z) 96 tr
‘ad jo sdotp *ya £194 * "HID |"MA'S ‘91 | 2b°62 | 96 ZZ OVNI |"AA'S'IT | 66621 96 GL
"Wd Q 4B WO js ysng oe “3 ne ie a x |'UI0IS"A | “Yysalg | Gc°6Z | F6 pL | *wano-- | = *wRg | 9c°6Z! 66 FL
"pe.teqsisa1 auou * ‘o1q | “onId | LF6S| 36 oad ee we a = =
"Wo ‘d Z 4B JOMOYS le a ss es as * "oyd | "091 | Lt°6S | (96 ad %
* “IBID | = WRD | 8F'6Z 1 «96 cL *s a ag ss :
% a Ze ee = oo 0W1q | °011G | 8F'6e| 6 69
“SuluaA9 Ul * go we ats ae "* 1 °98-O.1ND |S "MN | 8F'6S | «16 89
Ulel JaMoYS WYSVT * %* "UID |STAN N | 6F°6Z| 36 gf
“Ww ‘a Z 4e W.104S ysnq eo eo ee oe ee “711038 %
ey} SULINp az901q “Aq ee 01 | “o11q | os'6z | £8 LL | yawn q'n'37 | F621) cg TZ 4snq “Y"M'N | 9F°60| £8 €l
"jesus oe "MID } "OIG | 96°62 | L8 ¢L "oiu1q | 071d | 8F'6z | 68 GL *
qe mie 44st Shep) * "IVa | “A IT | P62] «(£8 PL 011 | 0331 | S¥°6Z| 68 tL
"34S1u 4sey Ules 4317 oe “IBID | “IL 'H “S| €6'62 | 8 GL “Azey \'a "SIT! 2662 Ss 2 "AzeY /ysaay “| 0G°6Z | «98 ZL
“hep ye od | “mMleEDQ | 0¢ 621 26 PL %
“A ‘S—2z001q yYsoig are 4 * in ae “x “IRD | IT'S | ZP6S | &6 ZL "AzZeH 31'S | S6S] «FG GZ
‘Wd ¢ Je WA0}s 4sng Ps a us o8 oa oe "AZBH IT ANS | ZF'6S | 86 89 %
‘saqouy ‘Ayg [PUM JO) Bo | ama | aIMA | kag PULA JO] By [cana | cqing | fxg | pura Jo B | amg | ang
*SyAV Way aseny) uley | Jo yoadsy|U01}99.11p @ 5 A1q@_ | 39M | yo yoadsy Woroedp @ A1q_| 9 AN | yo yoadsy|WOndeaIp 7 Aq | 3A
| puvaviog) = 5 "1939 WOULIIY J, PUBSOIOT) + 8 |-yajzaMMOUIEYT, PpuBsdItOq) = * | *rajyaMIOWIaY J,
"Ww °d 6 LY “WwW da 9 LV ‘Ww °*d ¢ LY

"PSST ‘hogy fo ysuopy ay7 sof

nouyau'T

‘houapisaey ayz qo aday suorgna

La8gQ Jwarhojo1oa,aTT

Meteorological Register kept at Lucknow.

“aef *SsuOoT} "SUOTILA
“vVAlIISqQ FE JO -4198qGO 6Z 10

iw) te iS) iw) bo i)
mies] co © |co] ©
or fn] or ~~ [do] &
wo |S a m [el ©
*06-£8°48 48 = € 8| & | &
po0o}s A9}IMOWMION], 943 9933n]T, 943 & 15) a |B)
pulysq omy wes AyLIVW ‘OLI-ZIT B\ 8 B B
suoheaiasqo jyuonbay Aq apeys 5 5 Bi §
94} UI puIM 4OY 943 Jo aInjQeIadmMaT, Wo" tela
*layienb owes oy} ul Suruyysiy yuonb He Ree
-31J PUL papno]d UOZLIOY UA\SeT OY) eames eacaian

YJuou ay} jo yred 1033", 943 SpaeMoT,
‘rojoawmorantd ay}
ut gqeiooidde you sea Ayyuenb oy}

*STIOTJRA *SUOT}RA
“I98d0 66IO ~41°SdO 9Z JO

bo bo bo bo bo bo
= S| SS |e
i rl & on tw! &
©o [op) bo &) oO Le 0)
He | ho
| t
Ste Sl See
& 15) & a 15) &
al = See
c| & =|
Bi 6 Ee
‘Wd & "UOON
J9j9WO01V J9jawo01eg

inq ‘Ayjeaoyseoo0 ualfey eavy Sura lege-yg ies] £8 | 26°96 |S8|¢'O1-618'96 |98.5'°OI |692'F6 \98\F01
-JYS1] pue sapunyy Aq popus93e ures jo
SLIMOUS JYSUT “YIGT 243 UO 9DUBTOIA
yeais jo auo ‘yuanbasy sutioyg 4snq leee'FZ ¢2| ZL 'eee'es'89| 18 \2zz'PZ 99 18 | FZ |e9\-198
*‘\seqT Yuog pure yseq
oy} wo Apyuonbaiy siqeitea yaed =. = jest | eee =
19}3e] 94} Sutinp ‘$pajreaoid puta cial lacs as a 2zi2ez zis sz
SOA YINOS Wf Jo yavd ATawa oy} SuumG| EF |S) & eo Sk BoB me S| a
"Aap Be) 8 5| & B) 5 B| 5
pue joy A19A YUOW SIq} JOYjVIM OUT, = 5 = 5 5 5 5 5
| . 4 e U e L .
*sylVway "W ‘d 6 ‘W *d 9 ‘Wd ‘UOON,

JayaMOWAIYT, | layaWOMIIYT,

IIJIWMOULIIYT, | 1oJaWOUTLaT,

*STIOIJVA
“198qO 06 JO

86°64

*“UANUALXB A | 69°66

‘oNUULUT TAT |

"WwW Ure 6
JayaWMO1eEg

*SUOTIVA
“428dO 62 JO

Z'06 |€8| $6 |968°S8 |8Z| 6 | °°4Ig

6EL |£9) 18 |SS9°TZ |S9) GL | °"°99 A

2 |z 2
BB
|e B

Bl 8

‘W ‘Vv 6
19jJ9MOW AY TF,

"PGRL ‘aune ys, ‘mouyonT

= iss
& |S) x
|e
=|
2 5
"NW *V 9

19}9WOWIIY J,

‘pegy ‘hop sof sagsiboar qwovbojouoajayy ay2 fo qovugsqpy

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (81)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of September, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

Maximum and

Temperature. Minden,
: Pe 3d | 5 2
g : a 5 F g z Aspect of the Sky
o o e 5 =) 3 os
: 5 > | = = & A | Se
$ Si [cer | le ee) hares Bie || es
ed oS Set a) oS oie 22)
A ae Oa Se ee a ge | ae | |
LT 129-217) 93.5"| 93.8 | Si4 ne via N. Clear
2 29.233) 93.5 92.5 83.4 ae Pe N. E. | “© seattered
3 |29.273) 91.6 | 91.0 | 80.9 yy, ig zi SBN
4 |29.225| 86.7 | 87.3 | 82.5 es se ig \ scattered
5 |29.199| 87.0 | 87.0 | 82.5 Ee oa N. E. | Ditto
6 |29,183) 85.6 | 86.0 | 82.4 is a N, Vv all over
4 (29171) 86.6 | 86.3 | 81.5 a .. |N.E.| “ scattered all over
g |29.145| 82.7 | 83.1 | 80.5] ., eat Be altngee
9 |29.157| 84.0 | 84.7 | 80.7 ed 5 N Ditto
10 |29,211) 86.0 | 86.5 | 81.0 a if N. W.! Ditto
11 | 29.229) 88.5 | 89.5 | 82.0 2, hs E. | \“ scattered
12 |29,161| 89.7 |} 90.3 | 80.4 A on N. E. | ™ Ditto
13. |29.023| 85-0 | 84.6 | 79.5 ie .. |N. W.| \ all over
14 |29.207| 85-6 | 85.0 | 78.0 aud i ee Ditto
$a, 129-209) 89-0°| 84.6 | 79:2 |), ars me: Ditto
16 29 241 84.7 | 84.4 | 80.0 od oe N. W.) Clear
17 | 29.251) 84.0 | 83.6 | 80.0 ue ote ae V~ all over
18 |29 295} 84.5 | 85.2 | 79.8 ig .. |N. W.| © scattered
19 | 29,327) 85.1 | 85.2 | 80.0 ne Me N, W.| Clear
20 | 29,345) 85.0 | 85.4 78.0 ve. ig N. W.| © seattered
1 | 29.389) 85.5 | 86.2 | 77.0 te A N. W,} Clear
22 29 397 86-2 86.2 77.0 ale ae N. W VW scattered
23 | 29.367) 87-8 | 88.0 | 79.4 dia ate N. Ditto
24 |29.375| 88.5 | 88.7 | 79.0 ae i N. W.| “\“ Ditto
25 | 29,409; 89.0 | 90.0 | 80.5 se A N. E.| “ Ditto
26 | 29,405| 88.4 | 89.0 | 80.0] ,. 2 N. | \ Ditto
27 «+| 29.373) 80.0 | 80.0 | 75.0 we i E. VW Ditto

N. E. | “™ Ditto all over
| N. W.| “Ditto
N. W.| “Ditto

Mean. | 29.273) 85.9 | 86.1 | 80.1

Note. The dry bulb and Maximum Register do not agree, the former always
reads more than the latter, the average difference is 1.6.

(82) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of September, 1854.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Temperature.

Minimum.

é a Aaa

3 8 : = S Sl ae
: g 2 5 fa = f | So
io Nee Mme aicg: Came SMe ie
ne eR eB Ss ee ls =
1 199:493" 98.7 | 9641 795 | 2.50 0. Fe
9 |29.905| 95.0 | 95.0 | 92.5 | so | . (NE,
3 |29,239| 99.0| 97.2| 81.51 .. | .. |SE.
4 {29.193| 89.0] 89.5 | 82.8] . WLS al
5 |29.163| 88.81 99.0 | 82.5| .. | .. |N.E
é 6atsit 87.0 | aed S240 3. i Plas Mh ON.
7 \op 149 88.8'| 79.9 | 79.51 <. 1 a. LN. E
8, \59 119) e415 184.0 | 60:6. a. | |) , ENB
9 |29.131] 86.7 | 87.0 | 81.2 a
10 {29.193 88.2 | 887] 815] .. | .. | N.
11 |29.207| 89.9 | 90.4 | 81.5 Sct ett
12 |99,{95' 90.7 [91.0 | 905 | ..¢f a. (NUE.
13 |28,999| 81.5 |.79.4 76.0) .. | oe. |NLW
14 |29.193! 87.2 | 86.6 | 78.5] .. WE Bicone
15) (50,201 ee OF S52 COOal he. 1 yg tle
16 |29.207) 86.5-| 86,4 | 79.5) .. ei
17 |29.213| 84.9 | 84.4] 80.2| .. | .. | Ww.
1g |29.277| 86.0 | 86.4| 795| .. | » {|N. W.
19 |29.309| 86.2 | 86.2| 80.0| .. | .. |N. W.
20 |29.333| 86.8 | 87.1 | 78-8| .. | . |N. W.
21 199.363) 88.5 | 89.0 | 77.5 | .. | » [N. W.
92 |29.375| 87.81 87.9 | 77.7] .. | . |N.W.
23 |29.333| 89.1] 89.5 | 80.0] .. MP a ie
24 |99399' 91.01 91-4| 80.6/ .. | -» ||. W.
a5 |99.879| 90.7 | 91.49 |.79.2| .. [| ». | |NE
26 |29.361| 89.0| 89.5 | 80.01 .. | .. | N.
57° $9 Bean 81.7 1 sid | 76-0) se |i a.
23 |99.403| 79.01 79.9 |745) . || os | Ne B;
a9 |29.871) 80.7 | 814.1 76.0 | 3.11 4. ew.
30° 120.386) 83.81 84.21 7a 1 .. 1... LNL.W:

ee
—————

Maximum and

Aspect of the Sky.

Clear

W scattered
\W- Ditto
Ditto towards hor.
\— scattered
\W Ditto
WwW. raining
\W all over
Ditto

Ditto

\W scattered
™ Ditto

.| VX all over

Ditto

\— towards W.
all over

™ scattered

VW all over

™ scattered

Ditto

\/\ Ditto

™ Ditto

\ Ditto

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (83):

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of September, 1854.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M.

T Maximum and Rain
emperature. Minimum, Gauge.
: — Se
e p> o 5 a os
i = is : E Aspect of = ¢ 3
x = as SI the Sky. Se 5) | Ses
o = oo 5 3 — = —_ =
" g o i fafa £ g a oa 1S,
2 2 = xg rey i = 3 wp Oo |% 4
BS oS Sam Cae o oS v= ro) £4 ad
2
= fe) fo) = Site) Tie

(mr mn fs rf rr | rr | rs | ry | ns cs | ee

Ut | 29.117) 100.9 |100.0 | 81.8 | 99.5 |82.5) 91.0 |Clear [W.| oo N:
2 | 29.133) 96.9 | 94.5 | 84.0 | 94.0 |82.0) 88.0 Ww towards| .. |N.E.
3 | 29.145) 90.5 | 90.3 | 81.5 | 91.0 |81.0! 86.0 |\do.allovr.| .. |S. Ee
4 /29.119|} 85.9 | 85.0 | 80.6 | 87.0 |78.5| 82.75|“-scattered| 0.732 | ..
towards hor.
5 | 29.105) 87.5 | 84.5 | 80.5 | 86.0 |78.0| 82.0 |V~ all over | 0.102 |N. EL
6 | 29.065) 88.8 | 87.5 | 80.5 | 86.6 |77.2| 81.9 |Ditto se E.
7 |28.079| 83.0 | 82.9 | 79.5 | 83.0 |77.5| 80.25/Ditto 0.442 | ..
8 129.015! 86.5 | 85.5 | 81.4 |} 850 |76.0| 80.5 |Ditto se [Ni Be
9 |29 035; 87.9 | 88.0 | 82.0 | 88.4 | 76.0] 82.2 |Ditto aie N.
10 | 29.103} 90.7 90.4 | 82.1 | 90.0 | 76.5) 83.25]|Ditto - N.
11 | 29.103) 92.8 | 928} 82.4 | 92.3 | 77.3) 84.8 |W scattered| .. E.
12 | 29.055) 93.0 | 92.2 | 80.0 | 93.0 |78.0) 85.5 [VW Ditto oie E.
13 | 28.931) 81.0 | 79.8 | 76.0 | 86.0 |77.0} 81.5 |W all over | 2.082 |N.w.
14 | 29.161; 88.0 | 87.0 | 79.0 | 88.0 | 77.2] 82.6 |Ditto 0.052 | «2
15 |29 117) 87.5 | 87.0 | 80.5 | 88.5 |77.4| 82.95\n_ scattered aes >| Neiire
16 | 29.189) 87.9 | 87.6 | 79.6 | 86.9 |77.0| 81-95|\n.—twds.W.| .. |N.We
17 | 29.197; 86.0 | 86.5 | 81.0 | 80.0 |77.2) 78.6 |W“ all over] ..- Ww.
38 | 29.195) 89.5 | 88.5 | 80.1 83.0 |77.0| 82.5 |“_scattered, 0.512 |N.w.
19 | 29.245) 89.5 | 89.3 | 80.4 | 89.2 |77.5| 83.35|m— Ditto at 0. Neate
20 | 29.261) 91.0 | 90.6 | 81.9 | 91.0 |78.0) 84.5 |Ditto woe!) Naame
21 | 29.289; 92.6 | 92.0 | 80.6 | 91.8 | 78.0] 84.9 |Ditto pe W.
22 | 29.291) 90.8 | 894 | 795 | 89.2 |78.0) 83.6 [Ditto ae N.
294290027) Go.0 WiQt.7 80.2 92.0 | 76.0) 84.0 |Ditto we N.
24 | 29.249) 94.7 93 3 | 81.0 94.0 | 76.2) 85.1 |“ Ditto ale N.W.
25 | 29.309) 92.1 91.4 | 80.6 | 92.0 | 76.5| 84.25|Ditto <i; ,) Nbaie
26 | 29.325) 79.8 | 79.0 | 75.8 | 90.0 |77-0| 83.5 |W allover | 1.082 |N. E.
27 | 29.301| 85.2 | 85.6 76.3 | 86.0 | 76-6) 81.3 |“ scattered| .. (|N.W.
28 | 29.329) 81.5 80.4 73.9 80.0 |77-0| 78.5 |“~ Ditto a E.
29 | 29.317} 840 | 84.9 | 76.7 | 84.3 | 76-2] 80.25|~ Ditto ae [N-We
30 | 29.283) 89.9 | 89.9 | 75.0 | 89.5 177-4; 83.45|Ditto a6. | es

—_—_——e ree | mee | ee | en ee en
——-

Mn. |29.176| 88.9 | 88.2 | 79.8 | 88.7 | 77.5] 83.16 od 5.004 | ..

(84) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of October, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a.m, ~

Maximum and
Temperature.

Minimum,
: 2 Z F oe Aspect of the Sky.
© Ps S 5 = 2S
: g 2 = oc g g B
3 S = < 2 i ‘ae | (es
Ks] 3S Sy Si cS pen! lies,
a ma ° 3 = = Sa ie
1 29 371) 83.3 837 74,2 eis ae ie ~~ scattered
2 |29.375| 86.0] 86.4 | 73.5 ate is W. | Clear [in zenith.
3 |29.419| 86.8 | 88.0 | 73.0 a aa N. W.) WG very few scattered
4 |29.431| 85.0 | 86.5 | 70.5 ats hes N. W.| Clear
5 129.441) 83.2 | 84.7 72.0 as Sie N. W.| ~ scattered
6 |29 397) 81.9 | 81.9 | 77.6 a wa N. | Wall over
7 199.355! 78.5 | 78.5 | 76.6 ia i N.E. | Ditto
8 |29.367| 79.5 | 80.0 | 77.0 ae aye E. Ditto
9 |29.405| 82.2 | 82.4 | 77.5 aie ae S. E. | \ scattered
10 |29 505) 83.5 | 83.7 | 77.8 ate as c ~ Ditto
117) 12907451) 31.57 Si.8 74.5 ats Se N. W.| “ Ditto
12 {29.419} 80.8 81.5 74.8 ae ea N. W.| Clear
13. (29.451) 82-7 | 83.0 | 74.0 ate 44 S. W. | Ditto
14 |29517| 83.0 83.4 71.8 ae mie W. Ditto
15 | 29.503) 81.0 | 81.3 | 69.5 BS sie ue Ditto
16 | 29.529) 78.9 | 80.9 | 64.0 Se N. W. Ditto
17. | 29.509] 78.0 | 80.3 | 64.0 aie As N. W.| Ditto
18 | 29.505| 78.0 | 79.1 65.7 56 ne N. W.| Ditto
19 |29.493! 79-9 | 81.7 | 64.9 we aH . | Ditto
20 |29.529| 77.0 | 79.5 | 64.7 aa Ag N. W.| Ditto
Pai 29.547| 77-1 78.7 | 64.0 ae ate N. Ditto
he 29.507| 76.0 | 76.4 | 63.0 Me aie aoe Ditto
Vd) 29.497| 75.0 | 76.8 65.0 AC ire N. Ditto
24 |29.515| 74.5 | 77.0 | 64.0 Be Bs N. W.| Ditto
25 |29.539) 77-0 | 79.5 | 63.0 we aie N. W.| ‘Ditto
26 |29.531| 76-2 | 78.0 | 63.0 ote : N. W.| Ditto
27 29.511} 73-0 74.4 58.0 4c ie N. W.! Ditto
28 | 29.539) 72.5 75.0 | 59.0 ah Ne N. W.! Ditto
29 |29.547| 73:8 | 76.0-| 60.3 aie : N. W.| Ditto
30 29.555] 78-5 78.0 66 5 aie 4 N. E. | Ditto
31 |29.533) 74-0 | 74.0 | 70.0 ae si E. VW all over

Mean. |29.477| 79.2 | 80.3 | 68.9 oe os

Note. The dry bulb and Maximum Register do not agree, the former always
reads more than the latter, the average difference is 1.6,

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (85)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Governe
ment, NN. W. P. Agra, for the Month of October, 1854.

Date.

fed hd feed feel ted ee fee feed fe eed
COONOOURWNK COON OUMNA NSD =

bo to
a)

to dS
He G2

Oo 6 bo tS bh bo
— So Oma

Mean.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Temperature.

ple

= &

= ag he: a le a

ei) 2/21 ¢

P| O-} 6 NE
29.353] 84.6 | 85.0 | 74.6
29.367| 88.7 | 89.5 | 74.8
29.387| 89.7 | 91.0 | 73.5
29.405} 87.5 | 89.2 | 71.1
29.383} 87.0 | 88.0 | 72.0.
29.373) 84.8 | 85.4 | 77.6
29.309| 79.8 ,| 78.5 | 76.6
29.329] 81.6 | 82-3 | 77.5
29.391) 85.3 | 85.3+| 78.5
29.471; 85.5 | 85.8 | 77.9
29.417) 83.5 | 83.9 | 74.5
29.395} 84.2 | 84.7 | 74.9
29.433) 86.3 | 86.5 | 74.0
29.503} 85.5 | 86.6 | 71.9
29.493) 83.5 | 83.9 | 69.9
29.513] 84.5 | 85.5 | 64.4
29.491) 83.5 | 85.1 | 64.5
29.475] 82.3 | 84.2 | 65.7
29.475| 82.5 | 83.4 | 66.0
29.505) 81.7 | 83.0 | 65.0
29.527| 79.9 | 80.9 | 63.4
29.493) 79.0 | 79.5 | 63.5
29.471} 80.3 | 81.5 | 65.0
29.501} 79.0 | 80.3 | 64.2
29.501] 82.0 | 84.5 | 63.5
29.495) 80.7 | 81.3 | 63.5
29.483] 78.9 | 80.6 | 60.5
29-523! 77.5) 79.0 | 595
29-495} 78.0 | 80.1 | 60.8
29-481| 80.0 | 81.1 | 67.8
29-497) 73.7 | 71.9 | 69.9
29.449) 82.6 | 83.4 | 69.0

Maximum and |
Minimum.

Maximum.

| Minimum,

|
|
i

| Aspect of the Sky.

the Wind.

10n O

Direct

“ scattered
Clear [in zenith
\— very few scattered
Clear

~ scattered
\- all over
Ditto

Ditto

™ scattered
Ditto

Ditto

Clear

Ditto

Ditto °
Ditto

Ditto

VW raining

ZAAZ,

Mee, TR es
Ao oS se sia
APA ad az ane EAs aaa

44425

go naaZ

4
.

Bie

a en er

(86) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of October, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 4 P. M.

Maximum and Rain
Temperature. Wanimune Gauges.
b> Aspect of the a3 os
s s : D ; ao
pyr co be | el Sty. |g 252
= ra = al a Ss S ow 8/8
& © es ai & pede S 3 2\o-2
oS 3 ra Cy = ren ee
a cS ° } a 2) ie es 2 216
1 |29 303) 90.2 | 90.7 | 95.5 |90.5| 77.2| 83.85\— scattered tee
2 |29.315| 93.2 | 92.5 | 77.4 |92.0| 76.7| 84.35)~ scattered ba (NeW.
3 | 29.319] 94.0 | 94.2 | 73.9 | 93.8! 76.0} 84.9 |Clear Le NSW.
4 | 29.333} 93.0 | 93.4 | 71.5 | 93.0) 76.0} 84.5 |Do. [wards W.| ...|N.w.
5 |29.345' 90.9 | 91.4 | 72.0 | 91.0) 75.8} 83.4 |\-scattered to-| .. |[N.w.
6 | 29.269) 88-3 | 88.3 | 78.2 ;88.0) 75.4! 81.7 | scattered ye INDE
7 |29.219| 79-5) 78.0 | 75.2 |77.7/75.0| 76.35|° | .... ati)
8 |29.225| 86-0 | 86.3 | 77.0 | 86,0) 75.0} 80.5 |Ditto Se |
9 |29.341} 88-3 | 87.8 | 78.9 |87.5) 75,6; 81.55/Ditto . |StE.
10 |29 399) 89-5 | 89.5 | 78.4 |89,.0| 75.5} 82.25) Ditto - |S.w.
Il 29.351| 85-8 | 86.4 77-2 |86,0| 74.0} 80.0 | Ditto .. |N.W.
12 |29.347| 88-2 | 87.7 | 74.4 |88.5] 73,0] 80.75|V~ Ditto +e Nw,
13. | 29.391}. 908 | 91.0°} 72.9 |90,6| 73,4] 82.0 |Clear ae.) WR.
14 |29.459| 90-9 | 91.4 | 70.0 |91,0| 72,8} 81.9 |Ditto wo-| W.
15 |29.447| 88-2 | 88.6 | 70.3 | 88,0] 69.0} 78.5 |Ditto oP i
16 |29.471| 88-5 | 88.0 | 65.5 |88,9\68 0} 78.45|Ditto Se! INGW.
17. 29.437] 88-6 | 88-5 | 65.0 |88.5|/67.4| 77.95/Ditto oe INGW.
18 |29,405| 87-7 88.1 67-3 |88.0\67,0| 77.5 |Ditto Sa WE
19 |29.411! 87-9 | 88.5 | 66.4 |88 0|/68.5| 78.25|Ditto .. |N.W.
20 |29.455| 86-8 87.6 | 67-4 87,5) 70.0 78.75|Ditto se | NE
21 (29.471; 87-0 | 87.4 | 63-0 |87.5,69.6| 78.55|Ditto ‘2a IN DW
22 |29.443| 86.0 | 86.6 | 63-7 |86.5 65.3] 75.9 |Ditto mee es
23 |29.409| 85.2 | 85.4 | 66-6 |85.5) 64.0| 74.75|Ditto eo |[N.We
24 |29.445| 85.0 |] 85.8 | 64-5 |85.4'63.6] 74.5 |Ditto oo IN.
25 |29.447| 87.0 | 86.7 | 68.5 86.7, 64.7| 75.7 |Ditto aa (Naw
26 |29.417| 86.6 | 86.3 | 63.2 86.4, 64,5 75.45|Ditto Se Ta INAV
27 |29.434| 84.8 | 84:6 | 60.0 | 84.5 63.0) 73 75|Ditto o8 Naw
28 |29.477| 83.0 82.4 | 62.2 |82.7|62,0) 72,35|Ditto oo HINGW.
29 |29.423) 88.0 | 88.2 | 62,5 |88.0 61.0) 74.5 |Ditto gar LiINeWie
30 | 29.443) 84.0 | 83.8 | 68.5 84.5 61.0} 72.75/Ditto ats E.
31 |29.437| 73.0 | 72.2 | 69.9 |72.3'63.0| 67.65/\— scattered et Gite

Mean. | 29.375) 84.9 | 85.0 | 68.2 | 87.2|69.7| 78.49 cece Ae

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (87)

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of November, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 A. M.

Temperature. a} ‘
| &
Fan pose
; a E : 2 Aspect of the Sky.
iS = - ie fe =
Peer) 6 | 6 | EF abtar ike
1 129.505) 70.0 | 70.5 | 68.2 E : \. all over
Bee29.474) 7o-0 | 74.5.) 69:0 E oe: nm scattered
Be 205497'. 7125 |.70.9 | 67.5. | 7B. be \W all over
4) 29-525),074.5.) 75.2 | 68.4 | N, Bl) 3. ™ very few scattered
Deo a0ai.sa60 |.70.2 |. 68.4) NB.) 4. \n- all over
Go 129.471), 74.2.| 76.0 | 64.0 | NW. ™ scattered
fee 29-025| £0. 1671.2 | 61.250 NW. Clear
g |29.581/ 73.0 | 74.8 | 60.0 | N. W. Ditto
9 |29.647| 71.6 | 73.4 | 574 |N. W. Ditto
10 |29.727| 67.0 | 67.9 | 56.0 | N, W. Ditto
li |29.727; 69.0 | 71.5 | 55.0 | N, W. Ditto
12 |29.643) 72.0 |. 73.5 | 57.0 | N, W- Ditto
129.627) 70.5 C2eaL Deane! Na NV: Ditto
14 (|29.605| 68.0 | 69.2 | 58.4 N e \— scattered
15 |29.597| 69.5 | 70-9 | 59.4 S. ™ Ditto
16 (29.647) 72.0 foro. | Ols5: |S. Be Ditto
17 ‘|29.652| 69.5 | 70-9 | 57.5 | N. W. Clear
18 |29.601| 67.7 | 69-0 | 54.0 | N. W. Ditto
19 |29.615) 71.2 | 73:0 | 54.3 | N. W: Ditto
20 (|29.633) 65.8 | 67-4 | 56.5 | N. W. Ditto
21 (|29.663) 67.0 | 68.0 | 55.0 | N. W. Ditto
22) 129-687) .69.8,.| 67.3 | 54.8 |S. W. Ditto
23 |29.663| 66.0 | 67.9 | 55.2 | N. W. Ditto
24 |29.661) 65.0 | 66.3 | 55.9 | N. W. Ditto
95 '29.705| 65.5 | 67-6 | 60.1/N.E.| ;. | Ditto
26 |29.699| 65.0 | 665 | 56.0 N.E.| .. | Ditto
27 |29.641| 67.5 | 68.4 | 60.0|N.E.| .. | Hazy
28 ./29.607| 65.5 | 66.6 | 57.0 | N.E.| .. | «scattered
29 /|29.623] 66.0 67.0 |. 57:0.) Ne Wal via. Ditto
30 |29.642| 67.0 | 68.9 | 59.0 | N. E. bm Ditto
pa Ss) Se Science es
[ae eal
Mean. |29.613' 69.2 | 70.5 | 59.1 |
|

Note. The dry bulb and Maximum Register do not agree, the former always
reads more than the latter, the average difference is 1.6.

(88) Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of November, 1854.

Observations at apparent Noon,

Temperature. oS ?
Be =
: Be
= e S | Aspect of the Sky.
e | g Be) eS
Re ESS aI Ries Ae aie 9
Ss = coe ran = a= s
a ea © fo) = a o
1 |29.465) 72.3 | 72.5 | 69.0 E. WW all over
2 |29.421, 75.8 | 77.8 | 68.4 E. Ne nm scattered
3 | 29.465) 72:0 | 72.0 | -67.0-) BR. os \n- all over
A V29-48 F770 77.9 | 6.2 Boy” o very few scattered
5 |29.439| 77.4 | 79.0 | 63.0 |N. W.) .. Clear
6 |29.455| 78.5 | 80.3 | 64.0 | S. E. Se Ditto
i 29.505; 75.4 | 76.4; 63.5 |N. W.| .. Ditto
8) 129-7559)" 77.0 178.6 1 60.0 TN WS. Ditto
9 |.29.637| ‘75.7 | 76.8 | 58.4) N. W Ditto
10 | 29.715) 73.9 | 75.4 | 58.0 | N. W. Ditto
1] |29.695| 74.8 | 76.2 |. 56.5 | N. W. Ditto
12>) 29.612 75 5° 1-77.01 58.07 N: We \ scattered
13 (292601) 76.3% 77.5 | 58.5 IN. Wil... Clear
14 |29.589) 74.0 | 75.5 | 59.5 N Fs \ scattered
15> |29.569) 75:8°1° 77-5.) 61.6 1 S. Bois. ™ Ditto
16 |29.615| 76.5 | 78.7 | 63.0 N. oe Ditto
V7 | 20:6U5 77-0 1 7850) P5704 ING Wa ss Clear
18 |'295563)' 73-5 075.0) b0.87| IN Wal 5 Ditto
19 29.555| 74.5 76.5 57.07) No Wil. Ditto
20: 1295599) “7 1.294°99.4 | bi elN Wie eS Ditto
21) 295637) 970-2 071.9) “Sze IN We) Scattered
22° 295655) (72.04 72-4 |) saGsbe S. WG 4 Clear
23 (29.625) 71.51 73.0 | 57.11 N. W.|.. | Ditto
24 29.637| 70.5 71.3 | 60.0 |N. W.| .. Ditto
25 293671) 970.2 ) $2.7 | 60.99) NB. Ditto
26 | 29.639) 70.07" 72.2 | 60.0-) NO B.G.. Ditto
27 (295607) 71:0 71.2 VOL. kV NE. a Hazy
28 | 29.567|(- 70.2 | “90.2 | 58.5.1 N. E. ;: \— scattered
29 |29.547| 70.9 72.4 58.5 bw en Ditto
30 | 29.627) 73.0°|°-73.7 | 60.5 KE. : Ditto
|
Mean. | 29.579] 73.7 | 75.0 | 60.4 ae si alioia

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. (89) .

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-
ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of November, 1854.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 Pp. M.

Maximum and

Temperature. Viiataian = ty
els
. si ; : A Aspect of the fen ices
oe

ei cee ost | 3 Shy. Ble
me eae ae hee 2 | 2
“x 3 Chey Chea © cs = o ae s
a) apes Onl Oni) Meter ips | ae
1 |29.415) 76.5] 76.0) 71.0 | 76.0) 63.5|) 69.75)“ all over 1 DO thee
2 |29.361\79.5|79.5| 69.2 |79.3164.0| 71.65|V~ scattered , Di lips
3 | 29.427| 74.0) 73.8) 68.2 | 73.5|/63.7| 68.6 |“~ all over Pedr ay jee
4 |29.421) 82.0/82.0| 68.8 | 81.6/63.0) 72.3 |~ very few scatter-| N. | ..
5: | 29.365| 82.2) 82.5] 67.2 |82.0166.0) 74.0 | ~™ scattered NGaWl se
6 |29.379'81.9|80.7| 64.0 |81.4164.4) 72.9 | Ditto WYSE: Fas] tad
7 |29.467)|81.4/81.4| 63-9 | 80.9/62.0| 71.45) Clear NeW aa
8 |29.505|81.5/81.4| 61-9 | 81.4/59.0) 70.2 | ~ scattered Was ae
9 | 29.597|80.5'80.0| 58-0 |80.4|/56.0) 68.2 | Clear N.W.| oe
10 | 29.659|79 7|79.2| 57-5 | 79.4/55.0| 67-2 | Ditto Nie Wr lb) le
11 | 29.637| 80.0| 79.5} 58-5 | 80.0) 55.2! 67.6 | Ditto i
12 | 29.591) 78.8] 78.5) 58-4 | 78.3/54.1| 66.2 | \\ scattered Ne Wellve
13 | 29.539] 83.9] 84.0] 60-6 |84.5/55.2) 69.85] Clear Nowe ae
14 | 29.509! 80.0}81.2) 61-2 |81.2/54 6) 67.9 |\ scattered De ee
15 | 29,525| 80.5 80.5; 64:4 |80-2}60.0) 70.1 |~ Ditto SiyorBel vets
16 | 29.561)| 82.7, 83.2} 63°1 |83-6/61.5) 72.55) Clear NeWel) se
17 29.565) 80.8 80.5 58°S |81-0/ 61.0] 71.0 | Ditto Ni. Will cre
18 |29 509] 78.9 78.9} 57°3 |78-9|54.0] 66.45) Ditto NWiltes
19 |29.517 79.4 79.6 58°0 | 79-6|54.2| 66.9 | Ditto Ni Well we
20 | 29.535) 76.1 76.4) 58°7 |76-0/55.0] 65.5 | Ditto NeW) oe
21 |29.595|76.0|77.5| 59°0 |77-0/53.2| 65-1 | Ditto N.W.| .
2? |29.601|77.9.78.5| 57°9 |78-5|51.5| 65.0 | Ditto N. wil us
23 |29.589|76 4 76.4! 58:5 |76-0/51.0} 63.5 | Ditto N.W.| oe
24 |29.583)74.8 74.4| 61°3 |75-0/51.0| 63.0 | Ditto ea re
25 29.631| 75.0 75.2) 61.8 |75-4152.5| 63.95! Ditto Nii ee
96 |29.577|75.8 76.5| 60.5 |75-4152.0| 63-7 | Ditto N.C Dab oie
27, (29.553) 72.9) 72,3\ 61.9 172-0) 53-5| 62.75) \V~ all over eg |e
28 | 29.519) 74.2, 73,9) 57.8 |73.9|52.0| 62.95) VW scattered NeW! o«
99 | 29.525) 74.5'73.7| 60.0 |74.9;51.4| 63.15] \ Ditto NeW ete

30 29.549| 76.0) 76.0) 61.3 |76.5)52.3] 64.4

Mean. | 29.526) 78.6] 78 | 61.6 a 56.7| 67.6 |
|

A, Seo
eS
Ge.

<i eae

NY iy
ent
hee

nT te

if it
aa ee

hi Wie

(et
Nir

ie é
Mig:
( a t

4 y oa)
Se ee
Baas 5

$38

~® +

‘6-6 -— me

eae ee tet

FAG FO Geel Ps Oo poge me
we tee te 4

reo web: wo:

“ om

Th in
“fi + Is
mip ee meg mbes
ee Pee are LN) 8 Re Aiw y~ mene
erst; Rime we ip ie. 4
rest:
rot acke 262 Fx mes '

=O. Wee wie sy
Ot a
< lk< iW) R= Wr tee @

ee ee ee

Jog vb
iy =P
i

= Soe4ht .~ b om j
stew. Lae pees :
reach threw 4 ar ty » ws
Seb e wm oy
SHES

; nes Oe mie
> as * e <Bze~ L 4
abo tet Beerhobem-wemoye gs 44-3 bho webu
Ps <4 he Perro # rs

RD
ba
7 4
~ Str bie tb
ree J yet
SSR See seer b aye
rem:

ere besss

oem eh
Ree mre

Hehe]

ay
«Vr

2" &

eens peers
1 oI
ered:

at
oben

ovetwt

cy ie
Sip tage

¢:
«
¢
yw

i.
>
.
4

a6
:
5

‘ae:

tite :
etanae
path Fa 4

=e sae en
Saeed nee
Ocaree
r

eee ‘
G24 Lats 9
4 . & & 6 etree
vbw = fs Pp. yin: @ cba
SBA b olae Med the yee Pe oe be dk =

= i ib beat. Se
io reer roar rd
CRP er oe Lm Re & hen ~he
ps8 Me wees io stae eh niieke iad
wee oe ot

+e
ce

1}: ; 33.
passerines 2: e ~ net , or 4 ’ 4 . “
oO ie ete e4 - ra be = a « ; Py ' is

“ brine es. 5 ; pes ‘4 ‘ soe lp- le rt
» - 9 Le iad
. eR fab a dm e-*

ote i pedg~p
anh bas
os Hore +
chrali one”
riers adi =i
4 rer
’
bad a

‘ Ano erst:
PAS & <0, $70" 9~ a
ER he dh ee Behe Aedetn ge
No aed 4 nee
yO RRM” aie
ee

Ss
62 Be
*@ UR

eae aero. m=
Br Oot we bw
<n Ral Be Yo whe

4 4

retry peg TH a4
(iat 4° : meee ity
; : 7 rag

Sse trrattresas a eaiee eee aererelets =. ip 5 ne
: : . , O° t-te «
bh Mh-Pirber Pepe d I te ‘ : scien @-0-0- ©
7 » oe wh ee fe Cw es oo «+ he: hs
was ee of . - . : : a Fe
Piet
©. seu e-
° ~e
re ;
rad ’2-+
bal O~ Fae er ominrys pwlhm o~

~o- he

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "Journal of Asiatic Society of Bengal"

See other formats